Skip to main content

Full text of "Gospel Visitor, The (1871)"

See other formats


•s-. 




*4d 



5^ 



GOSPEL VISITOR 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



1CDITKD BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXL JANUARY, 1871. NO. 1. 



TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
T-I. J. KURTZ, PRINTER & PUBLISJ I ) 












• 



PONTIC IXTT^ ' NI 

V^V_/I>I X JUIM ± O Morton, 1 Fike, Joi 

■ .. ler, P( mi; 

1 5 Jis. -I i 

1 ii I b ilnesB 1 ton, Jos .111 

(i..-. the Muu of Sin.. 7 ' 

i. i mi i in John Kni 
Broken Purpus >_Th oughts for the New 

I 

Rules ror Christian Conduct 15 • l; "'" ! ' Faw < •'" ,l " : 

mm mm r .i c i i\ i i~ "" ' Hamiltot, Hell 

,h " rheoiyol the 4 ivilOaib 11 Wra M 

cter ol .i Christian in Paradoxes and ./.in, i; Wellington: Nonh H 

oing Contradictions 20 I): " , ' l Hnrber; Peier Ni 

mi , . .-ill riM r i . i- .i ""' Cavlnr; 

The 1 1 "lit ol ilu? body— 1 he light ol the i,, M ,, ,,- ,, 

J o Dienl Jos Mtshlci ; 

soul 23 M M Black: .1 N< fl 

A short Address to the unskillful Reader.. 26 thin*; ^d Roffert: John T ; 

Dr Tj ng ti aching i Baptist how to baptize 27 ' cr T ' ; . D,,niel S ™ ]{ '. 

1 1 ( Lehmann; Rid. 

Biblical Criticisms 28 i j i; . ., ,,i , ., ,_, ,. . ] W7U . M 

Correspondence 30 Long; Adam Hock: J 1 

,-...,.,,, .,, dor; C K.r n; Sol Wine; Ro! \ B 

Leekrone; Robert Curry. RH Work- 

Poetry: num. Snm Arnold. Jon Wiln nre. I 

Listening 32 berger. Mich Schrants. 

Obituaries Horn. Snm'l Ryman. Peter Smith 

Leonard Stephens. Michael Bushore, 
♦♦♦ Long. Susan Lesher. 

Letters Received. 

From John R Wellington John Wolf A PUBLISHER'S NOTES- 

Remhurt, Geo Irwin, Israel Hoop, Friinkhn 
\. D B Mentzer, John Roberts, Wm 

Sillier i 2), Annn Hensel, A Leedy, Jr., David Some of our agents wish to know whether we 

L Williams, Einan'J Slifer, Adam Lieliliter, will wait for subscription money n 

Eliza A Board, J A Ridcnour, C C Gibson, „ . „ w ... ', . 

M Minnich, Mary Kinsey, Jacob II can not P il - y no '' v " " e W,H - , "' 1 - v ' ] " 

Fishel, B B Stuckey, Levi H Metzger, J \ agents may send us as many name? as they can 

Richard, Win E Suavely, Samuel Mummert, get and pay within the yenr. 

James Harvey, Benj Brumbaugh, Em J Meyers, sisters thslt woulJ , ike to h)lVi 

S A Honber er, S S Mohler, Jos. Hiirtsough, , .... . . . 

Wise" 11 13 Brumbaugh, Dan'l W"go- Ci,nnofc P a ? f, * r !t now w,n P leaM pend ,}ltir 

uion, J John M Mohler, John But- names, and we will wait for the money. 

!i. Dan'l Zook, R S Ihrig, Jacob Scott, We caution our friends not to sei 

A Esehelman, Eman'l Hoover J B Tawzerj addressed to "Visitor" as there are two other 

Philn r G. Wmey, Jos. H-dsopple, ... , ,. , . 

Elias Hutfert, r, Abr H Cassel, John P«^s of the same name published in this city. 

Knisely, Jacob Miller, Dr. D Smith, C F Wirt, Any number of ^ie January No. can I 

: ion, J F Oiler, Thomas plied anrlnew subscribers can be furnished with 

--white, R S Haines, Adam + > fi . , , . .. 

, , ,,. " . ' B the first number 1 at any time. 
Beelman. S S Mohler. George Albright, Susan 

i 3on, John P Eber- In making our new books, it is possible that 

sole, 1> B C Packer. mistakes will occur. Should any therefore not 

WITH MOXFY receive their numbers right they will please in- 
form us without delay. We shall exercise the 

Englar, Kli Fletcher. S C Oswald, „ mantaa¥ „„„ A • *„„„ '<■ • . „ 

t i_ m ti . ■ T i ■» , greatest care in transferring names. 

Barah John 1' Hawkins. John Fool, & 

John KHser, ISli Wilson, Mrs J E glar, Matt. AU !irc sti11 ?,lort of some of the books on 

Tyson, ro, Henry Rod a- our list, especially hymn books. We have just 

It, Jacob Richard. Joel Oh- rocoived a lot of hvmn books of the old eeleo- 

M Elliott, Eli Stooer, r ' . , 

Eraan'l Slifer, R L hon " C« the new selection we expect to have a 

Ciivl»r, JRRi'tor, C Lesh, «uli supply shoriK Wc regret tho delay. 

WDJ R Waltz, +++ 

1) R Bowman, .1 C McMullen, M I .hn 

oVKoi- CLUBBING. 

Buek- 

wnltor, rouse, Wm Barn- We nnve made dubbing arrangements with 

li :i r f , W ( John Mohler, the Christian Family Companion, and will send 

• ''"" the CbmsontoN and Visitor for 1871 foi 

John i> B ier, Margaret ... . . .. , fllo 

We haw: made similar nrrangem ntfl with t Me 

Shook, Abr Pilgrim, and will send the Visitor and the Ftt- 

Pefley, Jaeob Beeghly, Benj Leatherman, Wm grim for 1671 fur $2.25. 



THE 

GOSPEL VISITOR: 

A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 

DEVOTED TO THE 

EXHIBITION AND DEFENCE 

OF 

GOSPEL PRINCIPLES AND GOSPEL PRACTICE, 

IX THEIR 

PRIMITIVE PURITY AND SIMPLICITY, 

IX ORDER TO PROMOTE 

CHRISTIAN UNION, BROTHERLY LOVE, 

AXD 

UNIVERSAL CHARITY. 



"For lam not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to 
every one that believeth, to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." Rom. 1 : 16. 



EDITED BY 

HENP.Y KURTZ AND JAMES ClUINTER. 



VOLUME XXL 1871 






DAYTON, OHIO: 

HENRY J. KURTZ, PUBLISHER. 






>* 



G03PBL iniroR 



Vol. XXI. 



JANUARY, 1871. 



No. 1. 



INTRODUCTION. 

Periodical literature is a subject oi 
growing interest in the present age 
Periodicals containing reading mat 
ter fresh from the press are sought 
for, when literature in the form of 
books is neglected, or at least not 
sought for with the same interest. 
This fact is well understood and act 
ed upon by many publishers; and 
hence the great amount of periodical 
literature that is offered to the read 
ing community. It should be equally 
well understood by the Christian 
minister, and all who take an inter- 
est in the spiritual welfare of man- 
kind, and who sympathize with 
Christ in his ardent desires for the 
salvation of souls, and a Christian 
literature provided, and extensively 
circulated for the promotion of right- 
eousness, and the checking of un- 
godliness. The influence of the 
press for the promotion of good or 
evil according to the character of 
its productions, is becoming more 
apparent each succeeding year, and 
an agent so powerful should be as 
extensively employed as possible in 
spreading the " truth as it is in Je- 
sus," .and in exposing error, and in 
counteracting its influence. 

In view of the foregoing consi 
derations, we offer to you, dear 
reader, another volume of the Gospel 
Visitor, believing that so far as it 
has exerted an influence, that influ- 
ence has been in favor of pure and 
primitive Christianity. Nearly twen- 
ty years a^o it came before the 
brotherhood and public, with the 
Christian salutation, "Peace be with 



I you," asking a share of public pa- 
tronage. It has grown in size and 
favor with the brotherhood, and has 
become so much endeared to many, 
that its absence would be regarded 
as the loss of an old and valued 
friend. Well, its absence from no 
family to which it has made its 
monthly visits, is absolutely neces- 
sary. The terms upon which it is 
offered make it available to all. And 
we hope we shall have no occasion 
to drop the names ot any of our 
subscribers from our list. We feel 
that we cannot spare any; for it is 
not only desirable that we keep up 
our present number, but that we 
have a considerable addition to it. 
And with a little labor on the part 
of all our friends, this can be readily 
accomplished. 

From the commencement of our 
editorial labors, we have tried to do 
good, and have acted under a deep 
sense of the responsibility connected 
with our position. How far we have 
succeeded in our humble efforts, we 
presume not to say; the day of the 
Lord will reveal that. 

In introducing a new volume, and 
after fifteen years of editorial labor, 
we can say there is not only no di- 
minution in our interest in our work, 
or in our desires to render the Visi- 
tor useful, but rather an increase of 
both. And we hope we shall still 
have the sympathy and prayers of 
all who have hitherto been friendly 
to the Visitor, and that our hands 
will be held up, and our hearts en- 
couraged by their cooperation, that 
the important work in which we 



CHRISTIAN USEFULNESS. 



are engaged may be more successful 
than ever. 

We shall, according to our beet 
judgment, and the resources furn- 
ished us, iill the pages of the Visi- 
tor with such articles as will pro- 
mote the edification and spiritual 
welfare of our readers. We hope 
our contributors will furnish us with 
Essays upon various subjects per- 
taining to Christian lile and doc- 
trine, and our own editorial labors 
in part will be directed to the same 
ond. Our usual departments of 
News, Queries, Correspondence will 
be continued as heretofore. We shall 
also try to add new ieatures of in- 
terest to the Visitor, and make it as 
entertaining and useful as possible. 

Finally, we ask all our patrons to 
try the Gospel Visitor another year, 
and not only so, but to use their 
endeavors likewise to extend our 
circulation. And may the Lord help 
us all to labor diligently in well do- 
ing, that in due season we may reap 
the glorious harvest of everlasting 
life. J. Q. 



CHRISTIAN USEFULNESS. 

" To do good and to communicati forget not: 
for with such sacrifices God is well pleased." 
Beb. 13: 16. 

Under the present arrangement 
of things in the world, but little i* 
accomplished without labor. This 
remark applies more or less to things 
of a physical, intellectual and moral 
character. Hence there is a wide 
field to labor in, and much to do. 
And all are busy in accomplishing 
that which they are desirous of hav- 
ing done. Holy beings are busy in 
doing good. Said Jesus, "My Father 
worketh hitherto, and I work," 
John 5: 17. The apostle Paul de- 



clared, " The Spirit helpeth our in- 
firmities, " Bom. 8:26. Angels are 
busy. Paul asks, "Arc they not. 
ministering spirits, sent forth to 
minister for them who shall be heirs 
of salvation?" And if wo look at 
evil characters, we shall find thai, 
they too, are busy. It is said thai 
"the devil, as a roaring lion, walk 
eth about, seeking whom ho may 
devour," 1 Peter 5: 8. And hi* 
emissaries or servants are by no 
means idle. 

As there is then much to do, and 
as all moral agents are busy in pro- 
moting their various schemes, Chris- 
tians should be up and doing, en- 
deavoring to make themselves use- 
ful in promoting the cause of Chris- 
tianity in the world. This is the 
work that was dear to Christ, and 
should be dear to every Christian. 
And if he has the mind of Christ, 
which he must have, to sustain his 
claims to a christian character, ho 
will be exceedingly anxious to see 
the work of Christianity prospering, 
and willing and even anxious to 
share in the labor necessary to pro- 
mote its prosperity. Every Chris- 
tian must know that labor, and 
faithful, hard, and persevering labor 
is necessary to promote and advance 
the cause of christian truth. The 
truth has many adversaries, and the 
sinner man}^ excuses. And to over- 
come these, and deliver the soul 
from the power of sin and satan, 
and to bring it to a saving knowl- 
edge of Christ, requires no little ef- 
fort. And who is to make the ne- 
cessary effort? Will any Christian 
excuse himself from doing his part 
of the work ? We presume he will 
not. All should know, that every 
member of the Christian Church 
who fails to perform his part of the 



CHRISTIAN USEFULNESS. 



work which the church is commie- 1 
sioned to do, forfeits Ins claim to a 
christian character, and, consequent 
ly, will receive no recompense of re- 
ward. The vineyard of the Lord is 
afield of labor, and the idlers in 
that field will fare no better than| 
the idlers outside of it. Let us re- 
member that the Lord distributes 
his talents according to the ability 
of his servants, and where there is 
no improvement, theie will not only 
be no reward, but a severe reproof : 
"thou wieked and slothful servant." 
As Christians, the example of our 
Lord and Master appeals to us with 
much power. That was a high eu 
logy that Peter pronounced upon 
the Savior when he referred to him 
as one " who wentuboutdoinggood." 
And in this respect he was our ex- 
ample, and we should strive to imi- 
tate him. When the apostle Paul 
admonishes believers to "Let this 
mind be in you which was also in 
Christ Jesus," it is worthy of our 
special notice, that in the connection 
with that admonition, the servant- 
like character of Christ is alluded 
to in a manner which plainly shows 
that it was designed fur our imita- 
tion. The apostle follows the ad_- 
monition just quoted with these 
words: " who being in the form of 
God, thought it not robbery to be 
equal with God: but made himself 
of no reputation, and took upon him 
the form of a servant." Phil. 2: (i, 7. 
Then as "the Son of Man came not 
to be ministered unto, but to min- 
ister, and to give his life a ransom 
for many." (Matt, 20:28.) all that 
profess to make him their example, 
if consistent, should endeavor to 
render themselves useful in the 
Church, and through the Church to 
the world. 



Christians should feel that they 
are to be useful in promoting the 
salvation of souls, as well as in pro- 
moting the interests of humanity 
in whatever way they may have it 
in their power to do so. They should 
understand that it was to save souls 
that our Lord labored most faith- 
fully alter he entered upon his re- 
demptive work, and for the accom- 
plishing of the same, he sacrificed 
his blessed life. And if this is pro- 
perly considered and understood, and 
and if there is any of the mind in 
us that was in Christ, there will be 
a strong sympathy on our part with 
Christ in his travail of soul for the 
salvation of sinners, and we will 
want to assist in the holy work. 
And the inquiry will be, "Lord, 
w T hat wilt thou have me to do?" 
And if there is a heart to w r ork, op 
portunities will not be wanting. 

In the church we can work; if we 
have families, in these we can work ■ 
and in the circle of friends with 
whom we associate, we can work. 
There is a powerful influence that 
accompanies a ho\y life, which will 
work good. And in this way all 
Christians can work, though they 
possess no splendid talents, or occu- 
py no official position in the Church. 
" Ye are our epistles," said Paul, in 
writing to the Corinthians, "written 
in our hearts, known and read of all 
men." 2 Cor. o: 2. When Christians 
are like these Corinthians, thej' are 
a living gospel, and efficient workers 
in the vineyard of the Lord 

But while the influence of a godly 
life will do good, an appropriate 
word may be sometimes dropped. 
And "the words of the wise are as 
goads, and as nails fastened by the 
masters of assemblies." Eccle L2 : 
11. And there is the wonderful 



6 



CHRISTIAN USEFULNESS. 



power of prayer, which every right- 
eous person can use, and "the effec- 
tual fervent prayer of a righteous 

man availeth much." James 5: 10. 
And by regular attendance upon the 
ministry, and by encouraging the 
minister in all his holy labors, and 
by being active in helping to carry 
out all the purposes of the Church 
which have for their object the in- 
crease of holiness in the Church, 
and the enlargement of the Church, 
efficient service can be rendered. 
Christians should not only be will- 
ing and anxious to work, but they 
should also bo humble enough to do 
any thing that is to be done. They 
should not wait for opportunities to 
do great things, and thus neglect 
opportunities for doing small things. 
There are many ways in which we 
may honor the Lord, and do good 
to the children of men, and we 
should eagerly embrace every op- 
portunity we meet with for doing 
so. "As we have therefore oppor- 
tunity," says Paul, "let us do good 
unto all men, especially unto them 
who are of the household of faith." 
Gal. 6: 10. 

All who are acquainted with the 
life of our blessed Lord, know that 
untiring diligence in doing good, 
was one of the most prominent and 
striking characteristics of his char- 
acter. And if we love and admire 
that holy life of the Savior, it will 
not be a secondary object with us, 
but a primary one, to imitate that 
beautiful, active, holy, and seli-de- 
nying life We can give no better 
proof of the effectual work of grace 
in our hearts and upon our lives, 
than by being actively engaged in 
doing good. Indeed it this evidence 
is lacking, the most essential proof 
of a Christian life is lacking. 



Then as Christians must work if 
they would be consistent with their 
principles, and faithful to their di- 
vine Master, it should be an object, 
and an important object with them, 
to qualify themselves for usefulness. 
They should feel that usefulness 
rather than happiness is the object 
of their living. With reference to 
this noble and commendable object, 
they should study to improve their 
minds in christian knowledge, and 
their hearts in divine grace. They 
should make themselves acquainted 
with christian doctrine, christian 
practice and christian experience. 
Then will they "be ready always to 
give an answer to every man that 
asketh them a reason of the hope 
that is in them with meekness and 
tear." And so they are admonished 
by the apostle Peter to do, (1 Peter 
3: 15.) This admonition seems to 
be addressed to all Christians, and 
not only to preachers. And we 
must therefore infer, that every 
Christian may, not only have the 
experience to know, but the ability 
to give others to know, the gospel 
grounds of the believers' glorious 
hope. In other words, by studying 
the work of the Lord in the prin- 
ciples of christian truth, and in the 
application of those principles to 
personal experience and character, 
all Christians may bo able to give 
instructions to sinners in regard to 
the way of salvation, and encourage- 
ment to seek salvation. 

What an amount of good would 
be done by tho Church if every 
member of the Church was a work- 
ing member ! And there is no posi- 
tion in life so humble, and no sphere 
so limited but what will afford us 
opportunities for usefulness if we 
have an inclination to work. And 



GOG, THE MAN OF SIN. 



let us not forget that we all have, ai 
least one talent, and for the im- 
provement of that by putting it in 
to use, we will be held accountable. 
Th^n dear brothers and sisters, 
regard with interest and attention 
the following admonition of Paul: 
"And we desire that every one of 
you do shew the same diligence to 
the full assurance of hope unto the 
end : that ye be not slothful, but 
followers of them who through faith 
and patience inherit the promises." 
Heb. 6: 11, 12. And in your ap- 
proaches to the Lord, make it a spe- 
cial subject of your prayers, to ask 
him to make you useful in your call- 
ing and to those with whom you 
associate in life. Christian parents, 
pray that God may make you useful 
to your families. Among the many 
good things God promised to Abra- 
ham, he said : "and thou shalt be a 
blessing." Then are we blessed in- 
deed, when we are made a blessing 
to others. Young Christians, pray 
that God may make you useful to 
your young companions, your par- 
ents, and to all around you. If we 
are useful members of the Church, 
and faithful servants of the Lord, 
we shall have the sweet conscious 
ncss that we have not lived in vain, 
the approval of our Lord, and his 
plaudid " well done, good and faith- 
ful servant, thou hast been faithful 
over a few things, I will make thee 
ruler over many things: enter thou 
into the joy of thy Lord." Matt. 
25 : 23. 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

GOG, THE MAN OF SIN. 

"Ye can discern the face of the sky, but can- 
Bot discern the signs of the times." (Mntt. 16. 
3.) "Son of Man, set thy face against Gog, 



the land of Magog, the chief prince of Meshcch 
and Tubal, and prophesy against him, and say, 
Thus saith the Lord God. Behold lam against 
thee, Gog, the chief prince of Mesheofa and 
Tubal." (Ez. 38: 2.) 

Dr. Clark says: "This is allowed 
to be the most difficult prophesy in 
the Old Testament. It is difficult 
to us because we know not the king 
nor people intended by it; but 1 am 
satisfied they were well known by 
these names in the time the prophet 
wrote. 1 have already remarked in 
the introduction to this book that 
there are but two opinions on this 
subject that appear to be at all 
probable : 1. That which makes Gog 
Cambsses king of Persia; and 2. 
That which makes him Antiochup* 
Kpiphanes king of Syria. And be- 
tween these two (for one or the 
other is supposed to be the person 
intended,) men are much divided." 

The Dr. quotes a number who 
supposed the one or the other was 
intended; none, however, agreeing 
for the very good reason, 1 teas 
neither of them. The histories ot 
these kings will justify no conclu- 
sion that the} 7 were intended in the 
prophesy. Neither is there any 
history of any king or people which 
will answer to the accouul given in 
Ez. 38: 39. It is a prophesy yet to 
be fulfilled. And if we can rightly 
discern the signs of the times, we 
may find Gog with his army in the 
nineteenth century . It is positively 
said : " It shall be in the latter days.'" 
which are not yet fully come. 

My conclusion is: the prophet 
with the prophetic eye saw in the 
Old Testament Gog, the New Te&U 
ment Man of Sin, the Anti-Christ, 
the apocalyptical u Whore," which is 
none other but the Pope. Gog sign- 
ifies covered, hidden. Of the apoca- 
lyptical whore it is written in capi- 



GOG, TIIK MAN OF SIN. 



Mb, "Mystery, Babylon the Great, 'unwalled villages to can 



the Mother of Harlot* and Abomina- 
tions of the Earth." (Rev 17: 5.) 
These then are similar, the one 
signifies covered, hidden} the other 
declared to be mystery. The Old I Gog (the Pope) and the destruction 
Testament Gog is declared to be the 'of his bands (the papacy) being do 
chief prince of Meshcch and Tubal, termined, God permits it that the 
The Pope we know to be the chief heathen may know me, when 1 shall 



TV away 
silver and gold, to take away cattle 
and goods, to take a greal spoil." 

This invasion being against the 
Israel of God, the overthrow of 



prince of the papacy, who will run 
at his bidding, and at the proper 
time will constitute this great army 
spoken of by the prophet. In this 
sense let us examine the signs of 
the times. 

Gog with his army as described 
by the prophet, is an arm} 7 of inva- 
sion, and that for conquest. "And 
thou shalt say, I will go up to the 
land of unwalled villages; I will go 
to them that are at rest, that dwell 
safely, without walls, and having 
neither bars nor gates, to take a 
spoil and to take a prey." What 
land, what country can this be? 
Can it be any other than America? 
Is there any other that will answer 
the description here given? "A 
land of unwalled villages; without 
walls; a land inhabited by people 
gathered out of the nations, which 
have gotten cattle and goods." Loes 
the United States of America an- 
swer to this description ? It does in 
every particular. Is there any other 
that will? We know of none. Can 
there be any doubt but this is the 
land the prophetical eye of the pro- 
phet saw when delivering his pro- 
phesy. Against this land of ease 
and plenty Gog will bring an army 
like a cloud to cover the land. 
What is the object of this invasion? 
"Thus saith the Lord God, it shall 
come into thy mind, and thou shalt 
think an evil thought. And thou 
shalt say I will go up to the land of 



be sanctified in thee, O God, before 
thy eyes." "My fury shall come 
up in my face. And I will plead 
against him with pestilence and 
with blood; and I will rain upon 
him, and upon his bands, and upon 
the many people that are with him, 
an overflowing rain, and great hail- 
storm, fire and brimstone, &c. Be- 
hold J am against thee, O Gog. And 
I will turn thee back, and leave but 
the sixth part of thee. I will smite 
thy bow out of thy left hand, and 
will cause thine arrows to fall out 
ot thy right hand. Thou shalt fall 
upon the mountains of Israel, thou 
and all thy bands, and the people 
that is with thee.*** Thou shalt fall 
upon the open field, for I have 
spoken it saith the Lord God." The 
destruction of Gog and his mighty 
hosts will be the direct work of God. 
God himself will destroy him. 

Of the New Testament Man of 
Sin it is said: "Who opposeth and 
exhalteth himself above all that is 
called God, or that is worshipped; 
so that he as God sitteth in the 
temple of God, shewing himself that 
he is God; whom the Lord shall 
consume with the spirit of his mouth 
and shall destroy with the bright- 
ness of his coming. Even him whose 
coming is after the working of Satan 
with all power and signs and lying 
wonders. And with all deceivable- 
ness of unrighteousness in those that 
perish, because they received not 



GOG, TEE MAN OF SIN. 



9 



the love of the truth, that they 
might be saved. For this cause God 
shall send them strong delusions, 
that the} 7 should believe a lie. That 
they all might bo damned who be- 
lieve not the truth." (2 Thess. 2.) 

How striking the analogy, and 
how similar the destruction! Can 
there be any doubt that Gog and 
the man of sin are one and the 
same? The papacy in Rev. 17th 
chapter, is spoken of under the si- 
militude of a woman, sitting upon a 
scarlet colored beast, full of names 
of blasphemy. "And I saw the 
woman drunken with the blood of 
the saints" <.v_c. Th<». papacy, the 
Roman Catholic membership with 
the pope at the head is this prophe- 
tical Gog with his army. These 
shall make war against the Lamb 
(in the land of unwalled villages,) 
and the Lamb shall overcome them, 
for he is Lord of Lords, and King 
of Kings, and they that are with 
him are called and are chosen, and 
faithful." 

For the better understanding 1 
have arranged these side by side. 
I think it is morally certain that 
Gog and the man of sin are identi- 
cally one and the same. Gog signi- 
fying covered, hidden, &c, some have 
concluded it must mean Antiochus 
Epiphanes whom historians describe 
as an artful, cunning, crafty and dis- 
sembling man. But who more cun- 
ning, artful, crafty and dissembling 
than the pope who has the prefix of 
mystery to his name in divine reve- 
lation. And as we have no history 
of Antiochus Epiphanes that com- 
ports with what is said of Gog and 
his bands in Ez. 38 & 39, it is safe to 
conclude he is not the one prophe- 
sied of, but that another is meant. 

The cunning craftiness and ambi- 



tious strivings of the popes to attain 
unto what Paul says of the man of 
sin in 2 Thes. 2nd chapter is known 
to all general readers. And in his 
ambitious craftiness he fully answers 
the meaning of the word Gog, cov- 
ered, as well the expression •' Mys- 
tery Babylon." 

Viewing the prophecy in this 
light, what are the signs of the times? 
Of Gog it is said: "At the same 
time shall things come into thy 
mind. This is in the plural, things. 
So have things come into the mind 
of the man of sin, the pope. He 
assembles at Home in Ecumenical 
or general council the Bishops of the 
Romish church to give their assent 
to new dogmas or articles of faith 
which he in his cunning craftiness 
may propose. Being already de- 
clared the Vicar of Christ on earth, 
yet the measure of his ambition and 
blasphemy is not full. He must fully 
answer the description Paul has 
given of him. In this council he 
will be declared infallible by the re 
preventatives of the papacy. Infalli- 
bility belongs to God alone. But 
this council of blasphemers, whose 
eyes are full of adultery, who have 
not received the love of the truth 
that they might be saved, for 
which cause God has sent them 
strong delusions that they will be- 
lieve a lie, say the pope is infallible. 
By this act there remains no longer 
a doubt who the man of sin spoken 
of by Paul may be. He is now u ex 
alted above all that is called God, 
so that he as God sitteth in th< 
temple of God, shewing himself that 
he is God." Heretofore the papacy 
claimed infallibility only in a united 
church, with the pope at its head. 
But the prophecy: "He opposeth 
and exalteth himself" is now literal- 



10 



GOG, THE HAH OPSIN. 



ly fulfilled in the pope. The personal evil thought." I will go up to the 
man of sin, Jehovah has now as a land ol un walled villages &c, Ac. 
rival in the Vatican at Rome. Howj* * * "And thou shalt come up 
long will Be endure him? "When against my people of Israel, as a 
Hi rod ai raved in royal apparel, sat 
upon bis throne and made an ora- 
tion, the people gave a shout, saying 
il is the voice of a God and not of a 
man. And immediately the angel 
of the Lord emote him, because he 
pave not God the glory; and he was 
eaten of worms, and he gave up the 
ghost. (Acts 1 ?.) How long the 
judgment of God will be withheld 
from this blasphemer, remains to be 
seen. 

Protestants may say: what has 
the Romish dogma of infallibility to 
do with us? If Catholics are simple 
enough to believe that the pope, a 
weak old gouty man, is infallible, 
what is such nonsense to us? We 
will ,go on as though such an absur- 
dity had never originated in the 
brain of the foolish old man. This 
to a certain extent is true. But the 
signs of the times are ominous. Can 
we not discern them? 

I believe the man of sin to be the 
prototype of Gog. And the pro- 
phecy will end in the last pope. Ol 
the correctness of this conclusion J 
have no doubt. Of Gog the prophe- 
cy was in the future. The mystery 
of iniquity in reference to the man 
Of sin, though yet in the future, was 
already at work in the days of the 
apostle, which iniquity will continue 
to work until it will attain the 
bight of blasphemy which it cer- 
tainly attained in the dogma of in 
fallibility. Of Gog it is said pro- 
phetically: "At the same time shall 
tilings come into thy mind." (In 
fallibility certainly is one of the 
things that came into the mind of 
the pope.) "And thou shalt think' an 



cloud to cover the land. It shall be 
in the last days." These are not yet 
fully come. Come up against my 
people of Israel, is a peculiar ex- 
pression. Not my people Israel, but 
my people of Israel. The Lord's 
people who have not the mark of 
the beast in their foreheads, who 
have never been a part nor parcel of 
the papacy. And what church but 
that of the Brethren can claim an 
entire exemption in their organiza- 
tion ? And what country but 
America do the Brethren inhabit? 
Brethren, if you tremble at the 
thought that this may be the land 
of the unwalled villages against 
which Gog with his hosts may come 
arm yourselves with the whole ar- 
mour of God. 

The man of sin, the pope, is now 
declared infallible, and though pro- 
testants may laugh in their sleeves 
at the absurdity, yet one hundred 
und sixty millions recognize him as 
such, and look upon him as the most 
holy father sitting in the temple of 
God, declaring that he is even higher 
than God, and are ready to execute 
any and all of his commands. The 
things of infallibility have already 
come into his mind. The next may 
be the evil thought, I will go up 
against the land of unwalled villages 
&c. His first act in the grand drama 
may be a proclamation from his in- 
fallible highness absolving all Catho- 
lics in America from any allegiance 
to this government; and a call for 
all Catholics under his dominion to 
arm themselves in a holy crusade 
against anti Catholic countries and 
to subdue them into subjection to 



GOG, THE MAN OF SIN. 



11 



him &c. He being declared infallible j kincs, and lord of lords; and the 
and in the judgment of Catholics ilea of the destruction of Gog and 



cannot err, every Catholic, male and 
female, ma*i and child will run at 
hie call ; and an army of crusaders, 
covering the land like a cloud will 
bo with him in a lew days. God 
help the land of un walled villages 
against which Gog will go up. 
Blessed be his name he comes to 
the help of his people of Israel. 
"For thus saith the Lord God : Be- 
hold I am against thee, O Gog, the 
chief prince of Meshech and Tubal. 
And I will turn thee back and leave 
but the sixth part of thee &c. Thou 
shalt fall upon the mountains of 
Israel, thou and all thy bands, and 
the people that is with thee. I will 
give thee unto the ravenous birds 
of every sort, and to the beasts of 
the field, to be devoured. Thou 
shalt fall upon t e open field, for 1 
have spoken it, saith the Lord 
God" 

How similar are the words of the 
apostle in reference to the man of 
sin: "And th n shall that wicked 
be revealed whom the Lord shall 
consume with the spirit of his mouth, 
and shall destroy with the bright- 
ness of his coming. " (2 Thes. 2 : 8.) 
Compare with this what is said in 
Revelation: "And the angel thrust 
in his sickel into the earth, and 
gathered the wine of the earth, and 
cast it into the ureat wine press of 
the wrath of God. And the wine- 
press was trodden without the city, 
and blood came out of the winepress 
even unto the horse' bridles, by the 
space of a thousand and six hundred 
furlongs. And he vvas clothed with 
a vesture dipped in blood, and his 
name is called the word of God. 
And he has on his vesture and on 
his thigh a name written king of 



his bands by divine agencies is clear 
And although blood will flow to the 
horses' bridles, it will be the blood 
of Gog and his hosts, against whom 
it is said the Lord will plead with 
pestilence and with blood. "And 1 
will rain upon him and upon his 
bands, and upon the many people 
that are with him, an overflowing 
rain, and great hail stones, fire and 
brimstones. And he treadeth the 
winepress of the fierceness and 
wrath of the Almighty God." 

The servants of Jesus will take 
no part in the great slaughter. 
Some of their blood will be shed for 
a testimony of Jesus; while Gog is 
taking a spoil, a prey. But I think 
the time of persecution will be short. 
This Gog, this man of sin, this beast, 
or whore with his bands will glut 
themselves, and soon be drunken 
with the blood of the saints. When 
the Lord will come, and the foretold 
judgments will be meted out to 
him speedily, and with good mea- 
sure. And the saints will wonder 
and marvel with great admiration. 

When shall these things come to 
pass? we may well enquire, but we 
cannot tell. All who have attempt- 
ed to fix prophetical dates have 
failed, and will continue to fail, 
while it is written : " But of that day 
and hour knoweth no man, no, not 
the angels of heaven, but my Father 
only." I will not attempt it. Suffico 
it to say, "it shall be in the latter 
days." But be it whenever it may, 
"the Lamb shall overcome them; 
for he is Lord of Lords and King of 
Kings. Rejoice over her thou heav- 
ens and ye holy apostles and pro- 
phets, for God hath avenged you on 
her." 



12 



GOG, THE MAN OF MX. 



In the dogma of infallibility there 
18, however, :i now era in the his- 
tory of the world. It is without B 
parallel. And as it was about the 
year 612 when the pope by general 
council was declared head of the 
church and the state, wo may pre- 
sume this was about tho time the 
true church went into her wilderness 
state, "where she hath a place pre- 
pared of God that they should feed 
there a thousand two hundred and 
three score da}'8," (1260 prophetical 
days equal to 1260 literal years.) 
Add to this the 612 years of the 
Christian era, the presumed time 
she was driven there, and we have 
1872, only two years alter the date 
of the promulgation of the pope's 
infallibility. The coincidence is cer- 
tainly remarkable, and the signs of 
the times are big with importance. 
None can tell what day the evil 
thought of going up against the land 
of un walled villages may come to 
pass. "Be ye therefore also ready, 
for at a time ye think not, the Son 
of Man cometh. " 

Two years may be too short a 
time in which the prophecy will be 
fulfilled, but of this we are not cer- 
tain. Many things may be crowded 
into the short space of two years. 
Let us hear the sentence annexed 
to the third chapter of the dogma 
of infallibility: "If any one, there- 
fore, shall say that the Roman pon- 
tif has only the charge of inspection 
and direction, but not the universal 
and supremo power of jurisdiction 
over the wholo church, not only in 
things which pertain to the discip 
line and government of the church 
universal, or that he has only the 
greater part and not the plenitude 
of this supreme power; or that this 
power which he possesses is not or- 



dinary and immediate, whoiher it 
be over all the churches or over 
each of them, or over all the pastors 
and all the faithful, or over each of 
them, let him be anathema. " The 
sentence to tho fourth chapter is: 
"If then any one. which may God 
forbid, have tho temerity to contra- 
dict our definition, let him be ana- 
thema." That is: Let him. be ac- 
cursed. O, foul-mouthed blasphem- 
ers, will you not cease to pervert 
the ways of the Lord ! Do you not 
know that God whom you have dis- 
honored by setting up your God the 
pope to have supreme power over 
the church, is against you ? He will 
put hooks into your blasphemous 
jaws, and he will bring you buck 
with your petty god the pope at the 
head of your column. He will con- 
sume you with the spirit of his 
mouth, and will destroy you with 
the brightness of his coming. He 
will rain upon you hail stone, fire 
and brimstone. While you are pro- 
nouncing harmless curses upon those 
who may have the temerity to con- 
tradict your definition; you are 
treasuring up wrath against the 
da}' of wrath and revelation of the 
righteous judgment ol God. 

An incident occuring at the pro- 
mulgation of the dogma of infallibi- 
lity I think ought to convince the 
man of sin, the Anti-Christ, the 
beast, tho whore, the pope himself, 
that God is angry. On the morning 
of the 18th of July 1870, "at the 
very moment the result of the votes 
was announced and the pope rose to 
make his Hitle speech, there came a 
tremendous thunderbolt; it struck 
the dome of tho north transept of 
St. Peter's in which is the Council 
Hall, and tore off some glasses on 
the outside of the absis directly be- 



THOUGHTS FOR THE NEW YEAR. 



13 



hir.d the Pope's chair. The council 
hall was as sombre as a cavern, and 
St. Peter's usually so flooded with 
light, even on a rainy day, was dark 
and gloomy. All the morning the 
thunder rumbled and the lightning 
played in at the clere-story windows 
of the hall most alarmingly. There 
was really no danger, for St. Peter's 
is well preserved by zinc, but I own 
up to having felt at the time what 
is called superstitious. The strange 
events mentioned by Gibbon and 
other historians, which occurred in 
the reign of Justinian and the early 
ages of the church when this pen- 
insula was shaken into barbarism 
by earthquakes, and the rare culture 
and civilization of paganism were 
destroyed by tumultuous nature, 
came back most disagreeably to my 
memory." (Letter from Rome to the 
Boston Advertiser.) 

How ominous, how awfully dread- 
ful are these signs of the times. The 
very elements the prophet declares 
God will employ in the destruction 
of Gog and his bands, are exhibited 
in awful and sublime magnificence 
at the announcement of this God 
defying blasphemy. 

Dear brethren and sisters, let us 
gather the whole armour close about 
us. Serious times lie just before us. 
•'Now unto him that is able to keep 
us from falling, and to present us 
faultless before the presence of his 
glory with exceeding joy, to the 
only wise God" I commit and com- 
mend us. Amen. 

D. P. Sayler. 

Double Pipe Creek, Md. 



True repentance consists in the 
heart being broken for sin and from 
sin. Some often repent, but never 
reform. 



BROKEN PURPOSES—THOUGHTS 
FOR THE NEW YEAR. 

"My purposes aro broken off." Job. 17: 11. 

Here man's relation to the futuro 
is fully recognized. If ho had no 
future, he would have no purposes 
And while man's relation to the fu- 
ture is here recognized, it is also 
evident that he has inclinations to 
look into the future and form pur- 
poses in regard to it. To purpose, 
is a characteristic of man. It is a 
peculiarity of his intellectual organi- 
zation. Purpose is associated with 
hope. If there was no hope of re- 
alizing what is purposed, no pur- 
poses would be formed. Every man 
recognizes a future, and makes his 
calculations about it. It is to be re- 
gretted, however, that some men's 
future is very limited; but still they 
have a future, if it extends only to 
their dying hour. And as men's fu- 
ture is, so will be their purposes. 
If the future they recognize is only 
equal to their mortal life, their pur- 
poses will be limited to this life. But 
if their futuro is the future the Bible 
attributes to man, then will their 
purposes extend to "the world to 
come." When we speak of man's fu- 
ture, relative to which his purposes 
are formed, we mean the future which 
he practically recognizes. In theory 
men recognize an eternal future, be- 
cause they believe in the eternal 
duration of the soul. But strange 
as it may seem, in practice they de- 
ny their theory, for their purposes 
extend only to a temporal existence 

"My purposes are broken off" 
Hero is the language of disappoint 
ment, and the cry of unrealized 
hope. Here is a lesson written upon 
every page of human history. It 
is the doleful voice of human ex- 
perience. And well will it be for 



14 



THOUGHTS FOR THE NEW YEAR. 



all men to heed this voice, and stud} T 
this lesson. Ho that uttered this 
language was no common man. It 
was uttered by one ot the world's 
teachers. As in schools of learning 
there aro different teachers, and as 
each one has his branch of science 
to teach, so in the great school of 
God in which he would make men 
wise unto salvation, he has his var- 
ious teachers to carry out his pur- 
poses, and each one has his work to 
do. Job was one of these teachers. 
And he in common with all God's 
teachers, taught by experience as 
well as by precept. And he has 
taught in the expression, "My pur- 
poses are broken off," the uncertain- 
ty of human expectation, the vanity 
of earthly riches, and the weakness 
of human strength. "Ye have 
heard/' says James, "of the patience 
of Job," as if every body knew of 
the suffering patriarch of Uz. Well, 
many have heard of him, and should 
learn from him, if they would not 
experience the disappointment of 
broken off purposes. In the exper- 
ience of Job, God has shown to the 
world that man may endure a great 
deal of suffering, and come out of 
the furnace of affliction a wiser, ho- 
lier and happier man. If Job's pur- 
poses were broken off, God's were 
not. "Y^e have seen," says James, 
"the end ot the Lord, that the Lord 
is very pitiful, and of tender mercy." 
The Lord had an end in view in 
permitting the afflictions and be- 
reavements that befell his servant 
Job, to come upon him. He showed 
in a very remarkable manner his 
"mercy" and his "pity" to his ser- 
vant, and turned his captivity, and 
gave him "twice as much as he had 
before." All the suffering sons and 
daughters of men may gather around 



Job, and take comfort, not so much 
from him as from God, who will 
suffer none to be tempted above 
what they are able to bear. He 
drew the lines beyond which Satan 
could not go in afflicting Job. 

"My purposes are broken off." 
There are many ways in which the 
purposes of men are broken off. 1. 
Men's purposes are frequently brok- 
en off by God, when their purposes 
are contrary to his purposes. Pha- 
raoh purposed to keep the Hebrews 
in bondage, while God purposed to 
have them free that they might 
serve him. Pharaoh's purposes were 
broken off, and his expectations ne 
ver realized. Herod purposed to 
destroy the infant Savior, fearing he 
would be his rival to the throne of 
Israel. But his purposes were bro- 
ken off, because there was a God in 
Israel whose purposes conflicted 
with those of Herod. The "rulers 
of the people and elders of Israel" 
purposed to destroy the infant 
Church, as Herod had done the in- 
fant Savior. But their purposes, 
too, were broken off, for they were 
wicked purposes, and God brought 
them to nought. And the history 
of the people of God is full of such 
incidents, "for every purpose of the 
Lord shall stand," and when the 
purposes ot men are against his 
purposes, they must be broken off. 
2. The purposes of men are also 
"broken off" frequently when the 
evil character of such purpose is 
discovered, and not only the evil 
purpose, but the evil of the heart 
that formed the evil purpose, and 
the evil is repented of, and the pur- 
pose voluntarily broken off or aban- 
doned. Such was the case of the 
apostle Paul. He purposed to bring 
the Christians of Damascus bound 



RULES FOR CHRISTIAN CONDUCT. 



15 



to Jerusalem to be punished. But 
his purpose was broken off; for the 
Lord appeared unto him, and show- 
ed him the evil of his course, and 
be repented of it with bitterness of 
soul. 3. Purposes are often formed 
without a due consideration of the 
uncertainty of that upon which they 
are based. The future before us is 
dark, except as light is shed upon it 
from divine revelation. Many events 
may happen which we cannot fore- 
see, between the time the purpose is 
formed, and that in which the pur- 
pose is to be realized. And these 
events may seriously effect our pur- 
poses, and cause them to tail. The 
parent may fix his eye on his child, 
and say with Lamech, " this same 
shall comfort us concerning our 
work/' But alas ! how is that par- 
ent's purpose broken off by the 
death of that child ! The man of 
business may say, " To-day or to- 
morrow wo will go into such a city, 
and continue there a year, and buy 
and sell, and get gain;" but before 
to-morrow, that man's life which is 
as a vapor may pass away, and he 
be in another world. Or, things 
may take such a course that loss, 
and even ruin, may be the result of 
his plans. In either case his pur- 
poses are broken off, and disappoint- 
ment follows. 

If then we would avoid the bitter 
consequences of broken purposes, 
our purposes should be formed with 
great caution, and we should not 
forget the uncertainty of the future 
known only to human foresight. 
And especially should we be careful 
to form no purposes against God, 
for such must be broken off. And 
if we would experience the inde- 
scribable pleasure of the realization 
of the grandest of purposes, let us 



purpose to serve and glorify God. 
If this is our purpose, made with a 
duo regard to our insufficiency of 
ourselves to carry it out, and place 
a proper reliance upon God for as- 
sistance, then will he be with us in 
such a noble purpose, and we shall 
not have to lament that "our pur- 
poses are broken off," but rejoice in 
the realization of eternal life. 

J. Q. 



RULES FOR CHRISTIAN CONDUCT 

ORIGINAL AND 8ELECTED. 

1. Seek God's blessing and guid- 
ance in all tho affairs of life. En- 
gage in no business in which you 
cannot look up and say, " Bless me 
in this, O my Father." 

2. Ever consider the Bible as your 
best treasure. Read it, study it dai- 
ly with earnest prayer, for it is your 
only sure guide to tho life beyond. 

3. Never neglect, upon any pre- 
tence whatever, your daily religious 
duties : the family altar, the reading 
of God's word, and your private de- 
votions. 

4. Be particular in the right ob- 
servance of the Sabbath. Not only 
avoid worldly business, but worldly 
reading and conversation. Strive to 
be "in the Spirit on the Lord's day. 
Not seeking thine own pleasure, nor 
doing thine own ways." 

5. Guard against irritation and 
anger. Possess your spirit in pa- 
tience whatever may ruffle from 
without. Resent no wrong or in- 
jury, but forgive. Endeavor to ex- 
hibit the spirit of Christ, "Love 
your enemies, do good to them, 
and pray for them." 

6. Avoid evil speaking. Regard 
with a charitable heart the weak- 
nesses and failings of others, and 



10 



RULES FOIi CHRISTIAN CONDUCT. 



bo more ready to reclaim and re 
store than to censure. 

7. Govern your appetites, your 

passions. Control your longings 
for wealth, applause. Mortify the 
carnal desires — lust, sensuality, 
sloth. "Keep thyself pure." 

8. Strivo to possess meekness and 
humility. Never speak well of 
yourself, and never allow others to 
flatter you. Abhor pride, self-con- 
ceit, hypocrisy. 

9. Use those special gifts, time, 
wealth, the powers of body and 
mind — God has given you, wisely 
and well. Use time carefully. Ne- 
ver spend it in trifling. Aim at 
its best use, its highest end, "to 
do the will of God and to finish 
the work given you to do." 

10. Give all that is possible of 
your means to do good. Use your 
wealth as one who must give an 
account of his stewardship. 

11. Employ your strength and 
talent for the worthiest ends pos- 
sible. If you have but one talent, 
do not bury it in idleness. "Live 
for something." Strive to accom- 
plish much for God in a little time. 

12. Prepare to meet disappoint- 
ments. Expect trials, losses, afflic- 
tions, and endure them manfully. 
Remember, "this is earth, not 
heaven." 

13. Have decision of character. 
Be firm in your purpose to do 
right, to obey God. Ever value 
his approbation and that of your 
own conscience infinitely more than 
the esteem or applause of men. 

14. Never evade what you know 
is duty. Never be ashamed of be- 
ing known as a Christian. Fear 
God, not man. Neither do not be 
a lukewarm, indifferent disciple of 



Christ. Be a Christian in earnest, 
a Christian always. 

15. Endeavor to recommend reli- 
gion by your daily Christian lite. 
In your words and manners by 
courtesy, forbearance and kindness; 
in your dealings by justice, truth 
and honesty; and in your example 
by purity, goodness and benevo 
lence. 

1G. Do not be a gloomy Christian. 
Strive to be cheerful, hopeful. Trust 
in God. Delight to diffuse enjoy- 
ment, to make others happy, and 
you will have gladness enough in 
your own house. 

17. Ever cultivate a spirit of 
thankfulness. Ollen recount the 
mercies and blessings you receive, 
and let your heart go out in love 
and gratitude to the Giver. 

18. Endeavor to be a consistent, 
a well proportioned Christian. Strive 
to exhibit all the Christian graces 
in your liie and character. Imitate 
the best of models — Christ. 

19. Watch for opportunities to do 
good. Speak for religion. Speak for 
Jesus. Endeavor to speak in a kind 
and attractive manner, so as to 
win souls to Christ. ''One soul 
converted to God is better than a 
thousand moralized." 

20. Inquire each evening of your- 
self: For what am I living? What 
am I doing for God ? Have I 
spoken or done aught for Him to- 
day ? Am I advancing in the Chris 
tian life? Is Jesus more precious? 
Am I living daily prepared for 
eternity? Think of these things, 
my soul, as in the immediate 
presence of God ! — Christian at 
Work. 



Do not rashly judge thy brother, 
If he stumble in the way. 



THEORY OF THE CIVIL OATH. 



IT 



THE THEORY OF THE CIVIL 
OATH. 



BY REV. SAMUEL T. SPEAR, D D. 



fact Where, then, is bis authority 

for invoking the penal curse of God 

upon himself on any supposition — 

i for asking God to become a judicial 

party to the case, armed with the 

Dr. Webster defines an oath to be' thunderbolt of his wrath, and be 
"a solemn affirmation or declaration Re eching him to hurl it upon him in 
made with an appeal to God for the the eveilt f | ns not De j ng absolute- 
truth of what is affirmed." To this \ y truthful? Where is the man 
he adds the following explanatory WQOj in lhe c h aract < ; r of a witness 
observations: sworn to speak the truth, or in that 

"The appeal to God in an oath| f a public officersworn to discharge 
implies that the person imprecates the duties of his office to the best 
his vengeance, and renounces hi, nt hjs ao iHt y , C an so guarantee to 
favor, if the declaration is false; or, nira8 elf his' own integrity as to 
if the declaration is a promise, the j uatify him in i mpreC ating upon 
person invokes the vengeance ol nim8elf the divine vengeance in the 
God if he should fail to keep it." even t of failure? It would seem 
John Milton, in his -Christian Doc-L De mucll more 8C nsible to ask 
trine" says: "An oath is that God to forgive him, should he fail 
whereby we call God to witness to 8peak the truth or keep his pro- 
the truth of what we say, with a m ise. If the oath be a mere form, 
curse upon ourselves, either implied then it ia not only an acfc of Bacri . 
or expressed, should it prove false." i ege , but has no power to dispose 
Such a definition at once raises the Lne to the utterance of truth. [I 
question in every thoughtful mind ;t be mentally real, then it involves 
whether any man can, without the| a very questionable presumption, 
greatest presumption, take an oath, 
and especially whether the state has 
any right to compel him to do so. 



If it be a mere form, having no 
mental reality, as is doubtless often 
the case, then it is an act of sacrile- 
gious trifling with God — indeed, a 
species of religious hypocrisy. Upon 
this supposition the man who pro- 
fesses to swear does not in reality 
swear at all. Ke simply goes 
through the form as prescribed by 
law. 

If, however, the oath be mentally 
real, then the person who takes it 
asks God to curse him upon an hy- 
pothesis which is not only possible, 



while it makes a most unnatural 
prayer. In either aspect of the 



question the omission of the oath 
would seem to be better than the 
practice. Clearly the state has no 
right to compel one, by swearing, 
to imprecate the curse of God upon 
himself against his own consent. 
It would be an absurdity and an 
outrage to make an oath compul- 
sory. 

The ordinary plea for swearing 
men is that of practical utility. We 
are told that it increases the cer- 
tainty that witnesses will speak the 
truth, and that public officers will 
faithfully perform their duties; and 



but, considering the infirmities ofhence that, as a means to this end, 
human nature, more or less prob it is both allowable and proper. 
able, and in too many instances a i This is a question of fact; and the 



18 



THEOKY OF THE CIVIL OATH. 



fact is that we have for the result, ] immensely solemn thing; and yet 
in multitudes of cases, perjured! the ordinary process of administra- 
witnesses, and in a much larger, tion is so stereotyped, so much a 
number of cases perjured officers of j mere matter of routine and usage, 
law. As a preventive of falsehood j that probably not one person in a 
the civil oath is a failure; and it! hundred has any increased sense of 



may well be doubted whether it 
has ever added any considerable 
influence in favor of truth. If one 
has no fear of God before his eyes 
swearing him that he will speak the 
truth or discharge his official duties 
is not likely to increase the certain- 
ty that he will do so. The oath is 
not a process of reformation, but an 
appeal to moral sentiments already 
existing; and, if these sentiments 
are not present, then the oath has 
no power to secure the utterance of 
truth. If, on the other hand, one 
be a man of habitual veracity, he 
will speak the truth and discharge 
his official duties, whether sworn or 
not. Either then the oath is useless, 
and for this reason it may well be 
omitted; or it is unnecessary, and 
for this reason we should come to 
the same conclusion. Those who 
need to be sworn in order to make 
them truthful will not be made so 
thereby; and those who are already 
truthful do not need to be sworn. 
Sworn witnesses or sworn officers 
are not regarded as any more cre- 
dible or reliable than those who 
simply affirm, but decline on con- 
scientious grounds to take an oath. 
The manner in which and the 
men by whom the civil oath is usu- 
ally administered add very little, if 
anything, to the sanction and so 
lemnity of truth. There is nothing 
in the usual form of swearing to 
impress the mind or awaken in it 
any special sense of responsibility to 
God. If it be anything but an emp 
ty and meaningless form, it is an 



the presence of God, or the sanc- 
tions of truth as arising from his 
government and attributes. Those 
who administer the oath are not ne- 
cessaril}- religious men ; the}' may be, 
religiously considered, very bad men; 
and the same may be true of those 
who take the oath. The mockery 
of the amazing solemnities involved 
in the theory of swearing men, it 
there be anything in it beyond the 
mere form is enough to startle one 
who thinks soberly upon the sub- 
ject. The idea and the practice are 
so antagonistical, and the results 
are so little in accordance with the 
idea that one may well hesitate as 
to the expediency of the oath at all. 
The farce of the form is in painful 
contrast with the assumed solemnity 
of the theory. It makes sacred 
things so commonplace, and handles 
them with such unthinking care- 
lessness, that they really cease to be 
sacred. The administrator swears 
the witness or the officer with about 
as much solemnity as he would have 
in eating his breakfast or writing 
his name on a piece of paper; and 
the sworn is in about the same pre- 
dicament, so far as the religious 
sanction is concerned. Either the 
oath ought to be abandoned alto- 
gether, or we ought to have an 
entirely new dispensation for its ad- 
ministration. 

We believe, moreover, that the 
civil oath, so far as it makes any 
impression, has a tendency to make 
a false impression on men's minds. 
It proceeds upon the supposition 



THEORY OF THE CIVIL OATH. 



19 



that one who is under oath is in 
some way the subject of an increased 
obligation to speak tho truth beyond 
what he would have if ho were not 
thus sworn. If this be not the idea, 
then there is no use in swearing 
anybody j and if it be the idea, then 
it is manifestly a false one, since no 
one can increase the obligation of 
veracity by any acton his own pari. 
To imply a distinction in the obli- 
gation not to lie under ordinary cir- 
cumstances, and not to lie under 
oath, is virtually to lower the gen 
eral obligation of veracity, and so 
to impair the law of truth in the 
consciences of men as to educate 
them to swear falsely. We believe 
that the civil oath in this respect 
defeats its own end, by implying a 
false distinction; and that, on the 
whole, it rather demoralizes the 
sense of truth than promotes it. 
Those who are under special obliga- 
tions to be truth-tellers only upon 
extra occasions are in danger of re 
garding themselves as licensed to 
lie at oiher times, and forming such 
habits of falsehood, from a dimin- 
ished sense of obligation, as will im 
pair their scruples about lying when 
under oath. The way to teach men 
to lie is to have two standards of 
truth — the one particularly solemn 
and used only occasionally, and the 
other not so solemn yet in constant 
use. Educate men under tho hitter 
as a sort of lower law, and they will 
come to think common lying com- 
paratively a small offense, and there 
by learn how to practice uncommon 
lying, so far as the religious sane 
tions of an oath have any power to 
bind them. The man most likely 
to speak tho truth is just the man. 
whose 6enso of the obligation of 
truth is not and cannot be increased 



by tho oath. So also the person 
least credible under oath is the very 
one most addicted to lying at ordi- 
nary times. It is the character pre- 
viously established, and not the one 
created by the swearing process, 
which determines this question of 
credibility. 

For these reasons wo think that 
it would be better for the state to 
dispense with the oath altogether, 
and require witnesses or officers of 
law simply to affirm, making false 
testimony a penal offense and official 
unfaithfulness a ground of impeach- 
ment. This is enough for the state, 
without attempting to administer a 
religious rite. Let it punish false 
testimony as a crime against the 
state, and impeach unfaithful offi- 
cers; and it wdl wield the only mo- 
tive which it can successfully wield 
in favor of truth. This we regard 
as legitimate and proper. It is just 
the sanction ot truth which falls 
within the province of the state. 
The fact that the state permits per- 
sons to affirm without being sworn 
is a virtual admission that they need 
not be sworn at all. The exception- 
al case provided for had better be 
the general rule. Society would not, 
in our judgment, lose anything by 
suspending a usage which answers 
no good end, and to which there are 
certainly very serious objections. 

It is the opinion ot some religious 
sects that the oath is expressly for- 
bidden by the teaching of the New 
Testament; and this opinion we are 
inclined to regard as correct. Jesus 
said: " Again, ye have heard that 
it hath been said by them of old 
time, Thou shalt not forswear thy- 
self, but shalt perform unto the 
Lord thine oaths. But I say unto 
you, Swear not at all; neither by 



20 



CHARACTER OF A CHRISTIAN. 



Heaven, for it is God'8 throne; nor 
by the earth, for it is his footstool; 
neither by Jerusalem, for it is the 
city of the great King. Neither 
shalt thou swear by thy head, bo- 
enuse thou canst not make one hair 
white or black. But lee your com- 
munication be, Yea, yea, Nay, nay; 
lor whatsoever is more than these 
Cometh of evil." James says: "But 
above all things, my brethren, swear 
not, neither by Heaven, neither by 
the earth, neither by an} T other oath; 
but let your yea be yea, and your 
nay, nay, lest you fall into condem- 
nation." These seem to be very 
comprehensive as well as emphatic 
prohibitions of all forms of swear- 
ing, accompanied with the direction 
that we should confine ourselves to 
simple affirmation or negation. There- 
are no other passages in the New 
Testament which restrict their ap- 
plication, and make the civil oath 
an exception. The argument against 
swearing in private conversation is 
just as good against swearing under 
judicial forms. The practice is as 
useless in the one case as iti the 
other; and the same objections are 
equally applicable in both. 

Many of the Christian fathers un- 
derstood the Savior's words as con- 
demning all oaths, without excep- 
tion Tertullian says: "I say no- 
thing of perjury, since swearing it- 
self is unlawful to Christians." 
Chrysostom says: "Do not say to 
me, I swear for a just purpose; it 
is no longer lawful for thee to swear, 
either justly or unjustly." This is 
the view of the Quakers — a sect 
of religionists who decline to be 
sworn, and than whom no class of 
men is better attested for truth and 
veracity. If Quakers need not be 
sworn, then why swear any one? 



If we swear any, then why not 
swear all ? if the oath in the hands 
| of the stato be a lawful power to 
! make more certain the utterance of 
'truth, then why not use it in private 
life? What authority has the state 
| to use it which the individual does 
not equally possess? There can be 
no pretense that the state is required 
to impose the civil oath by any law 
of God; and, so far as wo can see, 
it has no exclusive right to use it 
which would not be common to it- 
self and all other parties. We ob- 
ject to the use altogether, believing 
it to be morally unlawful for any 
man to take an oath; and, hence, 
equally so for any earthly power to 
impose it. — Independent. 



Character of a Christian in Para- 
doxes and Seeming Contradictions. 



(A selection presented by Sister A. 
Bonsack of Warrensburg, Mo., and 
which for its beauty is offered to the 
patrons of the Gospel Visitor. S. 
S. M. Cornelia, Mo.) 

1. A Christian is one that be- 
lieves things he cannot comprehend ; 
he hopes for things which neither 
he nor ar.y man alive ever saw; yet 
in the issue, his belief appears not 
to be false; his hope makes him not 
ashamed. 

2. lie believes a virgin to be a 
mother of a son ; and that very son 
of hers to be her maker. He be- 
lieves Him to have been shut up in 
a narrow room, whom heaven and 
earth could not contain. He believes 
him to have been born in time, who 
was and is from everlasting. He 
believes him to have been a weak 
child, carried in arms, who is the 



CHARACTER OF A CHRISTIAN. 



21 



Almighty; and him once to have 
died, who only hath life and immor- 
tality. 

3. He believes a most just God 
to have justified him, though a most 
ungodly sinner. Ho believes him- 
self freely pardoned, and yet a suf- 
ficient satisfaction was made lor him. 

4. He believes himself to be pre- 
cious in God's sight, and yet loathes 
himself in his own. He dares not 
justify himself even in those things 
wherein he can find no fault with 
himself, and yet believes God ac- 
cepts him in those services wherein 
he is able to find many faults. 

5. He praises God for his justice, 
and yet fears him for his mercy. He 
is so ashamed that he dares not open 
his mouth before God; and yet he 
comes with boldness to God, and 
asks him anything he needs. He is 
so humble as to acknowledge him- 
self to deserve nothing but evil ; and 
yet believes that God means him all 
good. He is one that fears always, 
yet as bold as a lion. He is often 
sorrowful, yet always rejoicing; ma- 
ny times complaining, yet always 
giving thanks. He is the most low- 
ly minded, yet the greatest aspirer; 
most contented, yet ever craving. 

6. He bears a lofty spirit in a 
mean condition; when he is ablest, 
ho thinks meanest of himself. He 
is rich in poverty, and poor in the 
midst of riches. He believes all the 
world to be his, yet he dares take 
nothing without leave from God. 
He covenants with God for nothing; 
\et looks for a great reward. He 
loses his life, and gains by it; and 
while ho loses it he saves it. 

7. He lives not to himself, yet of 
all others he is most wise for him- 
self. He denies himself often, yet 
no man loves himself so well as he. 



He is most reproached, yet most 
honored. Ho has most afflictions, 
and most comforts. 

8. The more injury his enemies 
do him, the more advantages he 
gains by them. The more he 1". 
Bakes worldly things, the more he 
enjoys them. 

( J. He believes the angels to be 
more excellent than himself, and 
yet accounts them his servants. He 
believes that he receives many good 
things b} r their means, and yet he 
neither prays to them for their as- 
sistance, nor offers them thanks, 
which he does not disdain to do to 
ihe meanest Christian. 

10. He believes himself to be a 
king, how mean soever ho be; and 
yet how great soever he be, he 
thinks himself not too good to be a 
servant to the poorest saint. 

11. He is often in prison, yet al- 
ways at liberty ; a free man, though 
a servant. He loves not honor 
among men, yet highly prizes a 
good name. i 

12. He would lay down his life 
to save the soul of his enemy, yet 
will not adventure upon one sin to 
save the life of him who saved his. 

13. He swears to his own hin- 
drance, and changeth not; yet be 
knows that his oath cannot tie him 
to sin. 

14. He believes Christ to have 
no need of anything he does, yet 
makes account that he relieve* Christ 
in all his acts of charity. He knows 
he can do nothing of himself, y I 
labors to work out his own salva- 
tion. He professes he can do no- 
thing, yet as truly professes he can 
do all things; he knows that flesh 
and blood cannot inherit the king- 
dom of God, yet believes he shall go 
to heaven body and soul. 



99 



CHARACTER OF A CHRISTIAN. 



15. He trembles at Grod'8 word, 
yet counts it Bweeter to him than 
honey and the honey comb, and 
dearer than thousands of gold and 
silver. 

16. He believes that God will 
never damn him, and yet fears him 
for being able to cast both soul and 
body into hell. He knows he shall 
not be saved by, nor for his good 
works, yet he does all the good 
works he can. 

17. He knows God's providence 
is in all things, yet is as diligent in 
his calling and business, as if he 
were to provide for his own happi- 
ness. He believes that God knows 
beforehand what ho shall be, and 
that nothing can make him alter his 
purposes, yet prays and endeavors, 
as if he would force God to save 
him forever. 

18. He prays and labors for that 
which he is confident God means to 
give; and the more assured ho is, 
the more earnest he prays. He be 
lieves his prayers are heard even 
when they are denied, and gives 
thanks for that which he prays 
against. 

19. He hath within him both 
flesh and spirit, yet he is not a 
double minded man; he is often led 
captive by the law of sin, yet it 
never gets dominion over him; he 
cannot sin, vet he can do nothing 
without sin. He does nothing against 
his will, 3-et maintains he does what 
he would not. He waves and doubts 
yet obtains. 

20. He is often tossed and shaken, 
yet is as mount Zion. He is some- 
times so that he thinks nothing to 
be true in religion ; yet if he did 
think so, ho could not at all be 
troubled. He thinks sometimes that 
God has no mercy for him, yet re- 



solves to die in the pursuit of it. 
Ho believes, like Abraham, against 
hope, and though he cannot answer 
God's logic yet, with the woman of 
Canaan, he hopes to prevail with 
the rhetoric of importunity. 

21. He wrestles, and yet prevails; 
and though yielding unworthy of 
the least blessing he enjoys, yet, 
Jacob-like, he will not go without a 
new blessing. He sometimes thinks 
himself to have no grace at all, and 
yet how poor and afflicted soever he 
be besides, he would not change 
conditions with the most prosperous 
man under heaven. That is a ma- 
nifest worldling. 

22. He thinks sometimes that 
the ordinances of God do him no 
good, yet he would rather part with 
bis life than be deprived of them. 

23. He was born dead ; yet so 
that it had been murder for any to 
have taken his life away. After he 
began to live he was ever dying. 

24. And though he has an eter- 
nal life begun in him, yet he makes 
account he has a death to pass 
through. 

25. He counts self-murder a hein- 
ous sin, yet he is ever busied in cru- 
cifying the flesh, and in putting to 
death his earthly members; not 
doubting but there will come a time 
of glory when he shall be esteemed 
precious in the sight of the great 
God of heaven and earth, appearing 
with boldness at his throne, and 
asking anything he needs; being 
endued with humility, by acknowl- 
edging his great crimes and offences, 
and that he deserves nothing but 
severe punishment. 

26. He believes his soul and body 
shall be as full of glory as them that 
have more; and no more full than 
them that have less. 



LIGHT OF BODY AND SOUL. 



23 



27. His death makes Dot an end 
of him. His soul which was put in- 
to his body, is not to be perfected 
without his body; yet his soul is 
more happy when it is separated 
from his body, than when it was 
joined unto it; and his body though 
torn in pieces, ground to powder, 
turned to rottenness, shall bo no 
loser. 

28. His advocate, his surety, shall 
be his judge; his mortal part shall 
become immortal; and what was 
sown in corruption and defilement 
shall be raised in incorruption and 
glory; and a finite creature shall 
possess an infinite happiness. Amen. 



For the Visitor. 

THE LIGHT OF THE BODY. -THE 
LIGHT OF THE SOUL. 

TO A BELOVED FELLOW DISCIPLE. 

"This, then, is the message which we have 
heard of Him and declare unto you. that God 
is light, and in Him is no darkness at all." 
1 John 1 : 5. 

This is so comprehensive that it 
may be taken as the summation of 
all that is revealed of God, or of all 
that ho is. Underived existence 
must be perfect. Anything that ad 
rnits of improvement confesses to 
something older, higher, and better. 
Intelligence, wisdom and goodness 
are stamped on every atom of the 
universe. Every effect points to a 
cause, and this cause must be the ob- 
ject and. end of intelligence in the 
finite. God is light in every attribute 
of his being. He is light in himself, 
and in his method of communicating 
it to others. Nothing is so self-evi- 
dent as the divine existence, because 
no manifestation is so full of light 
as that which testifies of this fact. 
A blade of grass, or a pebble, or a 



crawling worm, are proofs of the 
being and perfection of God, as con- 
clusive as anything we cognize by 
the senses. We are because God is. 
We comprehend that He is, "because 
there is a spirit in man." Without 
being there can be no character, and 
without an element in being inde- 
structible as God, there can be no 
conception of a divine being. The 
normal original state of all mind is 
light as God is light. The abnormal 
or fallen state is light in the sense 
of simple intelligence, or moral be- 
ing, and darkness in the sense of 
character. The light uncreated was 
temporarily categorized in the re- 
tributive raspings and grindings of 
our fallen state, to confer the high 
endowment of power and disposition 
to "walk in the light, a3 he is in the 
light." The incarnation is not in- 
tended to give us mind as such, not 
immortality as such, but the mind 
of God; to give us, not a co-exten- 
sive eternity, but co equality of 
character. He only hath immorta- 
lity, in the seuse of underived being, 
but all finite mind necessarily shares 
his eternity to come. That it may 
be a blessing, he has become the 
"light of life," for our redemption, 
example and illumination. 

The passage which you partially 
quote, and which you desire to have 
expounded, is found in Matt. G: 22 : 
"If thine eye be single, thy whole 
body shall be full of light." It is, 
in substance, the same as the other 
which you cite from Ecclesiastes 9: 
10, "what thy hand findeth to do, 
do it with thy might." You have 
given the correct interpretation of 
theso passages in your letter with- 
out being aware of it. You say 
"you have an ardent desire to serve 
God with a perfect heart in all hie 



LIGHT OF BODY AMD SOUL. 



requirements." Bere is the whole 
exposition in a nutshell. ''The light 

oi the inuiy is the eye: if therefore 
thine eye be single, thy whole body 
shall be full ol light." 

In the original it reads thus: "if 
thine eye be sound or clear" This 
removes the obscurity in which our 
translation involves the passage. If 
the least dust finds its way into the 
organs or' vision, they become un- 
sound, their faculty is impaired, we 
see imperfectly, and are apt to 
stumble and fall, and are incapaci- 
tated for the proper performance of 
our vocation "The light of the 
body is the eye," and if that be di- 
seased or quenched, "the whole bo- 
dy shall be full of darkness/' There 
is no other avenue at which the 
light can enter. All our voluntary 
movements are governed by the eye. 
Even in the night season, when 
there is no light to direct us, our 
actions are dependent on knowledge 
derived through the eye in the day 
time; so that even in darkness "the 
light of the body is the eye." Our 
Savior here instructs us in a momen- 
tous and fundamental religious truth. 
There is a faculty in the soul that 
corresponds to the eye in the body, 
and it is as perfectly adapted to the 
light of revelation, as the eye to the 
light of the sun. The whole body 
is guided by the eye and the light 
it appropriates; even so the entire 
inner nature is directed, or capable 
of being, by the moral faculty im- 
planted for the reception of spiritual 
light. When the sun is risen we 
have nothing to do but to open our 
eyes, and our whole body shall be 
full of light. If our eyes are diseased 
or filmed, we must depend on others 
for guidance, and may endanger 
limb and life by being led wrong. 



But if we wilfully keep our eyes 
closed, or, if instead of going to the 
pool ot Siloam to wash and receive 
sight, we go to the builders of Babel 
10 have them "daubed with untem- 
pered mortar," it is no marvel if our 
work be hind end foremost, or if we 
fall into the ditch, and meet with 
other mishaps. lie that obstinately 
keeps his eyes closed and yet essays 
to work, is accounted a madman. 
If the eye is diseased, and the power 
of vision weakened and perverted, 
the sun sheds his light upon us in 
vain, so far as the eye is the instru- 
ment of achievement: "the whole 
body is full of darkness." In the 
spiritual sense it is much the same. 
Here is the great point ot danger, 
namely, in a deep inward dissatis- 
faction with the will of God. The 
way of salvation is as plain in the 
Gospel as the sun in the heavens; 
and the moral sense, or inner organ 
of vision can distinguish what is 
right and wrong, true and false, 
even as our eyes distinguish between 
white and black. Conscience asks 
for light in its sphere, as does the 
eye in what pertains to the material. 
If man keeps his eyes closed when 
selecting a consort, he alone is to 
blame if he gets a colored woman 
instead of a white one. His eye is 
evil, or useless, and his whole body 
full of darkness as to the attainment 
of his object. So in the matter of 
finding Christ. There is only one 
place where he may be found, and 
but one method of discerning it. If 
we look into the Gospel with eyes 
bleared by prejudice, or false teach- 
ing, or a rebellious will, it is no 
wonder that we sow only distorted 
broken fragments ot truth. The 
eye is evil, and the whole moral man 
full of darkness. The eye will not 



LIGHT OK BODY A .NO SOUL 



25 



tolerate a single grain of dust, and 
the soul's faculty of vision must bfi 
kept free from all perverting influ- 
ences. 

In Psalm 7: 8, the same principle 
is maintained in these words: 
'•Judge me O Lord, according to 
my righteousnees, and according to 
mine integrity that is in me." Right- 
eousness and integrity here indicate 
Tightness or wholeness of purpose. 
This is the hinge or pivot of the en- 
tire beir.g. It is singleness of eye. 
It signifies that there is nothing 
fractional in that inward impulse 
that characterizes the man. It is an 
ever springing desire to be in har- 
mony with God, wholly offered up 
to Him, wanting to know nothing 
but Christ and Him Crucified, of 
suffering the loss of all things for 
His sake, being so entirely in His 
movement in the consummation of 
His gracious ends, as not to allow a 
single cross purpose in our being's 
centre. This is the integrity of the 
righteous, the single eye that fills 
the whole man with light. If we 
consciously depreciate any holy prin 
ciple, or habitually shirk any 
known duty, or make light of any 
commandment, or follow Christ afar 
off, or attend to His service in a 
halfhearted way, our eye is evil, we 
are growing a film over the organ of 
moral vision, we are obstructing the 
light, and hastening into the domain 
of utter darkness. Then the light 
that directs us is only the glare of 
hell, which more and more shuts out 
the light of life. "If therefore, the 
light that is in thee, be darkness 
how great is that darkness." Noth 
ing more certainly paralyzes the 
soul than the want of this integrity, 
this singleness of eye. "Unstable 
as water, thou shalt not excel. " 



I Nothing so hopelessly fetters the 
soul as the preference of human dic- 
tation and selfish interests, to the 
light of the Gospel and the teach- 
ing of the Holy Ghost. If we would 
have a single eye, we must walk in 
the light of the Son of Righteous- 
ness, and not in the false light of 
human creeds and un sanctified 
reason. It was but a few days 
ago that I read of a fearful wreck on 
the coast of Ireland, with dreadful 
suffering and loss of life, because the 
captain mistook a decoy light for the 
true one. The light was to those 
hopeless souls the darkness of death. 
Let no one follow his minister, his 
parents, his friends, or his evil in- 
clinations, having respect to noth- 
ing higher, as these may lead to the 
fearful breakers of damnation. Look 
unto Me, and be ye saved, all the 
ends of the earth." " I am the way, 
the truth, and the life." " This 
is the true Light, which lighteth 
every man that cometh into the 
world." 

It matters not how sound the 
eye may be, if there would be no 
light, it would not only be useless 
but would wither and perish. The 
fish in the Mammoth Cave of Ken- 
tucky are without eyes, owing to 
the absence of light. It matters not 
how great a flood of light is shed 
upon us, if our eye is evil, we walk 
in darkness, and know not whither 
we go. If we follow reason instead 
of revelation, or a paragon of a 
preacher, or a dear father or mother, 
or a dear husband or wife, instead 
of the direct, positive teachings of 
the Gospel, our eye is not single, we 
are walking on the edge of a preci- 
pice over which we will eventually 
slide into the gulf that i- bottom- 
less. " God is not mocked." He 



>c 



ADDRESS TO THE UNSKILLFUL READER. 



has opened the pearly gates of the 
Upper Paradise, and has Hooded the 
world with the light of salvation, 
and it wo still allow our eyes to be 
dimmed with the dust of human 
speculations, and prefer u the tradi 
lions of men" to the blessed light of 
Heaven, what can we reasonably 
expect but " the blackness of dark- 
ness" here and forever! 

We must be related to the source 
of Divine light as the eye is to the 
sun. We are not only to walk in 
the light, but we must absorb it. We 
are to be redeemed lucifers — light- 
bearers, " children of light," each 
believer a Heaven-kindled pharos 
on the ocean of life. We may not 
dissemble, not say " Lord, Lord, 
while we do not what He com- 
mands us." " Let this mind be in 
you, which was also in Christ Jesus." 
Sis eye was single. " Thy will be 
done." Other motive, other end, 
He knew none. Satan employed 
every imaginable device to make 
Him falter, but theresponse of Jesus 
was, "Get thee behind me Satan," 
"for it is written, it is written, 
IT IS WRITTEN." When the 
tern pter comes to us " as an angel of 
light," we must confront him with 
" the sword of the Spirit," the word 
of the living God. The single e3'e 
will not see in feetwashing an obso 
lcte custom, or in baptism nothing 
but sprinkling, or in the Lord's sup 
per nothing but a Jewish passover. 
These institutions emanated from a 
single eye, and by a single eye only 
can they be received. 

If Satan tries, as he certainly will, 
to weaken your faith in the Divine 
promises, and lead you to question 
the reality of your covenant with 
God, bid him, in the name of Jesus, 



not to rob you of the " strong conso- 
lation" of your Divine relationship, 
lie tempted Christ, and he will 
tempt all his followers. The same 
panoply with which Christ over- 
came is offered to us. The single 
eye is the same precursor and 
guarantee of victory. Take the 
yoke as laid upon you, bear the 
cross as you daily meet it, drink the 
cup as the Lord mingles it, make no 
reserves, attach no ifs to your con- 
secration, always cherish the spirit 
that can pour itself out before God 
in every extremity in the words, 
" not my will, bnt thine be done." 
This is to have a single eye, this is 
to see as Christ sees, this is to have 
the whole inner man full of light, to 
walk im the beams of an Unset- 
ting Sun, and to " make our call- 
ing and election sure." 

C. H. Balsbaugh. 



For the Visitor. 

A Short Address to the Unskillful 
Reader. 

There are many readers of the Vis- 
itor who fail to understand all that 
they read, and who, perhaps, are not 
able to pronounce all the words that 
they find in it. This is the case at 
least with some articles. All per- 
sons cannot use simple words to ex- 
press their ideas either in speaking 
or writing. Some subjects require 
a higher flow of words than others. 
But let the subject be what it may, 
the writer has to employ the lan- 
guage which nature gives him, be it 
high or low, big or little, — other- 
wise his mind will be so cramped 
that he will lose the subject in the 
search of words. A writer should 



not, however, employ words not 
generally understood where simple 
to get behind you, and suffer him | words can be as readily used. 



TEACHING A BAPTIST TO BAPTIZE. 



27 



The readers of the Visitor, per 
haps, are not aware as a general 
thing of the difficulty under which a 
writer labors in presenting a subject. 
Much labor and care is necessary. 
The pen does not flow with words 
so smoothly and rapidly as the 
tongue. There is no pleasant face 
to speak to, — nothing but blank pa 
per to receive "thoughts yet uu- 
hatched." Careful, well directed 
thinking is necessary to bring out a 
subject in all its bearings, and this 
is not for a few moments, but for 
days aud weeks beforehand. If the 
reader would take the same amount 
of time and pains to read, that the 
writer takes to compose, I am per 
suaded that there would be much 
more reading done with profit and 
interest. It is our duty then to read 
and think carefully till we know 
even as the writer knew, and if we 
should find words which we do not 
understand we must refer to a dic- 
tionary to learn what they mean, 
and how to pronounce them. This 
is necessary even with some simple 
words in long use. I will mention 
a case in point: In Acts 16: 13 it 
reads, " And on the Sabbath we 
went out of the city by a river side, 
where prayer was wont to be made," 
&c. The word wont means " accus 
tomed," that is, they were in the 
habit of praying by a river side, and 
is pronounced wont, not want. How 
often do we hear brethren before 
baptism is administered in quoting 
the above language, pronounce the 
word wont as though it was written 
want which has quite a different 
meaning. This betrays an ignor- 
ance in the use of plain, simple Ian- 
guage wholly inexcusable to all well 
informed people. 

I suppose that no one will deny 



jthat we ought to be able to speak 
what we mean, otherwise wo could 
not speak the truth. Our ability to 
speik what we mean depends on 
our knowledge ot words. Our 
ability to understand what we 
read depends on our knowledge of 
words. Let us then stand in 
awe of this divine gift of words, 
and preserve the purity of our 
language, the purity ot our mor- 
als and above all, the purity of 
our holy religion, by reading the 
Word of Truth with an understand- 
ing heart. Let us read the letters 
and writings of the brethren on the 
various subjects of christian life and 
experience. There is not a more 
pleasant way of spending our leisure 
hours than by reading what will 
make us wise and better. Let those 
who think reading is a hardship, 
read on. What we try to do and 
continue to do, will become easy to 
do. Don't mind hard words and 
sentences; get yourdictionary, study 
the words and read again. Eead 
aloud to your friends and have them 
to correct you. Whenever you have 
an idle moment, read. If you have 
no idle moments, read anyhow. By 
all means READ; and }'ou will have 
stronger minds, richer thoughts, 
more light, much more enjoyment 
in this life, and a brighter crown of 
life beyond. 

D. H. 



Dr. Tyng Teaching a Baptist how 
to Baptize. 
Rev. Chrystal, an Episcopal cler- 
gyman at New York, who has been 
baptized in the Greek Church, and 
believes in immersion as the true 
mode ot baptism, applied for the 
use of Rev. S. A. Corey's chapel, on 



28 



BIBLICAL CRITICISMS. 



Murray Hill. Lost Sunday, whlie 

Mr. Chrystal was waiting for an in- 
terview wiih Mr. Corey, Dr. Tvng 
stepped in to seo the chapel, as it 
really contests the palm with St. 
George's lor gorgeous decoration. 
Mr. Corey- mentioned that Mr. 
Chrystal was waiting for him in his 
study, and stated his purpose. Dr. 
Tyng said: "You Baptists don't 
know how to baptize. You lead 
people down into the pool and im- 
merse them face upward, filling 
their eyes, ears and mouth with 
water, and half strangling the can- 
didate. Instead of that," said the 
Doctor, "you should do as they do 
at the East, where you profess to 
get your authority. This is the 
way to baptize," said the Doctor, 
getting down on his knees in the 
middle aisle. "Let the candidate 
kneel, and you have but little way 
to place him under water. One hand 
should be placed on the forehead, 
and the other placed on the back of 
the head, and then the candidate 
gently pressed forward until the im- 
mersion is complete." 

It is well known that when Dr. 
Judson engaged himself to Fanny 
Forester she was a Presbyterian. 
She was baptized by Dr. Judson in 
the church at Utica. He baptized 
her in the style described by Mr. 
Tyng, and it gave great scandal to 
the old line of Baptists. Dr. Judson 
defended the practice as Eastern and 
apostolic, and said it was tho mode 
in which all the converts in Burmah 
were introduced into the church. It 
was an interesting sight to see old 

O r"> 

Dr. Tyng, down on his knees in a 
Baptist Church, instructing a Bap- 
tist minister how to perform the pe- 
culiar ordinance of his denomina- 
tion. — The Christian Standard. 

Note. — Dr. Tyng is a popular and 
prominent minister in the Episcopal 
Church. Editor G. V. 



BIBLICAL CRITICISMS. 

EXPLANATORY It KM AUKS ON LUKE 

17:20, 21. 

"And when he was demanded of the Phari- 
sees, when tho Kingdom of God should come, 
he answered them and said, the Kingdom of 
God cometh not with observation: neither shall 
they say, lo here ! or lo there ! for, behold the 
Kingdom of God is within you," (or as it 'u 
rendered in the margin, amoucj you.) 

Expositors have differed in regard 
to the meaning of this passage of 
Scripture, and this difference of view 
is found in ancient as well as mo- 
derp times. The two general views 
taken of tho passage are the follow- 
ing : The first view is that suggested 
by the marginal reading, which in 
substance is this, — "The kingdom 
of God is not now for the first time 
to be looked for, it is already to be 
found with you, — that is, among 
you, in your midst." In support oi 
this view the rendering of the ori- 
ginal as is given in the margin of 
our authorized version is urged 
But the primary or first meaning of 
the Greek word entos is not among, 
but within. So Parkhurst renders 
it in his Greek and English Lexicon, 
and makes the following remarks 
upon it: In Luke entos humon has 
been by some modern interpreters 
rendered, among you, as if it were 
synonymous with en humen, John 
1 : 14, so en humin among us, Luke 
1: 1,7: 16 j en tois Joudacos among 
the Jews, John 11 : C4. But entos is 
never elsewhere used for among, 
either in the New Testament or by 
the lxx, (the Septuagint or Greek 
version of the Old Testament,) who 
in three texts, Ps. 39:3; 109:22; 
Cant. 3 : 10, apply it to within." 

It has also been urged in favor of 
accepting the word among as the 
proper meaning of our Lord, that 
this best agrees with the context. 



BIBLICAL CRITICISMS. 



29 



Tho Pharisees asked the Savior, 
when the kingdom of God would j 
come. To this question of the 
Pharisees the Savior answered, "the 
kingdom of God is within you." It' 
is contended by those who take the 
view we are now stating that the: 
phrase entos humon within you, doesj 
not admit of being explained as if 
spoken with reference to the hearts! 
of men, as Jesus was then addres- 
sing the Pharisees in whom the' 
kingdom of God had no place. To< 
this we may justly reply, that the 
word you is not necessarily restrict- 
ed to the Pharisees alone, but may 
refer to mankind in general. Park- 
hurst in his note from which we 



have already quoted, says further, 
in quoting from what he considers 
good authority, "The word humon 
does not here signify the Pharisees 
in particular, but all mankind, as 
ch. 22: 19 j and often, I believe, by 
entos humon is meant an inward 
principle, opposed to parateeveesis, 
observation or outward show, as is 
said of the Spirit, John 3: 8." 

Let us now look at the other view 
of the passage — that which puts 
the kingdom of God really within 
men. And first, we give Luther's 
translation of the passage. It is 
this: "The kingdom of God is in- 
wardly within you." His German 
text reads thus: "Das Reich Gottes 
ist inwendig in euch," — that is, it 
has its seat in the inner man. 

We see that Luther understood 
the original to mean that the king- 
dom of God was really in men, and 
so he translated it. We have also 
seen that the Greek word entos is 
defined by good authority to have 
within as its primary meaning. If 
we examine the connection closely, 
it will show that the Pharisees had 



gathered about Jesus, and seemed 
to be in doubt whether he was the 
Messiah : their idea was that an ex- 
ternal manifestation corresponding 
with his kingly character would ac- 
company their Messiah, or introduce 
him rather. They see up to this 
time nothing in tho works of Jesus 
of Nazareth, to identify him with 
their expected Messiah. And they 
now ask him when is this kingdom 
of God to come of which you 
speak? His answer is, the kingdom 
of God cometh not with observation 

— that is not in such a public man- 
ner as to so strike the eye that men 
may with their natural eyes see it 
the moment it arrives. But he de- 
clares it to be of a spiritual nature, 
not of this world. He then pro- 
ceeds to state the same idea, but in 
another form, and continues, "neither 
shall they say, Lo here ! or Lo there ! 

— that is, it shall not at its coming 
assume such a tangible form that it 
can be said it is set up here or there, 
for it shall appear to have its locali- 
ty in no particular place, and if 3-011 
wait until you see tho outward ma- 
nifestation you are looking for, you 
will be disappointed, since it is first 
to appear inwardly within you. 
Now since the words of Jesus seem 
to declare that the kingdom of God 

vas not of a local character, or not 
confined to any particular place, if 
the phrase entos humon be explained 
"in the midst of you," or "amon^ 
you," such an explanation seems to 
contradict what he before had ad- 
vanced, and locates the kingdom of 
God right among them. 

It seems to have been the design 
of our Lord to correct the mistaken 
views of the Pharisees, and give 
them to understand that if they 
would enjoy the blessed benefits of 



iO 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



tho kingdom under consideration, 
they must come down and sock it 
where from its nature it would ma- 
nifest itself in its beginnings to 
bring the entire being under its di 
vino influence, namely, in the depths 
of the inner life of men. This is 
the seat of the divine kingdom in 
the first stages of its operation. 

There will, however, be an exter 
nal manifestation of it immediately 
in tho reformation of its subjects, 
and a glorious manifestation of it in 
its final consummation. This king- 
dom is spiritual or internal in its 
origin, but glorious and external in 
its perfection. And if we would en 
joy a place in this kingdom when 
Christ comes in his glory to give it 
the external manifestation that will 
one day characterize it, we must 
have it first established within us 
And from its connection with, and 
influence upon our inner life, it must 
work until it has brought the entire 
being, "the whole spirit and sou! 
and body," under its divine power. 

J. Q. 



flforrtspontUnce. 



Stockton, California, 
November 20th, 70. 



Respected Bro. James Quinter and 
the Brethren in general through the 
Visitor and Companion. 

Through the blessings of God we 
have been permitted to go to Ore- 
gon and visit our brethren and sis 
ters. We found them in sorrow, 
and much divided, but of this we 
will speak in our general report 

We left them after a season of 
prayer and labor of love, in preach 
ing the word at different times and 



places, and having two church meet- 
ings in which they all took a lively 
interest, and which brought a union 
and church fellowship, and a united 
resolve to serve the Lord. We left 
them lhe 14th of November on the 
stage over the mountains, traveling 
day and night over 500 miles by 
stage, and some 200 by rail road, 
and arrived at bro. George Wolf's 
the 19th, much fatigued but enjoy- 
ing reasonable health. We had some 
fifteen meetings in Oregon, well at- 
tended by the members and people, 
good attention paid to the word 
preached. The members appeared 
to be built up in our church labors, 
so we think much good lias been 
done in the name of the Lord, and 
a large field opened for labor with 
promising results. Two were bap- 
tized the day before we left, and 
others wished another opportunity 
that they might come into the 
church. But of this also in our ge- 
neral report. 

We are again in California to en- 
ter on the labor enjoined on us. 
Truly, the Lord has been with us, 
the prayers of the church and of 
members individually and our weak 
prayers have been heard in behalf 
of our brethren in Oregon and Cali- 
fornia, and we have seen and heard 
much and nothing to terrify or dis- 
courage, but much to encourago us. 
The hand of the Lord has taken 
hold of the work, and the means of 
grace appointed, the church, the 
word and the spirit of God will pre- 
vail through weak and humble in- 
struments in the Lord, iu the name 
of Jesus. We bless, thank and praise 
the Lord for his protecting love that 
has sustained us so far, and love of 
God in the hearts of the brotherhood 
in general, that caused us to lake 



EDITORIAL. 



31 



this long delayed journey and labor 
of love to our brethren so far away 
from the brotherhood in general. 
We will say here we have left the 
Church in Oregon not in as favora- 
ble circumstances as we would wish 
we could, but did the best we could, 
hoping the Lord will supply the lack 
speedily, and we believe he will 
We hope by the 12th or 15th of De 
cember to finish our labors and visit 
in California, and then return home 
and report in general. Brethren 
pray the Lord that he may bless his 
weak servants, that their stay in 
California may result in much good, 
and that we may have a prosperous 
journey home. 

So far we have had a pleasant 
journey, no rain while traveling by 
land or sea. No rain as yet in Cali- 
fornia and but little in Oregon. All 
say it is very dry; we think so too. 
Health is good and every thing 
plenty except pasturage for beasts. 

We close this imperfect letter by 
commending us and all the children 
of God into his protecting care, and 
send our love to all the brethren 
Accept a full share to yourself and 
family. Brother James, this may 
be our last letter to the Visitor un 
til we return home. We will be 
likelj' to write again to the Compa 
nion. We wish the Compa?iion to 
copy what is directed to the Visitor, 
and the Visitor to copy from the 
Companion. 

Eld. Jacob Miller. 
Eld. D. B. Sturgis. 



Dear Brethren: 

I will inform you 
that we have through the council of 
the church, called the Union District, 
agreed to build a meeting-house, and 
we appeal to the members of our 



fraternity to help us some if they 
can. We ask only of those that 
have to spare, and we will bo very 
thankful for it. The most of our 
members are poor and can't do any- 
thing, or not much. 

John Knisely. 

Plymouth, Ind. 

(Send contributions to Elder John 
Knisely, Plymouth, Marshall Co., 
Ind. Box 48.) 



EDITORS' TABLE. 



Errata. There are several typo- 
graphical errors in the December 
number of the Visitor. The printers 
seem to have been particular unfor- 
tunate with our own articles. There 
is a serious blunder made in putting 
the form together. At the close of 
the first column of the first page 
there is a quotation commenced; 
and instead of it being continued on 
the n^xt column, the remainder of 
the quotation is found at the head 
of the first column of the second 
page. With the quotation thus di- 
vided, it is exceedingly difficult to 
get the sense. 

On page 377, near the bottom of 
the page we are made to say, "Br. 
Sayler is a very striving and busi- 
ness man." The error here is of 
such a kind that it is not readily 
perceived. The word stirring was 
used in the copy instead of striving. 
We regret the occurrence of such 
mifitakes. 

On page 380, first column, last 
paragraph, read rest instead of art. 
In the third line after that in which 
the last error occurs, read true in- 
stead of time. "It is true we are," 
&c. &c. 



OBITUARIES. 



jjncfni 

LISTENING ! 



•• S /'•, Lord, for thy servant Keareth." 
When the w >rld is busy round me, 

And ench wave ol pound ie stirred; 

When the thronging crowd press by mo, 

Onwnrd by strong impulse Rpurred — 

T n m listening — 

Listening for the Master's word, 

Listening til! his voice is heard. 

When the heavy cloud ol sorrow 
Palls upon the darkened home; 
'Mil t ho hitter cry of anguish, 
Or the honrt's unuttered moan — 
I am listening — 
Listening for one voice well known ; 
For my Father's voice alone. 

When conflicting thoughts assail me, 

And strange doctrines reach my ear; 
When the sheep are all bewildered, 
And no trusty guide seems near — 
I am listening — 
Till the Shepherd's voice I hear — 
Listening, till he appear. 

"When the voices of affection 

Never more on earth will wake; 
And the heart's deep earnest yearning, 
Silent keeps for their dear sake — 
I am listening, 
Listening till the Bridegroom speak, 
Till his love the silence break. 

When God's truth is placed before me, 

With its holy words of cheer ; 
But in vain my finite reason 

Strives to make its meaning clear — 
I am listening, 
Listening with patient ear, 
Till the Spirit's voice I hear. 

Li.- tening ever, Jesus keep us; 

Kay we at thy feet abide; 
Ne'er beguiled by earthly voices, 
Always waiting at thy side — 
Waiting — - listening 
For thy word, our faithful Guide ; 
Speak! and we are satisfied. 



OBITUARIES. 



Time is winging us away 
To our eternal home; 

Life is but a winter's day- 
A journey to the tomb. 



Die 1 in Marshall ('.., [nd, September 21st, 
1870, JOSEPHINE WILLSON, daughter of 
bro. Darnel und Margarel Willsoo, aged II 
years, 8 mo iths and I I days. Funeral serviced; 
by l>r. Aduin Applomao aud the writer 

in the same county and state. November 
22nd 1870, brother ISAAC FRIEND, aged 50 
years, 10 months and 22 days, leaving ;i wife 
and children to mourn their loss. Bro. Friend 
was ! I, uierly of Montgomery Co., 0. Funeral 
bervice by brother Hoover and Appleman, und 
the writer from 1 Cor. 15: 36— 58. 

John Knisblt. 

Died in Iowa, August 14th 1 870, bro. T. C. 
ROBINSON, aged 29 years, 8 months and 18 
days. Funeral service by br W. II. Haumann. 

The subject ol' this notice was a man of very 
good morals all his life. Since his connection 
with the church he suffered much but bore his 
iiffliction with patience. He being ray brother- 
in-law, I was with him much and his conversa- 
tion was very interesting. On the night of his 
death he called me to him, and said, "EH, I 
have no pain, all is well, I can die hippy," The 
family of which he was the head has l>een much 
afflicted. On the 1st of May their two children, 
a litflc son, aged 3 years and 3 months, and a 
little daughter, aged 2 years, died. Thus out 
of a family of four but one is left. Pray for 
the widow. She purposes to serve the Lord, 
aud join the church. 

ElTAS Troxel. 

Died in the Upper Miami District, Miami Co., 
Ohio, December 7th 1870, old brother JOHN 
WEAVER, aged 91 .years, 10 months and 2g 
days. He had a paralytic stroke on the 15th 
day of June last, from which he suffered very 
much, lie bore his sufferings with Christian 
fortitude. He leaves an old widow and six 
children to mourn their loss, but we hope their 
Loss is bis great gain. Funeral services by the 
brethren from Rev. 14: 12, 13. 

Died in the Pleasant Hill congregation, Ma- 
coupin county, 111., bro. JACOR STU fZMAN, 
aged 55 years, 2 months and 3 days. He left 
a wife and 10 children to mourn the loss of a 
kind husband and affectionate father. He was 
a faithful visit brother and much respected citi- 
zen. He died in the triumphs of faith, aud we 
believe he (ought a good fight, finished his 
uourse and kept the faith. Funeral services 
by the brethren from John 14: 1 — 3. The oc- 
casion was attended by a large concourse of 
people. 

C. C Gibson. 

Departed this life in the Silver Creek congre- 
gation. Ogle county. 111., November 2nd 1870, 
sister NANCY, wife of brother Joseph ROW, 
aged 39 years, 11 months and 16 days. She 
was afflicted for the past year more or less, but 
bore her sufferings with resignation and Chris- 
tian fortitude. Although she was a member 
only about eighteen months, in that time we 
think she fulfilled her calling. She leaves a 
kind and affectionate husband and 8 children 
to mourn the loss of a dear companion and 
mother, although they mourn not as those 
that have no hope. Funeral service3 by bro. 
D. E. Price and others from Rev. 14 : 13. 

J. W. Moats. 



The Children's Paper. €LtB RATES FOR 1871. 



Wo will also Bend the Children's Paper and 
the 17 

to th - Visitor can have the Children's Paper 
for 1S71 for 30 ets. 

^SB- We will send the Children's Paper for 
1S71 nt club rates separately fiddressed, if de- 
Bired. Our agents'will please note this. 



LAWS OF BUSINESS, 

By Th ' trmnt 1. 1.. I'.. 707 

National Publishing Co., Cincinnati, 0. 

The desiirn and general character of this 
hook may he learned from the following de- 
scription of it, which we quote from one of the 
oldest jurists of the country, Judge R. 11. 
Heath. LL. D. 

"The writer well recollects many years atro. 
Sir Edward Susden, then in the zenith of his 
if the English law 
journal - : to a Man 

tors wore written in an 
re and popular style and embraced such 
the greatest inter- 
nntry gent ! I e from 

town, and who had often to act, for wanl of 
rment. Many number.- were 
journal in which they were 
published was much sought lor both in England 
and this country. So popular were these letters. 
well did they c ground, th-it 

ire subsequently collected and publ 
The book met with a wide circulation, and after 
Sir Edward b mard. it was 

re-written, and a new edition given to the pub- 
: think, *' Lord Saint Leonard's 
Prooertv," which was st ill 
lar with the legal profession and business men. 
"The work named -it the head of this article 
was evidently— intentionally or otherwise— mo- 
iriginal. and is, for r 
great improvement on Lord 
>k. Who M is, is 

known to every lawyer, lie is the learned au- 
many law books that have become clas- 
sics in the pr 

tice of his nativi 
which i.. 

sorshio of Law in Harvard I . which 

place he now fills. In every position in which 
d he ha ' disl 1 himself, whether 

as a low ■!■. iudge, or lecturer. 

m uch a man we woul 1 hardlv expect 
a bad ook is eminently 

n improvement on Lord 

m that while 

Lord St. a small one, this 

is a Ian . hundred pages— 

»f far more subjects, and from its . 

in uch more 
into detail on I i I of. 

ue idea ma; 1 of the compre- 

i it is known that 
it is written in forty chapters, and embraces 
nearly n many legal subjeel —all of them fully 
and ably di cm sed in md distinct 

chaotei different subjects are 

inglv well treated, and are nearly or qu 
usual luci 
i Lord Saint Leonard's 
that his book had no die this 

work has more than two hundred 

mainly, if 
■ 
judicial critiH m, have been approved, and are 

ire to be tru ted. The author well 
' He ran ' I lawyer who ■■• 

" n make I 
which the 

sanctb i • these 

that they are the 

generally, if not universally md the 

business men. / 



We offer the QoBPEL Visitor for 1871 at the 
following low club rates. 
5 copies for $ 6.00 

7 ,, „ 8.00 

„ „ 10.00 

14 ., „ 15.00 

20 „ „ 21.00 

25 „ „ 25.75 

30 ., „ 30.00 

Names of subscribers and subscription money 
should always be sent to the publisher, and 
Post Office Orders should be made payable to 
him. Send money in Post Office orders or drafts 
where these can be procured. When this can- 
not he done send in registered letters. Single 
subscriptions plainly directed and carefully 
mailed at our risk. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton. 0. 

Scripture Parables 

IN 

VERSE 

WITH 

Explanatory Notes. 

This little book containing the Scripture 
Parables in verse with notes and engravings, 
and some choice hymns will be out soon. 64 
pages. Price 15 cents. 

Agents wanted to whom a liberal deduction 
will be made. 

The Scripture Parables and The Children's 
Paper for out; year for 50 cents. 

Address: 

H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 



YT7ANTED— AGENTS— TU SELL THE 

LIGHT IN 

THE EAST, 

A Comprehensive Religious Work, with 200 
elegant Engravings; Einbra 

THE LIFE OF 



The Lives of His Apostles and Evangelists, 
togeiher with the Liven of the Patriarchs and 
Prophets, and of the most eminent Christian 
Martyrs, Fafh< ra and R To which is 

added lhe History of the Jews, and a H 
ol the Religious Denominations of the W 
Ancientanrl Modern, with much other valuable 
matter, making it the most comprehensive Re- 
ligious work ever published. Send for circu- 
lars, with full description an I term* to agents. 
Address NATION \E PUBLISHING CO., 
Cincinnati, Ohio. 



FOR 8ALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 

'•GOSPEL VISITOR." 
will be seni postpaid at the annexed rate*: 
OehUchlseger'ri German and English 
Dictionary, with pronunciation of the 
German pari in English characters . $1.75 
rhe same wnli pronunciation of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.75 

Nonresistance paper "20 

bound "25 

Nead's Theology I.4n 

Wisdom ;u)i! Power of God 1.45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 

Plain Remarks on Lighi Mmdedness. . 10 

Wandelnde Sale [ German ] 1,15 

Wallfahrl nach Zionsthat GO 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition) 

Plain sheep binding. 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 10.00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form... 1 25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

New German Hymn Book. 

\> binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen . by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymv Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

per dozen 4,25 

Host's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &c. at the 
risk of the sender. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 



8 ALEM COLLEGE. 

The first session of Salem College, situated 
at P. mil on, .Marshal county. Ind.. lor Ladies 

and Gentlemen, commenced December 1 4th, 
1870. 

There will he two departments in the insti- 
tution. ;m Academic, lor preparing .students 
Cor the College, and a Collegiate in which in- 
struction will he given in the higher branches. 
For further particulars address 

(). W. .Mil. i. nf, A. M.. President. 
Bourbon hid. 



the Children's Paper, 

An illustrated paper devoted to the instruc- 
tion of children. 

TERMS. 

1 copy per year $0,40 

'.\ copies to one address 1 ,00 

10 '• " " •' 3,D0 

16 " " " " 4 00 

1 copy for six months .20 

PUBLISIIKD MONTHLY BY 

II. J. KURTZ, at Dayton, O. 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
new should know that Dr. Fahiney's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was n^vi\ in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county, 
IWd., as far hack as 17S9. It, is now put np in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
he taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
had cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a had case of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
can take it as well as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will he 
sent upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh - 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will he sent free to 
any address. For particulars address Dr. P. 
Fahrney, No. 30, North Dearborn St.. Chica- 
go. III.! or Dr. P. Fahrney's Br»'s & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 



LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethren " can find their 
style of 

HATS 

of best quality a! reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL COLLINS' 
330 Third St. 

Dayton, O. 

[ Sent by Express wherever ordered. ] 



TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIEND3. 

I have still on hand a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J J. Jackson 
{ Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Supper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the n adnr. The whole 
containing 28*2 pages neatly hound, which I 
ofl\, m tin 1 following terms: 

Single copy post paid $ ^ 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B F. IWoomaw, 
Ronsack, Roanoke Co., Va. 





PIL VISIVOB 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED J'.V 



HENR? KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXL FEBRUARY, 1871. NO. 2. 



TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
H. J. KURTZ, PRINTER & PUBLISHER 





i ^4 ^\T r P \? iVTW i|,1:l SebuttE, Dan'l Baher, Jacob Prist, 

V^W1\ i Vj[\ lO Huff, John D Gone, Mary Miller, 

...... , , ginwnith, \ ll Snowl erger, .1 

waiting for the :-> Malsbee, ll I 

Expository .. 36 M 1 , v i 1 

Dedicuton I- '"'"'• ,l " :,:i s ' 

,.,. . ... vidKune, Win J Pursley, M 1 .1 F 

the Lords Supper. »•{ Emmert, Jane Hefli pben 

Notes of Travel 56 S*oder, W R Lierle, Jonas Leedy, Hei 

California and Oregon Mission M Levi Knufinaiin j JMWhittnor; .1 K 

I' nnis : JoMnli P Mi 

Correspondence — Elhberger; Marj \' . I 

I. I'»2 Rinehiirt, Jaeob D Rot 

Mission rieDori B3 Juhn Snoeb< ' : ' , ' , ■ A Simvi 

M Jl/iller, i aao Livezey, Eld I 

()!m! — Flory, Geo Philips, John Butt 

^^ Garver, Jos Ogg, R R Goshon 

-I. John E And 

littltTN Received. SMveiy, jpi 

Jos Miller I) E Rrubakor. A .1 ii 

From R .Mm ser, S C Keim, Sarah K Ma- BenshofY, David Bruwer, .1 I 

jor, A 11 Ellis, tsrael Roop, 1 B Grow, W K helm, Ira Calvert, Jacoh Dillman, Abr II 

Simmons, U»o. Hensel (2), Jos L Parker, Pe l, Cah Neif, II B Bruji 

Henrj M Sberfy B F Koons, Lovina King, John Harshbenrer, J R Eb 

□ R Holsinger, .1 Her hey, J M Whitraer, Berkey, Abr Hoover, TC 

Long, BS Whitten, .1 R Holsinger, Jaooh - ( ' 1 "- Lewis N Click, Dan'l 

,pp,e Lei™ <»«.. p.,,-, Zook 8-1 H K^r^tl'n^iM 

. J K Byerly, Dan'l M^tz- Wm K Sinn,,,,,,.. Jobn Boyer, 

PR Holsinger, Eman'l Slifer, Silas Gil- Mjlo Overl 

Martin Beeghly, Dan'l Hays, Eman'l •! Mishler, 

Meyers (2), S K Robrer, Dan'l Zook, John M ,7 ;l, ;, n, ' , ',-. l hli, { ( i ' 1 \r, 11 " ' 

r , ,-, j- t> r vi.*- - 'i uroft, bliz .McW horter, Jacob 

er, John Freediy, B L Kittinger, Sam 1 Grabill, Levi Good, Mich < Oh- 

Ward, Sallie \ Harding, C J Wyland, HI mart. Peter Hi 

r, Wm Sadler, Jacob Mitohel, R B Rei- Hershberprer, H C Cor: John 

gard. Jer Beeghly, Ed S Miller, David Earl v, Knop, SolWoi 

CEikenberry, John Arnold (2), D G Vamer, i,^!\? :. rVl/i Vv 

,„ ., , , . ,. „ r ^ {' ., , bnephercl, Sarah K, Major, W ancy .A 

WmFord, tsraelRoop, W R Harshberger, J Lucas, Jos M Elliot! 

oan. S R Hockmau, J S Hauger, John P Keim, M C Mobr, I Lhlon 

Miller, D Spohn, James H Corder, J A Rei- Myers, ib m Driver, 

ohard, J P Miller, Joa Showalter, Allen Boyer, f. J HBauman, 

i> • or, t> „i,i A » t ».« u„h;k^ J John Reiser, G kitterman, y, Dan 1 

Price, WmBucklew, Jane Hedibower, K(llll .,. % A B illnian, Man I Snavely, 

Jonah B Miller, Mary Grouse, W L Roberts, Susanna Smalley, Susie Conner. 
Jennie Bou^hton, Cath Sh idler, Sam'l A Pike, ^ > <»- 

RiLohel Zook. 

WITH MONEY. PUBLISHER'S NOTES 

Prom Jacob Dillman, Adam Beelraan, David The ^ >n,! " ,r - r out of the January number was 

Coy, J A Rarigh, John Lutz, David Kingery, delayed on account of the late coming in of 

L - Snyder, Ad Baker, Levi Himes, Sol Gar- subscribers' nanus. One cause of this we pro- 
ber, Malinda Sum my, Sam'l Witner, Sam'l ., , \ c 

,. ,,. nr „ ,. . j r. , ,-, suine was the late issuing ot several previous 

Bollinger, I) L Bowman, David Ockerman, F ' 

M Snyder, Lorenzo D Caldwell, C Newcomer, numbers and ol No providence 

Pater L Newcomer, Jos Maugans, JR H)lsin- hindering, we shall issue at our regular 1 

- f ' r - '' »s, Jno Goodyear, Isaac Mey. the beginning of the month, 1 

er.s, Nancy Ivimmel. W J Fl Bauman, Rudolph _ . , 

Mich Hohf, Jacob Stanley, Josiah En order to avoid not having enough or else 

Keim, John P .Miller, Mrs. C Adams, Geo B printing more than needed, we have stereotyped 

Mellinger, John Rowland, John Royer. Wm t | 10 fi,-, r tlVi| numbers of this year and can 

Pannebaker, Jacob Falkenstein, Daniel Miller, ., ,. a , „ u„„„f „,„;„„f,„„ ,i 

■ x •• , , rw A therefore supply any number ot comes Irom the 

[saao Smith, Ai Bearss, .1 no Nicholson, DC 

Hardman, Eman'l Sliier, Esaias P Garman, D beginning of the year. 

Heck m in. Cath Allen, Sol Workman, A J By a notice elsewhere it wi.l be seen that we 

rs, Cuthb Workman, Geo Wise, Jos Shick, aave reduced our club terms for 1871. All 
Henry Brumbaugh, J S Suyder, Sam'l Preder- r , .. .,, . r T ., 

i-k. 1: limSippiDHtoii. Wm naraea sent ,n ;,fter f,, ° 31st of J ™ k * T ? ml l 

B Kessler, J II Hockenberry, ^losea filler, count on new terms. Alia 

James B-nedick, P . M us five subscribers before can add new names 

Zi 7' <,r - P" • ■; , ;, h " L I ,Iil : i,, - v : 1 , I V U - reduced club terras We want at least 1000 

nold, John 1 i_'M. Sam I I lh-ry. . _..,.. 

lir ,. r H()ra more names for the present year. In addition 

tio Rentier I ih- to our low club rates we will give to every one 

ler, J Mos icks, John D Arm- w ho will send uf r the pre- 

strone. J<*s (V mrine. Emma Ockerman, Harry . ... ., c -, , 

r ,, iv • 1 1. •' < <"t volume alter the first ot February, one of 

(. ir-t, ?en , J D . I> ivi 1 1. rower. 

.r,,hn >, : ,ri M •Cm.i. Dan'l Tramp. '>■"• Mootnaw's Discussion on Trine Immer- 

John W ^rovanco, John Vfisener, .1 N Perry, -ion 



1 G03PIL 



Vol. XXI. 



FEBRUARY, 1871. 



No. 2. 



WAITING FOR THE ADOPTION. 

Even we ourselves groan within ourselves, 
waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption 
of the body." Rom. 8: 23. 

The figure of adoption is one of 
the many metaphors used by the 
apostle Paul to represent both the 
present and the future privileges of 
Christians. See Gal. 5:4; Eph. 1: 
5; Rom. 8 : 15, as well as the passage 
at the head of this articlo. Adop- 
tion is an act by which a person re 
ceives into his family another who 
before his adoption was not a mem- 
ber of his family, but who after that 
act, is regarded as his son and heir. 
And this practice among men, is 
used to show God's grace to believ- 
ers by which they are received into 
his family, and are made to possess 
all the privileges of the children of 
God. Indeed they are the children, 
because they are "born of God." 
Hence the figure of adoption when 
taken alone, does not fully express 
the relationship in which Christians 
stand to God. An adopted child 
possesses no blood-relationship to its 
foster parent. But those adopted 
into God's spiritual family are " born 
of God," and thereby are made "par- 
takers of the divine nature." And 
while Jesus is "the first born" in 
the holy family of God, he is not 
ashamed says St. Paul to call them 
brethren, "saying I will declare thy 
name unto my brethren and in the 
midst of the congregation will 1 
sing praises unto thee." "What a 
glorious privilege is it to have a 
home in the family of God! And 
those that have a place in that fa- 



mily, "have not received the spirit 
of bondage again to fear; but the 
spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, 
Abba, Father." 

But the apostle Paul in represent- 
ing the groaning creation as waiting 
for deliverance from its wretched- 
ness says: "And not only they, but 
ourselves also, which have the first 
fruits of the spirit, even we our- 
selves groan within ourselves, wait- 
ing for the adoption, to wit, the re- 
demption of the body." Now it be- 
lievers have already received the 
"spirit of adoption," with what 
propriety can they bo said to be 
" waiting for the adoption." A care- 
ful examination of the experience 
and hope of Christian believers, will 
not only show the distinction be- 
tween the "spirit of adoption" and 
"the waiting for the adoption," but 
it will also show that the phrase 
"waiting for the adoption" suggests 
a most glorious event in the history 
of redeemed souls. Among the an- 
cient Romans, children were adopted 
both privately and publicly. Per- 
sons who had been privately adopted 
were often brought into the forum 
or court, and there publicly owned 
as their sons, by those who adopted 
them. The adoption then for which 
Christians are waiting, is their pub- 
lic adoption by the Lord, of believ- 
ers when they shall bo openly re- 
cognized as his children in the pre- 
sence of an assembled universe. 

We receive the Spirit of adoption 
when we receive the gift of the Holy 
Spirit. Then we are born from 



34 



WAITING FOR THE ADOPTION 



above — born of God. The gift of 
the Jloly Spirit is to believers "the 
earnest of their inheritance." Bph. 

1:14. And :il though the believer 
at the time he receives the Spirit of 
adoption, makes a public profession 
of Christianity, and is baptized into 
Christ, thus avowing himself a mem- 
ber of Christ's body, which is his 
church, still ho is unknown in the 
excellency of his character, and in 
the superiority of his enjoyment, 
for the people of God are strangers 
upon the earth. St. Paul in de- 
scribing the character of ancient 
saints, says, they "confessed that 
they were strangers and pilgrims on 
the earth." And Peter in addres 
sing Christians, says, "I beseech 
you as strangers and pilgrims, ab 
stain from fleshly lusts, which war 
against the soul." It is with the 
disciples of Jesus as it w T as with 
their Master. "He was in the world, 
and the world was made by hiui, 
and the world knew him not." But 
the world is not always to remain 
ignorant of Christ. "Behold he 
cometh with clouds; and every eye 
shall see him, and they also which 
pierced him; and all kindreds of the 
earth shall wail because of him.'' 
And when Jesus comes in the clouds 
with power and great glory, then 
w r ill he be known and recognized as 
Lord of lords and King of kings. 
So there is a time coming when 
Christians will no longer appear as 
"the filth of the world" and "the 
offscouring of all things," but their 
royalty and true dignity will be re- 
cognized. For that blessed and 
glorious time they are longing, 
knowing that then they shall be 
put into full possession of all the 
privileges and blessings which will 
result from their adoption into the 



family of God. That is the adop- 
tion for which they are waiting — 
the time when God himself will 
openly recognize or adopt his own 
children into his heavenly family, 
and "take away the rebuke of his 
people from off all the earth." 

And when will this "adoption" 
for which Christians wait, this "ma- 
nifestation of the sons of God," take 
place? An answer to this question 
will be found in an idea associated 
with the adoption itself. "And not 
only they, but ourselves also, which 
have the first fruits of the Spirit, 
even we ourselves groan within our- 
selves, waiting for the adoption, to 
wit, the redemption of the body." 
The adoption then is to take place 
at the time of the redemption or re- 
surrection of the body; for the re- 
demption of the body evidently 
means the resurrection of the body. 
What a glorious view does this 
adoption for which Christians are 
waiting, present of the fulness and 
completeness of the redemptive 
work of Christ! They are, when 
they believe on Christ, pardoned 
and prepared for the reception of tho 
Holy Spirit. This spirit producing 
its fruits of "love, joy, peace, long- 
suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, 
meekness, temperance," is then re- 
ceived by the believer, making him 
spiritually minded, and fruitful in 
the excellent graces above enumer- 
ated. But all the happy-making 
and purifying effects of the Holy 
Spirit which the believer experiences 
in the first stages of his adoption, 
when he is made a member of the 
church of Christ on earth, are only 
tho earnest or first fruits of the 
great harvest of glory and felicity 
which he is to reap when his re- 
demption is completed in his being 



WAITING FOR THE ADOPTION. 



35 



put into the possession of a spiritual 
body through the process of the re- 
surrection, adapted to the spiritual 
and holy mind which he had pre- 
viously received, and when he shall 
be presented to, and adopted by, the 
Lord in his glorified form, "not hav- 
ing spot, or wrinkle, or any such 
thing." 

The adoption then for which 
Christians are waiting and longing, 
will not take place until the redemp- 
tion or resurrection of the body, but 
in close connection with this occur- 
rence. And the propriety of the 
redemption of the body preceding 
the adoption, is very apparent, since 
the filial relation of believers to God 
is not perfect until the body is re- 
deemed from the grave and glorified 
Without the resurrection of the bo- 
dy, man is imperfect. And without 
the possession of a glorified body 
the saints are imperfect. And God 
will not publicly adopt and own the 
saints to be his portion, until the 
redemptivo work is complete in 
them. The body as well as the soul 
is an important part of man, and 
for the redemption of the body the 
Lord has made provision. It shall 
at the resurrection be rescued from 
the power of death and the grave, 
and from all the corruption that sin 
had entailed upon it, and bo made 
immortal, spiritual and glorious, like 
the body of Christ. "Our conver- 
sation," says Paul, "is in heaven: 
from whence also we look for the 
Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ: who 
shall change our vile body, that it 
may be fashioned like unto his glor- 
ious body." And John says, "Be- 
loved now are wo the sons of God, 
and it doth not yet appear what we 
shall be: but we know that, when he 
shall appear, we shall be like him; for 



wo shall see him as he is." With Je- 
sus the Father declared himself well 
pleased. And if we have the mind 
that was in Jesus, and then have bo- 
dies fashioned like his glorious body, 
the Father will be well pleased with 
us also, and express his pleasure by 
adopting us publicly with every 
mark of honor and dignity. 

The public recognition then by 
God, of Christians as his children in 
the presence of all the world and of 
angels, is called the adoption. For 
that glorious event the church is 
now preparing or making itself rea- 
dy. God has written, signed and 
sealed and delivered unto all believ- 
ers, a deed of adoption, and at the 
coming of Christ, and the resurrec- 
tion of the saints, will that deed be 
acknowledged and published. Paul 
in speaking of Christ, says he was 
"declared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the spirit of 
holiness, by the resurrection from 
the dead." So the saints will be de- 
clared to be the sons of God with 
power, by the resurrection from the 
dead. The Savior in setting forth 
the glory of the saints, says, "they 
are equal unto the angels; and are 
the children of God, being the chil- 
dren of the resurrection." Here let 
it be noticed that the filial relation 
of Christians to God, is associated 
with, and made dependent upon, 
their relation to the resurrection of 
the dead. Hence the adoption for 
which believers are waiting, is the 
resurrection of the dead, or "the re- 
demption of the body." 

Believers then who are "waiting 
for the adoption/* can say with Da- 
vid: My heart is glad, and my glory 
rejoiceth • my flesh also shall rest 
in hope," and with Job, "All the 
days of my appointed time will I 



36 



EXPOSITORY. 



wait, till my change come. Thou 
shalt call, and I will answer thee : 
thou wilt have a desire to the work 
of thine hands." 

Dear reader, are you " waiting for 
the adoption, to wit, the redemption 
of the body"? If you would enjoy 
this blessed hope, you must receive 
"the Spirit of adoption," which is 
the Holy Spirit, and this God gives 
to "them that obey him." 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

EXPOSITORY. 

A LETTER TO BROTHER JACOB KeIN- 

hold, of Lancaster City, Pa. 

Grace be with you — grace to show 
forth the beauty of holiness, and the 
true self-sacrifice of Christian love. 

There are few ministers that have 
the patience to read a letter as long 
as an ordinary sermon. If you have 
a horror of long letters, mine will be 
a sore infliction. Had I not the 
hope of penning an epistle that you 
can make available in your minis- 
try, it is not probable that I would 
write at all. 

I call your attention to Eph. 5:4. 
" Awake thou that steepest, and arise 
from the dead, and Christ shall give 
thee light." This text is often quo- 
ted, and seems very simple, yet it 
contains a complete system of theol- 
ogy. There are cardinal truths in it 
without which "faith is vain," and 
duties of the first import to be per- 
formed. While it formally does 
nothing but exhort to what seems 
antecedent to conversion, with en- 
couragement to expect help from 
on high, it impliedly teaches some 
of the most momentous doctrines of 
the gospel. A shallow, artificial 



view of Divine truth, even in what 
does not seem practical, is often fol- 
lowed by fatal consequences, from 
the natural tendency of the mind to 
give to its conceptions some kind of 
consistency. To present a show of 
fitness, an avowed error must im- 
press its mould upon the plainest 
truths and the most positive in- 
junctions. Thousands of so-called 
ministers construe particular pas- 
sages without reference to their 
connection with the entire system 
of Divinity. They have their pet 
theories, and to these they labor to 
give attractiveness, mangling the 
sacred oracles without compunction, 
ripping and slitting the seamless 
robe of Christ, and then pick out as 
many shreds as they require to 
patch up their theolgy. 

The doctrinal lessons contained 
in the text are two, and touch up- 
on points which have kept Christ- 
endom at war for centuries. We 
are taught, in the first place, how 
utterly ruined we are by nature; 
and secondly, how we may be trans- 
formed into the image of Him that 
created us. The apostle describes 
our state by various figures which 
are very familiar and easily under- 
stood. This in itself is sufficient to 
prove the supernatural origin of 
Christianity. If Christ had not 
been very God, and His apostles 
in a peculiar sense endowed with 
Divine wisdom, they could not have 
constructed such a consistent, beau- 
tiful, and exhaustless system of 
Divinity from such simple, familiar 
objects. It fits the soul at all points, 
thus indicating its superhuman 
source. If the world had been al- 
lowed to advance in knowledge ten 
million years before the personal 
advent of Christ, each generation 



EXPOSITORY. 



37 



wiser than the preceding, mankind 
could not have discovered the true 
meaning of sleep, or light, or life, or 
the grass in the meadows, or the lilies 
of the field, or the fowls of the air. 
Nothing revealed its deepest signi- 
fication uniil it stood in the presence 
of Him who made all things. So it 
is with man himself. Jesus is the 
key that unlocks all mysteries. 
When God was manifest in the 
flesh, the primai dignity, the fallen 
condition, and the ultimate destiny 
of man, acquired a new meaning in 
"the light of the glory of God in 
the face of Jesus Christ." Our text 
is an illustration of this truth. The 
simple figures of which it is com- 
posed have in them heights and 
depths which can neither be scaled 
nor fathomed. Therein our lapsed 
condition is described, in the first 
place, as a state of darkness. This 
doctrine is not directly stated, but 
is clearly implied in the last clause: 
"and Christ shall give theelight. u The 
Son of God is the "True Light," 
and His office is to impart it to oth- 
ers, and this proves that a state of 
sin and alienation is one of darkness. 
It is not necessary that the sun 
withdraw his beams in order to hide 
from us the objects of the external 
world ; if we close our eyes, or re- 
tire to some locality where light 
can not penetrate, it is the same to 
us as though no sun were hanging 
in the heavens. And even when 
the sun sinks beneath the horizon, 
leaving our hemisphere buried in 
night, our darkness does not re- 
sult from the extinguishment of the 
organ of vision, but from its useless- 
ness in the absence of light. This 
is an index to a most important 
spiritual truth. It relates to a doc- 
trine in which some of our brethren 



err in their public ministry. Quito 
an erroneous view is entertained in 
some quarters of the relation of the 
human will to regeneration and 
sanctification. The will is spoken 
of by some of our most influential 
preachers as intrinsically bad. This 
would implicate God in wrong, for 
the apostasy resulted from the ex- 
ercise of a power which our Maker 
had given. I will not stop to dis- 
cuss this point, but simply refer to 
the spiritual law that includes it. 
Spiritual darkness destroys our pow- 
er of discerning spiritual objects, not 
by impairing the essential quality of 
our immaterial constitution, nor by 
destroying any of its faculties, but by 
perverting them, giving them a wrong 
bias, and thus rendering them un- 
available. The objects are still 
there, and the inherent powers of 
the soul, including the will, not only 
exist, but are powerfully active, not 
because they aro essentially evil, 
but because sin has enveloped them 
in darkness, and so cut them off 
from the objective verities of the 
soul's sphere as if they had no ex- 
istence. The will sprang not into 
being by sin, but sin by the will. 

There have been, and still are, 
vehement strifes among men about 
the nature and extent of the soul's 
darkness. But however widely the- 
ologians may differ, there is a sense 
in which the ruin and darkness and 
depravity of the soul are total, and 
God must begin His medicating pro- 
cess at the lowest point in our condi- 
tion, although it may be the highest 
element in our nature. There are 
beyond question gradations in our 
darkness, but it matters not how 
much light we may have on other 
subjects than religion, or on certain 
phrases of religion itself, so long ad 



38 



EXPOSITORY. 



. I 



our eyes are not illumined from the 
Unorigi Dated Fountain, so long as 
we are not M in the light as He is in 
the light/ 1 we are in "darkness 
which may bo felt." With all the 
darkness is utter at the point where 
light -is life. The deepest, most hi- 
deioua midnight in which the soul 
can wonder, is that which discerns 
only a perfect blank where the 
Cross Stands. Such are in a fear- 
ful sense without God in the world. 
They are the prcfaners of the Sab- 
bath, the seducers of innocence and 
the corrupters of purity, the distur- 
bers of our religious assemblies, " the 
lewd fellow of the baser sort" 
who come to our feasts of Charity 
to offer up their bodies as living sac- 
rifices to the devil. They toss about 
the dreadful name of Jehovah as an 
idle by- word, laugh and jeer when 
present at our baptisms, and every- 
where evince that they fear not 
God nor regard man. Their souls 
have passed under an eclipse only a 
shade lighter than hell itself, their 
moral sensibilities are so petrified, 
and their spiritual vision so bleared, 
that it is next to impossible to get a 
ray of light into their souls. Many 
of them are already " in everylast- 
ing chains under darkness unto the 
judgment of the great day." The 
second degree allows the distinctive 
doctrines of the Gospel, the awful 
solemnities of eternity, to come 
within the range of unsanctified 
vision, but sees no such beauty in 
Christ as to be preferable to the 
pleasures of sense. Of this class we 
find everywhere. Whatever they 
see or admit of Divine truth, is of 
a very general character. They 
look upon it as a mole would look 
at the sun — barely making the dis- 
covery of the fact of light, but are 



blind to its distinguishing qualiti » 
and relative proportions. There is 
another degree of darkness in which 
it is often contended there is no 
'darkness at all. The truth is clearly 
perceived so far as intellectual per- 
ceptioo goes. From this class em- 
anate many profound and useful the- 
ologic works. Not long since I met 
a very intelligent man who, al- 
though he is conscious that his 
knowledge has been acquired on 
principles inherent in the mind, af- 
firms that he has merged from 
darkness into light because of his 
clear apprehension of the moral 
obligations resting upon him, and 
therefore concludes that he has 
made a large stride in the Divine 
life. But this is not the light of sal- 
vation: it is no more than what is 
natural under favorable circum- 
stances. Instead of enjoying the 
favor of God and the pledge of 
Heaven in such a perception of the 
truth, " the light itself is darkness." 
They see, but appreciate not, and 
consequently see not at all in the 
saving sense. The intellectual eye 
is open while the spiritual eye is 
closed. They apprehend the truth 
of the Gospel as they do the facts of 
history. The light they have never 
quickened their deeper being. That 
which is most truly self is wholly 
shut out from what the mind per- 
ceives as fact. In the principal 
matter they stand on the same 
ground with the first class, being no 
less fatally sundered from holiness 
and Heaven. Fearful as it is to be 
enveloped in utter darkness, the 
want or defection, in reference to 
the point now considered, lies in a 
single direction. It is the spiritual 
sense of vision only that is spoken 
of in this figure. If the eye be evil 



EXPOSITORY. 



39 



the whole body will be full of dark- 
ness. Yet in such a condition we 
may grope and feel our way, and in 
some measure compensate the loss 
of sight by the other senses and ca- 
pacities. In a natural view, al- 
though blindness is a sad calamity) 
there are other means of gaining 
our ends, without the use of our 
eyes. Some blind persons have ex- 
celled those with good eyes in the 
pursuit and accomplishment ot life's 
most honorable vocations. And a 
pernicious logic is ready to conclude 
that in this respect spiritual dark- 
ness is analogous to natural, leav- 
ing an indisputable possibility of 
reaching the soul's designed destiny 
notwithstanding the spiritual vision 
be never recovered. This is just the 
kind of reasoning in which so many 
pride themselves. They catch a 
certain angle of truth, and to this 
they cling exclusively, closing their 
eyes to the modifications their views 
receive from truth as a whole. They 
are miserably blind still, with all 
their zeal for the little fragment 
which they vauntingly exhibit as the 
unmanned scheme of redemption. 
This is to " hold the truth in un- 
righteousness." This is to convert 
the truth of God into a lie. This 
false method of dealing with the 
G-ospel is the cornerstone of every 
sect in Christendom. Truth has but 
one centre and admits not of dissec- 
tion. To run away with a certain 
feature of revelation, or a correlated 
doctrine, and make it an independent 
centre, and adjusting every thing 
else into a forced relation to it, 
twisting and stretching and mang- 
ling the Divine arrangement to ac- 
commodate the new theory, — oh, 
this is " damnable heresy." If 
blindness or darkness could, as a 



figure, cover the state of man in the 
depth and hopelessness of his ruin, 
the reasoning of sectarianism would 
have some pertinence and force. 
But the fallacy becomes at once 
transparent when we consider that 
a man in darkness can grope his 
way with the use of his other sen- 
ses only when awake. The text rep- 
resents our condition not only one 
of darkness but — of sleep. Tins 
is not positively affirmed, but is 
clearly and forcibly implied by the 
command given : " Awake thou that 
steepest." Here we have an addi- 
tional figure which sinks us still 
lower in the scale of helplessness 
and degradation. To be in a moral 
state fitly represented by darkness 
shows our severance from the Foun- 
tain of Light, and foreshadows the 
doom of eternal punishment from 
the presence of the Lord and from 
the glory of His power. But sleep 
indicates a still greater moral par- 
alysis. All that is implied by the 
first figure is included in this, and 
much more. The sleeper has not 
only his sense of sight sealed, but 
all the avenues to perception are 
closed. The external world is to 
him as though it were not, from the 
two fold fact that he is in darkness 
and at the same time unconscious 
of his state. The soul which is be- 
numbed by the opiates of sin has 
not only the interests of the world 
to come veiled from view, but feels 
no concern in relation to them. A 
house on fire with an unconscious 
sleeper within the fearful play of the 
devouring element is horrible to con- 
template, but bears only a faint 
comparison with the drowsy indif- 
ference of the soul asleep in sin 
while the flames of hell and " the 
terrors of the Lord" rage in awful 



40 



EXPOSITORY. 



fury around it. But sleep is not an 
utter suspension of the soul's activi- 
ties. Dreams and phantoms are the 
characteristics of such a state. The 
imagination is on the wing, and 
paints scenes too wild and ludicrous 
for awaking maniac to accept as 
real. While insensible to the reali- 
ties of the objective world, the fancy- 
teems with the most confused ideal 
objects. While the senses are sealed, 
a world of chimeras opens up to the 
unregulated imagination, in which 
the soul revels with delight, or re- 
coils with horror with all the in- 
tensity and sincerity ot the working 
state. We often live whole years in 
a single hour, an age in a single nap. 
The stato of the soul indexed by 
sleep is notoriously one of dreams. 
The highest wisdom that man can 
attain in alienation from God, rises 
not above the illusion of a dream. 
What a dream-world we live in, and 
how often we give evidence that we 
are not fully awake ourselves. In 
the visions of the night nothing ap- 
pears in its true proportions and re- 
lations- Often we see and hear and 
feel what in our waking hours we 
could not for a moment credit; and 
yet in our benumbed state faith ex- 
tracts from it all the sweet and bit- 
ter of reality. This is an impres- 
sive type of the folly and extrava- 
gance that characterize the unre- 
generate. The strange impossibili- 
ties that control the faith of the 
sleeper, are less strango than the 
astounding tenacity with which the 
sinner clings to his dreams of carnal 
pleasure, while he is surrounded and 
pressed on all sides by the awful ev- 
idences of his immortality, and his 
relations to a supreme and right- 
eous Sovereign. In the dreams of 
sin, as in the dreams of night, the 



judgment is perverted. The condi- 
tions essential to a correct estimate 
of things are wanting. The dream- 
er has no suspicion that what rivets 
his attention and gains his undoubt- 
ing credence, has no basis in reality. 
To break the spell, he must be awak- 
ened. The most incongruous con- 
junctions are as readily accepted in 
sleep as a self-evident consistency by 
a waking mind. While the soul is 
shrouded in darkness and fettered 
by sleep in sin, nothing is too wild 
and preposterous to imagine, and 
pursue as a chief good. Oh the ac- 
cursed sorcery of sin ! How its 
vices has stupified and deranged the 
powers of the soul ! Millions multi- 
plied by millions have lived on 
husks and reveled in dreams all 
their lifetime, madly rushing after 
the distorted images of happiness 
which their spiritual torpor origina- 
ted ! What an army of dreamers 
have marched through the darkness 
and sleep of sin and reprobation, 
down into the concentrated horrors 
of everlasting perdition ! Just at 
this point of our exposition we may 
press in a much-needed caution to 
those who walk in the light. If 
God has awakened us let us be fully 
awake. Neither the neglectors nor 
avowed enemies of the Gospel, nor 
those who profess to be its friends 
but" handle it deceitfully," "teach- 
ing for doctrines the command- 
ments of men," can give us any di- 
rection or guidance in that which 
belongs to the true waking state. It 
is absurd if not criminal to yield 
our Divinely-enlightened judgments 
to the opinions or adverse criticisms 
of those who are yet asleep in the 
darkness of unbelief. If we stand 
in the true light, and have ourselves 
become luminous, we should be 



EXPOSITORY. 



41 



u steadfast and immoveable," mould- 
ing others, and not be moulded by 
them. Who was ever frightened or 
enticed from his duty relative to 
the present life by the incoherent 
babble of one talking in his sleep? 
And why should we allow our judg- 
ment to be warped and our life in- 
fluenced in relation to the moment- 
ous matters of the world to come by 
those whose spiritual vision is as 
effectually sealed as that of a natural 
sleeper is to surrounding objects ? 
Does not our conduct sometimes 
show as if we regarded educated 
ministers as awake and ourselves 
asleep? The children ot the night 
are in their generation, in that 
which belongs to their spheres, 
wiser than the children of light; 
but no amount of learning, such as 
the schools can give, will throw a 
single beam of light in this direc- 
tion of our text. The wisdom of 
the world only widens the realm of 
fancy, and gives the dreamer's im- 
agination a more extended range for 
its broken activities. Learning, 
apart from the " True Light," 
which only shines in the face of 
Jesus Christ, never dispelled the 
darkness or broke the slumber of a 
single soul. If this " Life which is 
the light of men" had not come into 
the world, the development of mind 
would but bo an aggravation of the 
cause. The text gives the only 
Source of Light, the only power that 
can awaken from the stupor of sin, 
the only relation that makes im- 
mortality a blessing. 

A full unfolding of the figures of 
darkness and sleep presents man in 
such hideous aspects and such a 
hopeless condition, that it seems im- 
possible to add a deeper tinge to the 
picture. But the apostle finds the 



ruin of sin so complete, that he can- 
not lay aside his pencil without 
dipping it in the liquid corruption 
of the sepulchre. We are by nature 
blind, and not in the way of life; 
locked in deep sleep, unconscious of 
our danger, while we lie dreaming 
of bliss on the burning, quaking 
edge of hell ; but we are also " dead 
in tresspasses and sins/' having not 
only the dullness and immobility 
of sleep, but the repulsive ghastli- 
ness and stench of putridity. A 
person enveloped in impenetrable 
darkness is to be pitied ; to see one 
sleeping while the instruments of 
destruction are hanging over his 
head and environing his pillow, fills 
us with an agony of suspense; but 
who can endure to abide in the pres- 
ence of a festering corpse? To be 
only blind renders not our lot des- 
perate; he that sleeps may awake 
again, and be snatched from the 
jaws of mortality ; but who can re- 
animate the dead ? A more appall- 
ing figure descriptive of our lost es- 
tate, could not be conceived of. The 
blind may meet with those who will 
kindly take them by the hand and 
lead them along a safe path ; the 
profoundest slumber may yield to 
the roar of Heaven's artillery; but 
who has power to resuscitate those 
who have fallen victims to " the 
last enemy ? The text teaches us 
that the soul is not only wrapped 
in darkness and steeped in uncon- 
sciousness, but has its dwelling <; in 
the tombs." This leaves no room 
for self-flattery." " Awake thou 
that sleepest" sounds like an alarm- 
bell in time of a conflagration, but 
" arise from the dead" has in it the 
voice of Omnipotence, and carries 
the mind through the loathsomeness 
of the grave into the pit of the 



42 



EXPOSITORY. 



damned. It betokens a complete 
alienation from God, a total oblit- 
eration of what constitutes the 



the spectacle on Golgotha is the 
most unjustifiable extravagance that 
Heaven or earth has ever witnessed. 



Divine imago, an utter eradication of The language of the text is in the 



the character which is termed life. 
It is blindness, insensibility, death 
and corruption. The conservative 
principle is departed. There is no 
antiseptic left to keep the soul from 
the unsightly, intolerable foulness 
of moral putrescence. In the unro- 
generate state we are all under this 
curse, bearing evidence of the in- 
ward dissolution that foredooms " the 
second death." The world is a vast 
cemetry filled with souls that reek 
with the disgusting effluvia of de 
coying virtue. Could our spiritual 
eyes be unsealed, so that wo can be- 
hold moral states as distinctly as 
we do natural, we would be more 
nauseated with sin than if we had 
to live amid the dark, fetid atmos- 
phere of a charnel-house. 

Our wretched state by nature is 
not a blameless one. Because our 
evil inclinations are inborn, some 
talk about their depravity and 
its issues as flippantly as they would 
about the most insignificant physi- 
cal ailment. Those who " live after 
the flesh," and find the most exqui- 
site enjoyment the flesh can yield, 
are more concerned about a wart on 
their finger, or a freckle on their 
nose, than their native hostility to 
God, the direful results of their an- 
tagonistic relation to Him, and the 
God-insulting, soul-destroying prac- 
tices in which they indulge. The 
sinner is in darkness, asleep, and 
dead, and damned. If his state 
was simply a misfortune, the death 
of Christ would have been superflu- 
ous. If man's depravity is not total, 
as to the quality of his being; if his 
guilty in this respect, is not extreme; 



form of a loud, earnest imperative 
call; and Christ "came to call sinners 
to repentance." The groping slave 
of lust is called out of darkness into 
light, the imperiled sleeper is urged 
to awake, and the dead is sum- 
moned to arise. If Christ is the 
Light, to walk in darkness is sin. 
If the All Holy One is sleepless, 
then to slumber is criminal. If our 
Creator and Redeemer is Life Eter- 
nal, it is guilt unspeakable to be 
found among the wasting, putre- 
scent dead. Guilt is written on the 
inmost fibre of our being; is embla- 
zoned on the fairest expressions of 
the unrenewed heart; guilt and 
damnation sound in tones of terror 
from the Throne of Jehovah, from 
the depth of hell, from the secret 
chambers of the soul, and in clear, 
ringing emphasis from the words of 
our text : " All the world is guilty 
before God." Not one can claim 
exemption. " Death is the wages 
of sin," and " has passed upon all 
men." 

And if we are guilty in the eyes 
of Infinite Purity, we must be in a 
state of fearful danger. Sin is the 
violation of law, primarily. But 
we were conceived and born in sin. 
The fountains of being are tainted. 
Deep in the constitution of human- 
ity the poison is working, so that 
whatever the relation God ward of a 
new-born child, it is not in its moral 
texture what human nature was 
prior to the first infringement of 
law. Christ could not come into the 
world like the first Adam — in ma- 
turity of stature. Humanity was 
corrupted at its fountain, and to be 



EXPOSITORY. 



43 



redeemed in its springs. Man is un- 
sound from the crown of bis head to 
the sole of his foot, but being blind, 
he sees it not ; asleep, he heeds it not ; 
dead, he feels it not. Sinners are 
ever exposed to the wrath of God, 
however elated their feelings, or 
profound their sense of security. 
They walk in darkness, and know 
not what moment they may fall into 
the pit of damnation. They are 
asleep, and know not that they are 
encompassed by hosts of devils and 
the flaming horrors of hell. They 
are dead, and devoid of sensibility, 
not knowing that their life is putre 
scent, and, in all its phases and en- 
joyments, but the prelude to woe 
without limit and wailing without 
end. What a solemn refutation is 
the text of the doctrine of annihila- 
tion. What a mockery is the word 
of God if death in relation to the 
soul admits of a literal interpreta- 
tion. What a confusion of figures 
the Holy Ghost has employed if 
death signifies extinction. To allow 
these annihilationists their own 
way, what a formidable array of 
scripture they cite in favor of their 
tenets. They literalize and spirit- 
ualize according to the exigencies 
of argument, scandalizing every 
honest principle of interpretation. 
The death spoken of in the text and 
the "second death," are identical in 
their essential features. The soul 
cannot be more than dead in its 
Godward relation, and that it is pro- 
nounced to be while on probation. 
The quality of being which may be 
fitly represented by such a figure 
will be tbfl same ten million acres 
hence. And being but conditions this 
life, there is no shadow of proof that 
it will be something else in the world 
to come. What it will be must be 



the necessary out growth of what it 
is, ending in aggravation beyond 
conception, by the withdrawal of all 
gracious influences, and the addition 
of all that is implied in an objective 
hell. There is no qualification in 
either case save what inheres in the 
nature of things; and to introduce 
qualifications in the one state not 
admissible in the other, in what per- 
tains to the essential feature by 
which the term death as a figure be- 
comes legitimate, is wicked, trifling. 
This position is invulnerable; and if 
we allow the correctness of their 
views in relation to the future, and 
then apply the same principle to the 
present, the words of our text are 
the wildest, unintelligible nonsense. 
Who is to awake? A sleeper? .No; 
but an airy nonentity. " Arise from 
the dead." Who? A responsible 
being who is endowed with reason, 
and capable of being plied by mo- 
tives ? No ; but a being annihilated. 
This is the logical deduction of their 
premises. The death from which 
the soul is commanded to arise, ad- 
mits of progressive aggravation. Our 
darkness may become deeper, our 
sleep more profound, and our death 
a more fearful approximation to the 
turpitude ot the damned. By re- 
jecting the grace ot God, we may 
" harden our hearts" until we are 
"past feeling." The undying in 
man remains not stationary. The 
sinner's meridian of opportunity 
fades into twi light, and this gives 
way to midnight, which is succeeded 
by the "outer darkness," the un- 
broken, suffocating gloom of "the 
second death." Thero is something 
dreadful in the thought that such a 
transformation is ever in process in 
the impenitent. The blindness may 
become incurable, the Bleep more 



44 



EXPOSITORY. 



death-like, and the death more 
exclusive of all hope and possibility 
of ultimato rosuscitation. Have we 
not in almost every meeting those 
whom the concentrated beams of the 
Son of .Righteousness cannot en- 
lighten ? Whom neither the thun- 
ders of the law nor the appeals of 
the Gospel can awaken? Whom 
the most searching personal appli- 
cation of Eternal Life cannot quick- 
en ? Do we not notice in our as- 
semblies those who several years 
back were at least attentive and re- 
spectful in their deportment, and 
now, dead to shame, disregardful of 
the claims ot sacred seasons and 
places? It is a fearful thing to 
spurn the grace of Christ. God is 
not mocked." " Vengeance is mine; 
I will repay, said the Lord." Every 
hour of delay is " treasuring up 
wrath against the day of wrath, and 
revelation of the righteous judg- 
ment of God." All the misery, dan- 
ger, and horror shadowed forth in 
the figures of the text, are exceeded, 
vastly exceeded, by the realities to 
which they point. Darkness may 
lead to grave disasters, but the night 
of the soul is the precursor of ever- 
lasting exclusion from the Realms of 
Light, and endless imprisonment in 
the dungeons of rayless gloom. 
Sleep may hold the unfortunate sub- 
ject until he is awakened by dense 
smoke, and roaring flames, and the 
crash of the falling building. In an 
explosion that occurred many years 
ago, a soundly sleeping passenger 
was hurled out of his hammock into 
the air, and did not get awake till 
he wap plunged into the sea! It 
makes ona's flesh creep to think of 
opening our eyes only to witness 
our destruction by the most terrific 
rneans. But the £9ul that sleeps in 



sin, and dies impenitent, will bo 
tossed by the hands of Eternal Jus- 
tice into the waves of " the lake of 
fire and brimstone," blasted with 
the lightnings of Divine wrath, held 
forever awake amidst the roar and 
tempest and thunder of the bottom- 
less pit. Death is a sad catastrophe. 
Fear and trembling and weeping 
and agony, are its ordinary accom- 
paniments. It rends hearts and 
breaks up families. It gives our 
beloved to the noisome tomb, and 
gathers a cold shadow over the 
homes of the bereaved. But the 
death of the soul, who can delineate? 
Every step is in defiance of the 
Almighty, every breath vocal with 
rebellion, every pulsation like a 
knock at the door of hell for admis- 
sion ! The soul dead in sin is in per- 
petual process of dissolution. All 
its constituents become more and 
more decomposed, and every mo- 
ment of its existence it is a stench 
in the nostrils of the Most High. It 
is enough to make the angels hold 
their breath. While the sinner dec- 
orates his body, and appears in pub- 
lic blithe asa lark, and supercilious 
as a sinner only will, the worm 
that never diesis feeding on the car- 
cass of his dead soul, the face of God 
and His host are averted, and hell, 
with all its accursed legions, is hold- 
ing an infernal festival in anticipa- 
tion of his descent into its fiery cav- 
erns. Every unconverted soul has 
in it the putrefaction and ill-odor of 
death, and is daily tending toward 
the last possible point of restoration, 
and will soon pass beyond the limits 
of probation, and be forever em- 
balmed in the utter corruption of 
the " second death." In the future 
as here, death is ever associated 
with life, and one abyss of dam- 



EXPOSITORY. 



4o 



nation opens into another deeper 
still, converting the soul more and 
more, by an inherent law of its be- 
ing, into the very element of hell. 
Oh, what an Eternity ? Each thought 
a sting of the undying worm: Ev- 
ery breath an inhalation of 'the un- 
quenchable flame ! Each moment 
dying, yet no possibility of termin- 
ating either life or its agony ! This 
is "the second death." This is the 
dire consummation of the death un- 
der which every sinner lies, and 
from which the text calls him to 
arise. 

Who that is enlightened can won- 
der at the agony and sense of con- 
demnation that overwhelms the soul 
when it is made to see what is signi- 
fied by the multiplied figures of the 
apostle. To have the eyes opened 
and see hell yawning at our feet; to 
be aroused from the stupor of sin, 
to behold images of divine wrath in 
every object, and an unsealing of 
perdition in every remembered plea- 
sure; to have vitality infused into 
our dead sensibilities only to feel 
the kindling of God's indignation, 
and foretaste the torments of the 
lost; this is the first step to a "re- 
pentance unto salvation, not to be 
repented of." "When we discover 
our darkness, become conscious of 
our sleep, feel the chill and corrup- 
tion of death, sink under the burden 
of guilt, and tremble in the appre- 
hension of sin's dreadful doom, our 
whole being is alive to the necessity 
of fleeing to some refuge, of strain- 
ing every energy to obtain deliver- 
ance. But here we make a new dis- 
covery which, under the circum- 
stances, seems more horrible than 
all. We see hell open, the sword of 
execution unsheathed, God's throne 
flaming with righteous indignation, 



our sins piled high as heaven, and 
reaching to the very mouth of hell, 
and in trying to escape we find that 
we are bound hand and foot, fettered 
by sin, and held as in a vice by the 
law whose anathemas we have in- 
curred. We are helpless. Voices 
reach us from heaven, but we com- 
prehend them not; from the bride, 
but they are faint to our sin-clogged 
ears: from the hell beneath and the 
hell within we hear what "it is not 
lawful to utter." "Awake," "arise," 
"flee for thy life," "escape to the 
mountain," hasten to "the city of 
refuge," "repent," "believe," "be 
baptized," "put on Christ," "ask, 
seek, knock," "come," "take my 
yoke upon you, and learn of me; 
for I am meek and lowly in heart, 
and you shall find rest unto your 
soul." Entire self-renunciation will 
soon give distinctness to the mani- 
fold calls and directions, while wav- 
ering and obstinacy and unbelief 
will prolong the struggle, and may 
issue in a deeper darkness and death. 
Awake, arise, signifies such a pos- 
ture of the soul as allows of renew- 
ing contact with God. "And Christ 
shall give thee light" Every bles- 
sing in the divine bestowment is in- 
cluded in this. To awaken from 
sleep, to be confronted by all that is 
hateful in sin, dreadful in its conse- 
quences, and terrible in divine just- 
ice, is a blessing in fact, however 
tormenting and hell like it may be 
in feeling. Everything conspires to 
terrify us, and in our extreme mi- 
sery and helplessness we cry for aid 
as one who feels himself sliding over 
the edge of a horrid abyss, or as one 
who is shrouded in the flames of a 
burning house. But the first func- 
tion of the Holy Spirit only (deepens 
our wretchedness. He must "con- 



46 



EXPOSITORY 



vince us of sin" before he will un- 
fold to us the meaning of "right- 
eousness and judgment. We must 
see sin as it is, or we can never ap- 
propriate its counterpart in Christ. 
We want a full display of the 
"righteousness" that avails with 
God, and we crave such a "judgment" 
as can be received only by faith in 
One who was "made sin for us." 
There is a great "mystery of godli- 
ness," both in Christ and his saints. 
W<d are commanded to repent, and 
yet "Christ is exalted to give repen- 
tance." We are required to believe, 
while Christ is the author and fin- 
isher of faith." Wo are to awake 
from sleep, and arise from the dead, 
and yet need divine aid to comply 
with the primary .conditions of sal- 
vation. The young maiden, and the 
widow's son, and the putrid Lazarus 
were commanded to come forth from 
the dominion of death, but could 
not obey before Christ give them 
power. No one can come to Jesus 
except the Father draw him. There 
is much repentance, and jubilant 
faith, and great ado, but it has its 
root in what is native to fallen hu- 
manity, and is a more fatal condi- 
tion than no sort of religion. Po- 
pular religion is a miserable delu 
sion. Those who aro born down its 
current do not believe the doctrine 
of moral impotence at the only 
point where God deigns to touch us 
unto salvation. It cannot be that 
the mind of Christ may be found in 
those in whom the life of Christ has 
no inbeing; and how can He. dwell 
in those whose self-will debars Him 
from the only saving point of con- 
junction ? 

The helplessness of the dead must 
be acknbwledged, and the docility 
of a child manifested. Here is the 



secret of so many spurious conver- 
sions and man-made religions. Not 
willing to be treated as those whose 
condition finds a counterpart in the 
figures of the text, they settle into 
convictions of peace and safety, 
while their confidence rests wholly 
upon subjective states, and has no 
ground in the person and merits of 
Him who sounds the summons and 
imparts strength to obey. Such 
pseudo-christians can preach and 
pray with the tongues of men and 
angels, while they disdain to touch 
with one of their fingers the self- 
denying requirements of the cross. 
Oh what a barrier to the progress 
of the Gospel these self-styled 
Christians are! They drag more 
souls to hell than the net of the 
Gospel lands on the shores of glory. 
If we are fully enlightened, awaken- 
ed, and vivified, so that we gain an 
evangelical view of God and law 
and self and sin, of nothing will we 
have a more overpowering convic- 
tion than our helplessness under the 
bondage of sin. "The exceeding 
sinfulness of sin," the "desperate 
wickedness of the heart," and the 
fatal paralysis of every spiritual fa- 
culty, become stern realities to our 
consciousness when once we are 
aroused from the sleep of sin. I 
think I may safely appeal, for con- 
firmation of these remarks, to all 
who have been made subjects of 
grace and joint-heirs of Christ. 

If our state by nature is so des- 
perate, what is to be done? If we 
are blind and asleep and dead, and 
condemned and impotent, shall we 
fold our hands in despair? Because 
we can do nothing that will avail 
to gain the ultimate object, shall we 
therefore be supine in every respect? 
The farmer is wholly destitute of 



EXPOSITORY. 



power to make a single blade of 
wheat grow; shall he therefore do 
nothing toward the procuring of his 
daily bread ? Because w r e are as 
helpless as the dead in the sphere 
whence light and light come, are we 
absolved from the obligation to 
"work out our own salvation with 
fear and trembling"? That "God 
worketh in us both to will and to do 
of his good pleasure/' is no excuse 
for our indolence or inaction. Man 
has inherent capacity to give his at- 
tention to the human side of divine 
things, but has not power to make 
himself "partaker of the divine na 
ture." Self-righteousness and des- 
pair are equally fatal. To stand! 
still, absolutely, and wait for God to 
save us, is to make damnation doubly 
sure. Xot to stand still, in the 
scriptural sense, so that God may 
be all in all, would be like a diligent 
tillage of the ground for the purpose 
of giving vitality to the seed, and 
furnishing to the soil the conditions 
which are inherent in the sunshine 
and tho rain. No man can trust 
God and himself at the same time. 
We must connect ourselves with 
means, which is our solemn duty; 
but God must connect himself with 
us in order to make his institutions 
answer their ends. Our darkness 
would never be broken did He with- 
hold His light. It may be but a 
single ray, like with Nicodemus, or 
it may bo a flood of glory outshin- 
ing the splendor of the midday sun, 
like with Saul, from God it must 
come, or we remain for ever be- 
nighted. Our slumber and death 
would inevitably pass into the wail- 
ing of th^ eternal fire, did not a di- 
vine touch break the one, and a di 
vine breath animate the other. Self 
reliance is self destruction, and to do 



nothing is to bo carried to hell in 
the arms of the devil without re- 
sistance. The text teaches us our 
degradation, the necessity of a radi- 
cal change, and how it must be ef- 
fected. The poison which the ser- 
pent has infused into our nature, 
and its antidote, are presented to 
our consideration. Our sin and ruin 
is that we are in darkness, asleep, 
dead, guilty, and helpless; the ur- 
gent command is: "awake," "arise"; 
and the means of restoration pro- 
It osed is: "Christ shall give thee 
light." Here again wo are required 
to exercise great caution lest we 
"walk in sparks of our own kind- 
ling." The light here spoken of 
shines not only "into our hearts to 
give the knowledge of the glory of 
God in the face of Jesus Christ," 
but it shines upon every syllable of 
the Gospel. He that has been en- 
lightened by Christ, will not find a 
single commandment in the dark. 
Christ gives us light and makes us 
light, shines unto us and into us. 
We may have our back to the light 
and walk in our own shadow; but 
if we are "light in the Lord," every 
letter of inspiration will be luminous 
with the glory of its author. How 
many do we meet who claim to be 
awake, alive, and in the light, who 
see no divine imprint on the ordi- 
nances of the Gospel as instituted 
by Christ ! If Jesus has given us 
light, and has become a sun in our 
deepest self, so that every step we 
take is in the light that shines from 
His person, we will see Him in bap- 
tism, feetwashing, supper, and all 
the divine institutions, as distinctly 
as faith sees Him on his throne. To 
make earnest profession of devotion 
to Him, light from Him, and enjoj-- 
ment in Him, while we reject what 



48 



DEDICATORY. 



He enjoins, is idle babbling. His 
commandments are "in the light as 
He is in the light," and to omit them 
is to " abide in darkness." He is the 
Alpha and the Omega, including all 
that lies between. One act, one 
word, one step less, and we would 
have had a defective Savior — no Sa- 
vior. One injunction or ordinance 
less, and the Gospel would not be 
"the power ot God unto salvation." 
The light of Christ shines from His 
whole person, and envelopes the en- 
tire code of revelation ; and to make 
a single addition or deduction in the 
latter, is the same, in principle, as 
mutilating the former. If our illum- 
ination is from Him, we will no more 
think of turning away from a single 
iota of His word, than we would of 
extinguishing our lanterns when 
walking on the edge of a precipice 
in a starless night. When we walk 
in a dangerous place, one false step 
may prove fatal. TVe must have the 
blaze of eternity's sun, and an eye 
intently fixed on our path, to secure 
safety. The " light of life" and the 
"law of the spirit" are inseparable. 
Christ will abide in His established 
order, and out of that order we are 
"none of His." "Children of light" 
are known everywhere. We may 
not be acknowledged as the heirs of 
Heaven, but rather "as the filth of 
the world, and the offscouring of all 
things," but our separation from the 
mass will be admitted. We may be 
hated and persecuted by nominal 
christians for our very peculiarities 
as christians indeed. The darkness 
comprehendeth not the light. The 
light of holiness reveals, by contrast, 
the ugliness of sin, and ot those who 
live in sin. But while many scoff 
and perish, God will make us instru- 
mental in the salvation of not a few. 



The multitude still reject Him. But 
the true light still shineth, and the 
undorived life has still a body on 
earth through which to manifest its 
beauty, power and glory, and "as 
many as receive Him, to them He 
gives power to become the sons of 
God." "This is the condemnation 
that light is come into the world, 
and men love darkness rather than 
light." Oh, how heart-rending that 
with such a blaze of light to guide 
us to glory, so many millions should 
stumble on in the midnight of sin, 
"to whom is reserved the blackness 
of darkness forever." May it be 
ours to "walk in the light," be 
"alive unto God," and be eternally 
bathed in uncreated light in an un- 
created firmament of glory. 

C. H. Balsbaugh. 



For the Visitor. 

DEDICATORY. 

A SYNOPSIS OP DEDICATORY SERMON 
BY D. P. SAYLER, IN THE NEW 
MEETING HOUSE IN BELLEVILLE, 
MIDDLETOWN VALLEY CHURCH, 
FREDERICK COUNTY, MD., SUNDAY, 
NOVEMBER 13TH, 1870. TEXT: LE- 
VITICUS 19:30, and 1 cor. 3: 9, 

16 AND 17. 

"Ye shall keep my sabbaths, and reverence 
my sanctuary: I am the Lord." 

"For we are laborers together with God; 
ye are God's husbandry, ye are God's build- 
ing. Know ye not that ye are the temple of 
God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in 
you? If any man defile the temple of God, 
him shall God destroy; for the temple of God 
is holy, which temple ye are." 

My dear christian friends ! Through 
a kind providence wo are permitted 
for the first time to meet in this 
house to worship God, who is the 
God and Father of us all, and ought 
to be worshipped by all. And the 



DEDICATORY. 



49 



true worshippers always had a place 
which they recognized as consecrat- 
ed to his honor and for his worship. 
Jacob when on his way to Haran, 
lighted upon a certain place and 
tarried there all night, resting his 
head on some stones for his pillow; 
and thus sleeping he dreamed his 
dream of the condescending good- 
ness of God in the vision of a ladder 
with one end on earth, and the other 
in heaven &c. "And Jacob awaked 
out of his sleep, and ho said, surely 
the Lord is in this place, and I knew 
it not. And he was afraid, and said, 
How dreadful is this place! this is 
none other than the house of God, 
and this is the gate of heaven. And 
he took the stone he had for his 
pillows, and set it up for a pillar, 
and poured oil upon the top of it. 
And called the name of that place 
Bethel. The margin reads, the house 
of God.) "And this stone which 
I have set for a pillar shall be God's 
house." (Gen. 28.) This is that 
Bethel where long after this it is 
said, God found Jacob. "He found 
him in Bethel, and then he spoke 
with us." (Hos. 12:4.) 

I might multiply similar instances 
in proof, that the worshippers of 
God always recognized a place for 
the special serviee of God, which by 
the worshippers was approached 
with a reverential fear, feeling them- 
selves as brought in the direct pre- 
sence of God. While the children 
of Israel were traveling in the wil- 
derness, the Lord concentrated his 
service to the tabernacle, which had 
to be built with much care and ex- 
actness. "See that they make it 
according to the pattern I showed 
thee in the mount." It had to be 
kept with care, and approached with 
awe. After Israel was settled in 



the land of Canaan and the temple 
built, God set up his worship there. 
It is of this place, he says in the 
text, "ye shall reverence my sanc- 
tuary, I am the Lord." It is in re- 
ference to this house, the preacher 
says: "Keep thy foot when thou 
goest to the house of God, and be 
more ready to hear, than to give 
the sacrifices of fools." (Eccl. 5: 1.) 
That is, the sanctuary must be re- 
verenced ; great care must be taken 
to approach it with the purity and 
preparation which the law required; 
and to attend there with that humi- 
lity, decency and closeness of appli- 
cation which becomes them in the 
immediate presence of such an aw- 
ful Majesty. And although now, 
there is no place holy by divine in- 
stitution, as the tabernacle and 
Temple there were, yet the Jaw ob- 
liges us to respect the solemn as- 
semblies of Christians for religious 
worship, as being held under a pro- 
mise of Christ's special presence in 
them; and we must demean our- 
selves in a manner becoming the ob- 
ject of the meeting. I hold it to be 
out of place to use the house built, 
and set apart for the worship of God 
for any other purpose whatsoever, 
celebrations, festivals of any kind, 
with musical concerts &c. All, all 
dishonor God for whose worship it 
is especially built. Business conver- 
sations and transactions of any se- 
cular kind are out of place in the 
sanctuary of the Lord, and should 
by no means be indulged in by the 
worshippers assembled in it. 

Sacred as the place should be held, 
remember it is the congregation, the 
assembly of bolievers that consti- 
tutes the church, which is the 
ground and pillar of the truth. The 
body of Christ which meets here to 



50 



DEDICATORY. 



worship the Lord, is the building of 
God, and must bo holy to the Lord. 
Jt is the assembly of believers in 
Christ our head, and must be conse 
crated to the Lord, wholly given to 
his service. "All must speak the 
same thing, that there be no divi- 
sions among us, but be perfectly 
joined together in the same mind, 
and in the same judgment, till we 
all come in the unity of the faith 
and of the kpow.ledge of the Son of 
God, unto a perfect church, which is 
his body, the fullness of him that 
filleth all things. In whom all the 
building fitly framed together grow- 
eth unto a holy temple in the Lord, 
in whom we are builded together 
for a habitation of God through the 
Spirit. ,; It is the church consecrated 
to God through Christ, that is the 
temple of God; and Christ will dwell 
in it and will present it to God a 
glorious church, without spot or 
wrinkle, or any such thing, holy and 
without blemish. For this cause 
Paul says: "1 bow my knees unto 
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 
of whom the whole family in heaven 
and earth is named." The church 
triumphant in heaven, and thechurch 
militant on earth will be fitly framed 
together unto a holy temple in the 
Lord. In the church militant the 
will of the Father must be done on 
earth, as it is done ir. heaven. This 
being the temple, the tabernacle 
which God pitched, and not man, 
must be holy to the Lord. For God 
will dwell in it, and walk in it, and 
make it the place of his abode. 

"If any man defile this temple of 
God, him shall God destroy." How 
solemn the thought. The penalty 
for defiling the temple of God, the 
church, being the destruction of the 
defiler. Well may we, as the disciples 



once asked: " Lord who is it? Is 
it 1? J> The church consecrated to 
God, in her purity cannot be separ- 
ated nor destroyed, because God is 
in her. His law, the gospel, the 
power of God unto salvation to all 
them that believe, is in her. The 
Gospel is committed into the hands 
of men who are the servants of God. 
To them is given authority to preach 
it in all the world, and to baptize all 
believers, and bring them into the 
church, and there to teach them to 
observe all things the Lord has com- 
manded. And upon complying with 
these conditions, the Lord has pro- 
mised to be with his people in his 
holy temple until the end of the 
world, and then fitly frame it to- 
gether with the church triumphant 
in heaven. 

The church undefiled cannot be 
separated. "Neither tribulation, or 
distress, or persecution, or famine, 
or nakedness, or peril, or sword; 
neither death, nor life, nor angels, 
nor principalities, nor powers, nor 
things present, nor things to come, 
nor height, nor depth, nor any other 
creature, shall be able to separate us 
from the love of God, which is in 
Christ Jesus our Lord." (Rom. 8.) 
Nothing but a spurious doctrine can 
defile her. The opinions of men 
drawn from worldly wisdom mixed 
in with the doctrine of Christ will 
defile her, and bring in schisms, di- 
visions and sects. 

My dear hearers! I hear assert 
that the faith of the brethren who 
have builded this house, is founded 
on that rock against which the gates 
of hell never will prevail, nor se- 
parate it. The testimony I offer 
you is familiar with .you. You all 
know that during our late unhappy 
war, ties and associations were 



DEDICATORY. 



51 



broken and separated. The family 
bond was broken ; we all know that 
brother captured brother on the 
battlefield. Brother drew his sword 
against brother. The bond of the 
Free Mason brotherhood was broken. 
Mason fought against Mason ; Odd 
fellows against Odd fellows, plunging 
the dagger into the vitals of their 
brethren. What shall I say of the 
defiled temple of God ? I would, 
but dare not draw the mantle of 
charity to hide shame. God knows 
it, and man must know it. Catholic 
fought against Catholic, Episcopalian 
against Episcopalian, Lutheran 
against Lutheran ; German Reformed 
against German Reformed ; Presby- 
terian against Presbyterian; Baptist 
against Baptist (embracing Campbe- 
lites and Winebrenerians) ; United 
Brethren against United Brethren. 
Where, oh! where shall I stop ? All, 
all, there killing one another on the 
battle field, while their preachers 
wearing the livery of heaven, though 
brethren in their faith, stood opposite 
to each other, imploring God to bless 
their respective arms. Has God yet 
a temple undefiled, a church in 
which his Gospel is observed? a 
people who will do violence to no 
man, who love even their enemies, 
who have beaten the sword into the 
plough share, and the spear into the 
pruning hook? a people who learn 
war no more? Yes, thank God, he 
yet has such a people. The breth- 
ren north, and the brethren south, 
stand undivided, bearing no arms, 
and hence are tbat band of brother- 
hood, bound together with the band 
of the love of the truth, and ce- 
mented with the blood of Christ. 
A few false brethren went into the 
war, but they were at once cut off 
from among the brethren. No 



brother killed his fellow, much less 
his brother. 

The service of God in his holy 
temple is a service of love and peace. 
The Son of God says of his church, 
that it was his kingdom, and is not 
of this world, hence his servants 
will not fight. Neither would they 
bad not his temple been defiled by 
false teachers, bringing in false doc- 
trine. St. Peter says: "There will 
be false teachers among you who 
privily will bring in damnable here- 
sies, even denying the Lord that 
bought them. And many shall fol- 
low their pernicious ways; by reason 
of whom the way of truth shall be 
evil spoken of. And through cove- 
tousness shall they with feigned 
words make merchandise of you." 
(2 Peter 2: 1—2.) These will not 
deny that there is a Lord Jesus 
Christ, but with feigned words will 
deny, and subvert the doctrine of 
Christ, thereby defiling the temple 
of God, bringing in damnable here- 
sies (divisions). 

My dear hearer, what in the ser- 
vice of God has not been defiled and 
persecuted by these teachers. The 
doctrine of Christ as taught in the 
Gospel, is to teach all nations, 
preaching the Gospel to every crea- 
ture, and then baptize the believing 
penitent. (Matt. 28, Mark 16, and 
Acts 2.) Innocent, unconscious, un- 
believing infants are now baptized 
upon the authority of these teach- 
ers. The Lord's supper, with the 
command of the Lord to wash one 
another's feet are rejected altogether 
by these teachers. Non conformity 
to the world is without virtue. The 
public shows, the fairs, the pic nics, 
the dance &c. may be indulged in, 
if the heart only is right, which 
with them is sure to be right if the 



52 



DEDICATORY. 



individual only belongs to their sect; 
teacher and hearer can all attend 
them in company. Dear hearers, 
time would fail me to enumerate all 
the defilement these false teachers 
have defiled the temple of God with. 
All, all in the sacred name of reli- 
gion. 

The temple of God being as de- 
filed, but a small remnant remains 
who earnestly contend for the faith 
once delivered to the saints. Breth- 
ren, we profess to be of that rem- 
nant; you have built this house in 
which the laith shall be contended 
for. See that you do it with pure 
hearts fervently. Defile not this 
temple of God with spurious doc- 
trine; have no schisms among you. 
Paul writes to Timothy: "Take 
heed unto thyself, and unto the doc- 
trine; continue in them; for in do- 
ing this thou shalt both save thy- 
self, and them that hear thee." He 
says: "Commit these things into 
the hands of faithful men." So do 
ye! 

" Know ye not, that ye are the 
temple of God, and that the Spirit 
of God dwelleth in you." Individ- 
ually, as well as collectively we 
must be holy to the Lord. One 
whole soul, spirit, and body must 
be consecrated to God. Our bodies 
a living sacrifice to Him, a temple 
for God to dwell in. As the house 
which you have built is composed of 
material in parts, fitted together in 
one complete whole. So the con- 
gregation, the church, the true tem- 
ple of God is composed of individ- 
ual parts; joined together by the 
same spirit. "For by one Spirit 
are we all baptized into one body, 
whether ice be Jews or Gentiles, 
whether we be bond or free ; and 
have been all made to drink into one 



spirit. For the body is not one 
member, but many." ) 1 Cor. 12,13: 
14). Every individual member in 
the church is part of the grand ed- 
ifice, and must bo holy to the Lord. 
" Ye must be born again," is the de- 
claration of the Son of God. Peter 
tells us how; "being born again, 
not of corruptible seed, but of in- 
corruptible by the word of God, 
which liveth and abideth for ever." 
"And this is the word which by the 
gospel is preached unto you." ( 1 
Peter, 1:23,25). Brother, this is the 
word committed unto you ;preach it 
faithfully. By its divine power your 
hearers must be born again ; be con- 
verted by repentance toward God, 
and faith toward the Lord Jesus 
Christ. My dear hearers, you can 
only become children of God by 
obeying its rule. Gospel repentance 
is reformation of life. " Cease to do 
evil, learn to do well." "Let the 
wicked forsake his way, and the un- 
righteous man his thoughts: and let 
him return unto the Lord," is the 
repentance of the bible. That of the 
New Testament is like unto it. " De- 
nying ungodliness, and worldly 
lusts; and live soberly, righteously, 
and Godly in this present world." 
" Not being unequally yoked to- 
gether with unbelievers, but to 
come out from among them, and be 
seperate from them saith the Lord, 
and touch not the unclean thing 
(which is sin) and I will receive 
you, and will be a Father unto 
you, and ye shall be my sons and 
daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." 
(Isah. 2 & 55). (Titus 2: 11: & 2 
Cor. 6). Such should be baptized at 
once, and added as living material 
in the temple of God, the church. Of 
such Peter says : " Ye also as lively 
stones, are built up a Spiritual 



THE LOKD'S SUPPER 



53 



house, a holy priesthood, to offer 
up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to 
God by Jesus Christ/' (I Peter 
2:5). Every member in the church 
is a part of the whole building of 
God. They being "born of the 
water, and of the Spirit," have the 
doctrine of Gcd within them; and 
being governed by it, become a tem- 
ple of God , wherein His Spirit 
dwells. 

My dear brethren ; you to-day 
consecrate, and set apart this house 
which you have buili for the con- 
venience and comfort of the church 
to worship God in. See that you 
use it for that sole purpose ; and de- 
file it not by improper conduct, nor 
unholy conversation. Leave all 
worldly talk and business out; de- 
file it not with filth, such as tobac- 
to-spittle or smoke. Let your meet- 
ings be solemn assembles. Set your 
time for meeting, and be prompt to 
meet with it; delay not the time; 
the Lord may pass by if the congre- 
gation is notinwaitingforhim. Wor- 
ship God within these walls, as in 
all other places, in spirit, and in 
truth. All the congregation must 
be holy ; and God will be in his holy 
temple. 

And you my friends who meet 
with the church in this house. JRe- 
member it is built and set apart for 
the worship of God, and that the 
congregation assembled here meet 
for that purpose. You dare use no 
improper liberties while in it. You 
cannot excuse yourselves with, I do 
not belong to this church. That you 
do not, is no fault of God ; neither 
of the brethren. It is your own fault; 
not having accepted the truth. If 
there be any who have no respect 
for God, nor his service they must not 
intrude themselves into the church 



of God. " Deceive not yourselves, 
God is not mocked." If but two or 
I three are met here in the name of 
Jesus, ho will be in their midst; 
tremble at the thought of your being 
( in his divine presence in an unholy, 
and irreverant spirit. In order to 
do good, we cordially invite you to 
meet with the brethren regularly. 
Meet with us in the love for the 
truth; and go with us. We want 
your society. God and his cause 
wants your influence. And we will 
do you good ; for the Lord has 
promised good things to his people. 



For tho Visitor. 

THE LORDS SUPPER. 

Upon a certain occasion a near 
and dear friend innocently told me, 
she understood we have the Jewish 
passover at our meeting-house. I 
told her, we have the love feast. 
Upon several occasions, I conversed 
with persons on this ordinance, who 
opposed it very strongly, contend- 
ing that it is not an ordinance to be 
observed in the Christian Church. 
I asked them, do we read anything 
about the Lord's supper in the word ? 
Yes. Will I and my brethren be 
if we observe such a supper? Oh 
no! if you think so it is all right. 
Again, as the Word represents Christ, 
and his disciples, eating a supper, 
and we are to be judged by this 
word, can I and my brethren be 
saved if we refuse to observe it? 
Silent. Others have told me, there 
is something very dark in this sub- 
ject. Now dear reader, if you will 
bear with my simplicity, 1 will set 
this subject in its true light. The 
four evangelists give an account of 
this meal. The circumstance be- 



54 



THE LORD'S SUPPEB. 



tween the Savior nnd Judas, con 
ceroiog the 80ip, and dipping it, 

^liows that it; is the same supper. 
John, in his 13th chapter, hrings in 
the ordinance of feet- washing, and 
t ho Supper very distinctly. Wo find 
the Savior rose from supper, attend- 
ed to the ordinance of ieet- washing, 
and then sat down to the table 
again: now the eating of the supper 
takes place; during this time the 
Savior is busily engaged in teaching 
his disciples. Feet-washing and the 
supper are the two great principles, 
that the evangelist has in consider- 
ation. The Savior says: "If ye 
know these things, happy are ye if 
ye do them." This language cannot, 
possibly, mean anything else, than 
the ordinances under consideration. 
Then if it is alone upon doing them, 
that we are to be happy, as a natural 
consequence, if we do'nt do them 
we shall not be happy. Bear with 
me to say, that these institutions 
have been perpetuated throughout 
the Christian Church to the present 
day, and will bo till Jesus comes 
again. The Lord's Supper is the 
subject. It is called passover, and 
supper by the Evangelists; these 
different names will likely be ex- 
plained during my observations. In 
the days of the apostle Judo, it was 
called "Feast of Charity"; in the 
days of Paul it was called the Lord's 
Supper. Luther gives it Abendmahl, 
which is evening meal. At present 
it is generally called Love. feast. 
These names arc all synonymous. 
The reason, why I undertake to 
write upon this subject, is because 
it has been so erroneously construed. 
Especially Paul's instructions to the 
Corinthians (1st Epistle 11th ch.) 
The city of Corinth lies be3 T ond the 
Mediterranean sea, from the land of 



Palestine, in which Christ and his 
disciples established the Gospel. 
They never saw Corinth that we 
know of. As Paul was the chief 
apostle of the Gentiles; it was his 
mission to propagate the Gospel to 
the Gentiles, or European nations. 
Corinth was a pagan city; their 
worship was idolatry. Paul and 
Barnabas made a missionary tour 
from Antioch in Syria to Antioch in 
Pisidia; then returned again. Then 
they pay their Proselytes a visit, to 
"see how they do." Paul continues 
his journey as far as Troas. Here 
he has a "vision" to come into Ma- 
cedonia; from this he travelled 
south, and came to Corinth. Now 
the Lord appears to him in a vision, 
and admonishes not to bo afraid to 
preach here. He remained here 
longer than one year and a half, and 
undoubtedly gave them perfect un- 
derstanding, concerning all the 
church ordinances. After being ab- 
sent from them some time, he finds 
it necessary to write to them, con- 
cerning disorder in observing the 
supper. " I praise you, brethren, 
that ye remember me in all things, 
and keep the ordinances, as I de- 
livered them to you." I. e. not one 
more, or less, just the number. This 
meal is brought together by the 
nearest members, those distantshould 
not bring any thing towards it. It 
seems, they had gone into parties 
and divisions, for Paul says, "in eat- 
ing every one taketh before other 
his own supper." And in doing so, 
they shamed them that had no sup- 
per, or no houses to eat in. For 
such disorder, Paul declares he could 
not praise his Corinthian brethren, 
and says: "I praise you not, that 
ye come together not for the better, 
but for the worse." He then re- 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



55 



minds them of their own houses, in 
which they could eat their common 
meals, so that when they came to- 
gether in the church, they could 
tarry one for another until all were 
ready to eat. 

He then brings in the communion, 
and in referring to its institution by 
tho Savior, says: "after the same 
manner also he took the cup when 
he had supped." Luther would term 
it evening meal. Tho word supper 
means a meal to be eaten. To prove 
this, refer to Luke 17: 7, 8. if any 
should contend that the Savior first 
took a sup of wine himself, Paul 
seems to contradict this. And it is 
not reasonable that the Savior par- 
took of the emblems of his own bo- 
dy and blood. 1 will here give the 
views of an author. I have his 
work in my possession. Its title is: 
"The Baptist system examined," by 
Fidclus Scrutator. I quote from p. 
269: 

" It is well known that under the 
present dispensation there are two 
instituted ordinances; the one in 
scripture is expressed by tho term 
deipnon, a supper, the other by 
baptisma, baptism. The proper and 
obvious meaning of deipnon is a feast 
or common meal. According to the 
.Baptist theory the meaning of bap- 
tisma \s the total immersion of the 
whole body. The case then is this: 
if, because the meaning of the term 
baptisma, baptism, is the immersion 
of the whole body, and no one can 
be said to be baptized who has not 
been immersed, we ask, how can be 
who takes a bit of bread an inch 
square and drinks a spoonful of 
wine, which is neither a frast nor a 
common meal, and therefore not a 
literal fulfillment of the word deip- 
non, be said to have received the 



Lord's supper? If the ordinary 
meaning of the words enjoining the 
one sacrament can be thus abridged 
and the validity of the sacrament 
remain unimpaired, why may not 
the ordinary meaning of the words 
in the other sacrament be similarly 
abridged without detriment to tho 
essential charactar of the ordinance ? 
If a bit of bread and a sip of wine 
will answer for a full meal, why will 
not a handful of water answer for 
a total immersion ? We demand 
an answer to this question. The 
cases are precisely analogous. Both 
are positive commands and institu- 
tions of Christ himself. And, con- 
ceding all that the Baptist claims 
for baptisma, our refusal to be totally 
immersed is no more an infraction 
of the Saviour's command, than the 
universal way of receiving the sup- 
per. So that if we were even to ad- 
mit Dr. Fuller's leading positions, 
which however we do not admit for 
one moment, his own practice with 
regard to the Lord's supper effectual- 
ly relieves us from the conclusions 
which he so diligently seeks to fix 
upon us, and utterly confounds and 
annihilates the logic by which he 
would fain convict some of God's 
own blessed sons and daughters with 
derelictions unfitting them for 
christian communion even here in 
this imperfect world." I agree with 
the friend. I suppose lie was not 
aware of our church observing that 
supper in its primitive purity. Now 
with regard to the Jewish Passover, 
and the passover of Christ, or the 
Lord's supper, there is a similarity 
in one respect; the first was a fig- 
ure or tj-pc of Jesus the true passo- 
ver and antitype. The last or 
Lord's supper may be a figure of the 
supper in the end of this world, or 



56 



NOTES OF TRAVEL. 



the marriage sapper of the Lamb. 
The Lord's sapper is a figurative 
institution in his church, and I sup- 
pose we know about as much con- 
cerning tho design of it as the Jews 
did of their passover. Paul in his 
day could explain it, and the church 
now sees the design of it; and from 
this we infer the time is coming that 
we shall see clearly the design of 
tho Lord's supper. Our duty is to 
the obey Lord. 

I will here put a question; but I 
will first say, that our Saviour un- 
derstood church matters fully. He 
knew that he was to be a ransom 
for fallen humanity, and that all the 
types and shadows and figures of the 
Jewish passover would terminate 
in his death upon the cross. Even 
Daniel, the Jewish prophet, could 
foretell the events precisely. Now 
the question I have to ask is this: 
Would Jesus the great antitype on 
which all these types were to ter- 
minate; would he that year be 
likely to eat the Jewish passover ? 
It seems to me that no intelligent 
and reflecting mind will think that 
he did. One idea more. The Jew- 
ish church was to observe the pass- 
over from generation to generation 
forever. It did so, until it was ful- 
filled in Christ tho Antitype. Now 
the church of God continues it, in 
the emblems of his broken body, 
and shed blood. " As often as ye 
eat this bread, and drink this cup, 
ye do shew the Lord's death till he 
comes." Their passover pointed for- 
ward to Jesus, our communion 
points back to Jesus. Now you 
see how it is continued from gene- 
ration to generation in God's 
church. As Paul compares leaven 
to malice, I fondly hope, the church 
will continue " as it has always 



done) to use unleavened bread tore- 
present tho Holy Body of Christ 
and tho pure fruit of the vino to re- 
present his blood. The Lord's sup- 
per and the communion are not the 
same. They are two distinct insti- 
tutions, plainly implied in the word 
of God. The Jewish passover was 
a type of Jesus. The Lord's supper 
is a type of a future event. This is 
the reason why it is called a passo- 
ver. Brethren, with Paul of old I 
would say, " let us keep the feast." 
Adam Beelman. 
Dillsburg, Pa. 



NOTES OF TRAVEL. 



We left our home on the 23rd of 
December to visit the churches in 
Knox, Perry, Fairfield and flocking 
counties. The weather was extreme- 
ly cold, and it seemed to be some- 
what of a cross to leave the com- 
forts of a pleasant home and to ex- 
pose ourself to the severe cold. But 
the engagements having been made, 
duty called for the sacrifice, and 
committing ourself and family into 
the hands of the Lord, we took the 
afternoon train for Columbus. We 
reached this place in time to make 
connection with the train upon the 
Ohio Central road for Newark. We 
arrived here about 8 p. m. We 
stopped at the Preston Houso, and 
were soon in our room by a com- 
fortable fire. And although our 
room had not the endearments of 
home, nevertheless, with the Bible, 
and the throne of grace, which every 
place on earth will furnish to the 
Christian, we had means at hand 
for both comfort and improvement. 
We found the weather next morning, 
that is the morning before Christ- 



NOTES OF TEAYEL. 



57 



mas, unusually cold. It was said it 
was the coldest morning in Newark 
that had been since the winter of 
1856. 

At about 8 A. M. wo took the 
train for Mt. Vernon. This is twen- 
ty five miles north of Newark. We 
were soon called for here by br. 
Montes, one of the ministers in the 
Delaware Church. We now had a 
ride of fourteen miles before us, to 
the Danville church. The prospect 
of making this distance in an open 
buggy, as cold as it then was, was 
not very pleasant. The span of 
mules, however, which drew our ve- 
hicle traveled well, and we reached 
the house of br. Boss, near the Dan- 
ville meeting house in good time for 
the evening meoting. And though 
we were very glad to get by the fire 
in the house of br. Boss, we had not 
suffered very much from the cold. 
According to the arrangements made 
by the brethren of the Danville 
church, there were three appoint- 
ments made in the meeting house 
near Danville — for Saturday night, 
Sunday morning, and Sunday night. 
Considering the extremely cold 
weather, these meetings were well 
attended. On Monday morning af- 
ter Christmas, we were taken from 
the Danville meeting house to that 
near Brownsville in the same con- 
gregation. Here we had two meet- 
ings on Monday, two on Tuesday, 
and one on Wednesday. These 
meetings were well attended, and 
much interest was manifested. We 
have seldom seen a bettor feeling 
manifested than was manifested here 
at the close of our meetings. It was 
thought that a number of persons 
who had never engaged in the ser- 
vice of the Lord felt much like do- 
ing so. And we hope they will be 



of that class alluded to by the 
apostle Paul, and in which he in- 
cludes himself, when he says, " We 
are not of them who draw back un- 
to perdition: but of them that be- 
lieve to tho saving of the soul." 
There should be no going back, 
when persons begin to feel interested 
about their souls' salvation. Every 
position taken from the enemy, or 
every advancement made, should bo 
maintained, though it should be ne- 
cessary to struggle hard to do so. 

We never visited the Danville 
church before. And it seemed to us 
the prospect for doing good was en- 
couraging. The field to us seemed 
" white already to harvest." The 
church seems to be active and zea- 
lous. And the members seemed to 
be desirous that souls might be con- 
verted and added to their member. 
We were pleased with our visit to 
this church. Brethren J. J. Work- 
man and Isaac Boss are the min- 
isters. 

After our meetings closed in the 
Danville church, we were taken to 
Mt. Yernon again, and here took 
the cars for Newark. At this place 
we took the cars on the Newark and 
Straightsville Bail Boad, a new road 
that is in progress from Newark 
through Somerset. On Thursday 
evening, the 29th of December was 
our first appointment in the Jona- 
thans Creek church, and in the up- 
per meeting house. Wo continued 
here until Monday morning. The 
meetings were well attended and 
pleasant. 

On Monday morning, the 2nd of 
January we wore taken to the 
Goshen meeting house in Muskin- 
gum county. This is also in the 
Jonathans Creek church. Our first 
appointment here was on Monday 



58 



JSOTES OF TRAVEL. 



night, and our last on Wednesday 
night, and we bad live meetings in 

all. There was an excellent feuling 
manifested in our meetings here, 
and we regretted that we could not 
remain longer in this locality. On 
Wednesday morning, cold as it was, 
i here were several candidates for 
baptism. They were all females and 
all unmarried hut one. Several of 
the candidates were members of the 
family of br. Elijah Horn, one of 
the ministers of the Jonathans Creek 
church. In our conversation with 
the candidates, we remarked "you 
will find the water pretty cold." 
They replied: "we are not afraid of 
the water." After our morning 
service, we went to the North fork 
of Jonathan's creek, at a place 
where the brethren had in the 
morning cut the ice some six inches 
thick to prepare a place for baptiz 
ing. Br. Horn being the only min 
ister present beside ourself, and he 
never having administered the or- 
dinance, although authorized to do 
so, it devolved upon us to administer 
the ordinance. When traveling, we 
seldom administer baptism, as there 
are others to do it. In this instance 
it seemed necessary although we had 
been preaching much. When we 
assembled on the bank of the stream, 
we felt more than commonly im- 
pressed with the necessity of the 
divine assistance for both ourself 
and the candidates. We thought of 
the expressive language of the 
Psalmist, "God is our refuge and 
strength," a very present help in 
trouble. Prayer was offered, and 
we think answered. The dear 
sisters endured "hardness as good 
soldiers of Jesus Christ." They 
made the good confession with 
humble boldness, and set a noble ex- 



ample to those who witnessed that 
confession. Duty is not only a path 
of safety, but it is also a path of 
peace and pleasure to the humble 
and faithful. 

From Muskingum county we took 
the cars for Bremen in Fairfield 
county to fill the appointments in 
the Rush Creek church. We had 
nine appointments with the breth- 
ren here, at three different places, 
and the meetings were very pleas- 
ant. The members seemed edified, 
and friendly aliens who attended 
seemed interested in the services. 
From what we seen and heard while 
here, we were happy to believe that 
the things in this church are im- 
proving. The brethren here have 
had some trouble, but we hope they 
will meekly and patiently bear and 
labor, and that perfect peace and 
union will be restored. "Behold, 
how good and pleasant it is for 
brethren to dwell together in unity !" 

Our last meetings with the breth- 
ren of the JRush Creek church were 
held in the Marion meeting-house, 
five miles from Logan. On Tuesday 
morning we were taken by br. 
Abraham Beery, with whom we 
lodged, and who with his compan- 
ion, our sister, is ever ready to en- 
tertain the brethren, to Logan where 
wo took the cars for homo, which 
place, under the kind providence of 
God we were permitted to reach in 
safety, and had the pleasure of find- 
ing our family well. We were ab- 
sent from home nearly three weeks, 
and although the weather the most 
of the time was very cold, the jour* 
ney was a pleasant one. 

J. Q. 



We are redeemed by blood that 
we may live unto God. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



59 



dforrfspiuUiu*. 



CALIFORNIA AND OREGON MIS- 
SION. 

Report of Elders Jacob Mil- 
ler and Daniel B. Sturgis rel- 
ative to the California and 
Oregon Mission entrusted to 
them by the Annual Meeting: 
Dear Brethren : — 

Under the guidance of a 
kind Providence, we left South Bend, 
Indiana, on the Gth day of October, 
1870. We had a pleasant journey 
to California, where we arrived on 
Wednesday the 12th day of October, 
stopping at the house of Elder Geo. 
Wolfe, where we were kindly re- 
ceived by himself and family; (all 
members of the church.) 

We tarried with them and the 
brethren and sisters in California 
until the following Tuesday. In 
which time we held six meetings. 
In company with Elder George 
Wolfe, we went to San Francisco, 
stopping there until the 20th, at 
which time we left Bro. Wolfe and 
San Francisco, and took passage on 
a steamer for Portland, Oregon, 
where we arrived, after a very pleas- 
ant journey, on Sunday the 23d at 
10 o'clock, P. M. After a good 
night's rest, we took the cars for 
Salem, the capital of Oregon, and 
from there we took stage for Alba- 
ny, the county seat of Lynn county, 
where we arrived at sundown on 
Monday the 24th, and were direc- 
ted to the house of brother Solomon 
Hitter in Albany, where we were 
very kindly received by him and 
family. Brother Philip Baltimore, 
also living in Albany, was absent 
from home, but sister Baltimore, his 
wife, and other members of the fam- 



ily, came over to brother Hitter's, 
and we had a very interesting inter- 
view. On Tuesday morning, Bro. 
Hitter conveyed us to the brethren 
living eight miles east of Albany, in 
the Willamette Valley. After meet- 
ing with the brethren, we appoin- 
ted a meeting for public preaching, 
to be held on Thursday evening, 
the 27th of October. The brethren 
and neighbors attended, and the 
large school-house was filled. Good 
attention and much interest was 
manifested by all present. And 
much desire being expressed for 
more preaching, we held five more 
meetings for public preaching 
which were well attended by the 
members and the public generally. 
On Monday the 31st of October, the 
members from far and near meet at 
the house of brother David Peebler, 
in church capacity. After uniting 
with them in humble prayer to 
God, we informed them that our 
mission to California and Oregon, 
consisted in more than preaching 
the word — that we were sent to 
them by the Annual Meeting on a 
mission of love to aid and assist 
them to form a more perfect organi- 
zation of the church in Oregon. Ev- 
ery brother and sister expressed 
their willingness to come into lull 
union and fellowship with the gen- 
eral brotherhood — to receive and 
give counsel as the gospel directs, ac- 
cording to the usages of the church. 
And as the}^ had troubles of a se- 
rious nature which had for a long 
time deprived them of the enjoyment 
of the gospel privileges, not even as- 
sembling themselves together for 
the public worship of God, (until wo 
came to them,) they unanimously 
desired us to act as a committee to 
hear the causes of their griev- 



<5G 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



ances, and report a decision to the 
church. 

We, feeling our weakness, yet 
trusting in the Lord, yielded to 
their request, heard the causes of 
their grievances, and made a report 
which wo presented to the church, 
And which was accepted by every 
member, rendering full satisfaction. 
And christian peace and love were 
restored. And in that union and 
christian fellowship, we, (after 
holding a number of meetings in 
different parts of the valley where 
members reside,) left them, on the 
14th of November, to return to 
California, which we accomplished 
by stage, a distance of five hun- 
dred and fifty miles, in four days 
and five nights — a very tiresome, 
though otherwise, pleasantjourney. 
We then took the cars one hun- 
dred and fifty miles further to the 
brethren in California, where we 
visited, holding meetings in differ- 
ent places, as the members are scat- 
tered over a large space of territory. 
We continued preaching the word 
until Saturday the 10th of Decem- 
ber, when we met with the members, 
who were assembled from far and 
near, in church council. We all la- 
bored together in the fear of the 
Lord until the much desired happy 
result of union and fellowship was 
manifested by the brethren in Cali- 
fornia with the general brotherhood. 
And our labors in California were 
blessed after preaching on Sunday in 
the neighborhood of the brethren 
near Eld. Geo. Wolfe's, and Sunday 
night in the Disciple Church in Stoc- 
ton, (many of the brethren accom- 
panying us to the latter place,) to a 
large and attentive audience. On 
Monday we took the parting hands 
of brethren and many friends, and 



took the train at 12 o'clock East- 
ward for our home in South Bond, 
where wo arrived after a pleasant 
trip, on the 17th of December at 
9 o'clock, P. M., and found all 
well. We truly feel that the 
Lord was with us and greatly bles- 
sed us, inasmuch as we enjoyed the 
best of health, — had no disappoint- 
ments in all our travels — no acci- 
dents happened us, and our labors 
were received in love everywhere, 
both in California and Oregon, by 
the brethren and the world. All 
manifested their sorrow that we 
had to leave them, and with many 
tears they entreated us to return 
again if we could possibly do so, 
and to urge the general brotherhood 
to lend them help, which we agreed 
to do as the Lord enabled us. And 
we are very sure that the cause of 
Christ requires that ministering 
brethren should be located in Ore- 
gon, and we are satisfied, from all 
that we could learn from the breth- 
ren who live there, and from the 
citizens, together with our observa- 
tion of the general appearance of 
the country, that the brethren 
could do well there for themselves 
and families, and effect much good, 
as we are confident the prospects 
are very favorable for the building 
up of large churches in Oregon. So 
far as we could learn, the only rea- 
son why it has not been done, has 
been for the want of proper ministe- 
rial labor. The members are hum- 
ble and faithful, and would do hon- 
or to any age or country. Califor- 
nia is a very large field for the few 
laborers who reside in that State, 
considering the wants of the people. 
The members are scattered over the 
country very far from each other, 
which renders it very difficult for 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



61 



them to meet often in the only or- 
ganized church in the State. The 
brethren and people generally ex- 
press a strong desire that members, 
and especially ministers, come and 
settle among them, and we are con- 
vinced that much good would re- 
sult from a compliance with their 
request. And we feel it our duty to 
urge the general brotherhood to 
consider this matter in the fear of 
the Lord, and to act as promptly as 
possible. We found the brethren in 
California in comfortable circum- 
stances, so far as the good things of 
this earth are concerned. They 
have enough and to spare. And we 
think that industrious, prudent 
brethren, could do well there in ac- 
cumulating property. Yet, if we 
were to give an opinion relative to 
the matter, our preference would be 
in favor of Oregon — as being, in most 
need of ministers, and agricultural 
pursuits being more uniformly re- 
munerative to the laborer than in 
California, the rains being more 
regular. 

Finally, brethren, the mission to 
California and Oregon, through the 
blessing of God, has been a success, 
so far as we know, and it is our 
prayer, and we ask all the brethren 
to unite in this prayer to God, that 
His blessing may forever rest with 
them, and that all may feel an in- 
terest in the welfare of souls, pray- 
ing the Lord of the harvest to send 
forth laborers unto the vineyard, 
that His sheep and lambs may be 
fed. 

Elds. Jacob Miller and 
Daniel B. Sturgis. 

South Bend, Ind., Dec. 30, 1870. 



Cornelia, Mo. j 
Jan. 8, 1871. j 

Mineral Creek Church, Johnson 
County, Missouri, to the brethren of 
the several districts of churches in 
Missouri sendsgreeting, and submits 
to them the following suggestion: 

Inasmuch as the time of our ap- 
proaching State District Council 
Meeting is not very far distant, it 
has been thought advisable by some 
of us, as it will be necessary to send 
at least one delegate to our next 
Annual Meeting, to have the means 
necessary to defray the expense of 
sending such delegate, made up by 
the several districts of the church, 
previous to our coming district 
meeting; and brought to that meet- 
ing to be given the brother that may 
be sent, and thus avoid much in- 
convenience, if not unpleasant con- 
sequences. And, inasmuch as the 
expense of sending a delegate to 
" A. M." will, at half-fare rates, 
amount to between $50 OOand $75 00. 
And as there are eleven churches 
South of the Missouri Eiver, and al- 
so, some on the North side, (the 
number we don't know,) it will not 
be very difficult to determine about 
the amount each church should con- 
tribute. We suggest the average 
amount be five dollars to each 
church. But as some of the church- 
es in this State are weak, it will be- 
come necessary that the stronger 
churches contribute each, some over 
the average amount — say seven or 
eight dollars, and if when brought 
together it will be found that the 
several amounts so contributed will 
be more than is necessary for the 
aforesaid purpose, perhaps the breth- 
ren will approve of applying said 
surplus to pay off all of the expenses 
incurred in tho sending of our dole- 



62 



CORRESPONDENCE 



gatesto our last "A. M." — apart 
of which, it seems, is as yet unpaid. 
We hope the brethren of the dis- 
tricts of Missouri, will bo prepared 
to report favorably upon the sug- 
gestions herewith submitted to 
them at our coming District Confer- 
ence Meeting. And inasmuch as the 
idea of dividing the State of Mis- 
souri into two Districts and each 
district has its own District Con- 
ference meeting was proposed at 
the last State District Meeting; may 
it not become necessary to carry in- 
to effect the aforesaid proposition 
for to lay the matter before the sev- 
eral arms of the church composing 
the District of Missouri, and be pre- 
pared to present and act in this mat 
ter at our next District Meeting. 
And inasmuch as the advantage of 
half fare rates to go to and return 
from "A. M." is desirable, will the 
brethren Of Missouri or Kansas 
make an effort to secure half fare 
privileges from any R. R. Company, 
and report accordingly and in sea- 
son, to enable the brethren of Illi- 
nois, to cooperate with those west 
of the Mississippi, that propose go- 
ing to our coming Conference Meet- 
ing. If arrangements can be made 
from Kansas City, either with the 
Hannibal and St. Joe, or with the 
Western Division of the North 
Missouri to Hannibal, or with the 
Pacific to St. Louis, perhaps breth- 
ren in Illinois could connect ar- 
rangement with either of said roads, 
if known in time. We will say that 
we will apply to the Pacific Rail 
Road Company for half fare rates 
from Kansas City to St. Louis, and 
on East, and if successful, will im- 
mediately report, and hope the 
brethren interested in either of the 
roads alluded to will see in the mean- 



time what may be done with said 
Companies in the way of securing 
such privileges. 

We leave the matters herein allud- 
ed to, to the brethren interested in 
either of them, to do as to them 
seemeth good, and remain 
Fraternally yours, 
Eld. J. Harshey, Cornelia, Mo. 
Eld. J. TJllery, Oceola, Mo. 
Eld.S.S. Moiiler, Cornelia, Mo. 
Companion please copy. 



OSTRANDER, OHIO. ) 

Jan. 17th, 1871. j 
Dear Brethren in the Lord : We 
hereby send greetings to you who 
are eastward as well as westward, 
and we invite those seeking homes 
to give us a call and see whether 
our part of the country will suit 
you. We further inform you that 
we have only two ministering breth- 
ren in our district, and they are 
both weakly in health. We there- 
fore invite ministering brethren par- 
ticularly to give us a call. Ostran- 
der is on the railroad half way be- 
tween Delaware, O., and Mar3 T sville. 
We have a good country here, that 
is we think so. 

Jos. Maugans. 



NOTICE. 

Notice is hereby given to all the 
churches comprising the Southern 
District of Indiana that our next 
District Meeting will be held, the 
Lord willing, with the brethren at 
Upper Fall Creek Church, on the 
seventh and eighth of April 1871. 

Brethren coming from the East 
by rail road can stop off at Honey 
Creek station ; and those coming 
from the West will stop off at Middle- 



OBITUARIES. 



G:J 



town, two miles west ot the place 
of meeting, where they will find 
conveyances to the residence of the 
brethren. 

By order of the brethren, 

Martin Kodeoap. 

Middletown, Henry Co., Ind, 

German Settlement, VV. Va., ) 
January 20th, 1871. j 

Brother James Quinter: yon will 
please and publish in the Gospel 
Visitor that the District Meeting of 
West Virginia will be, the Lord 
willing, on the 19th and 20th of 
May next in Preston County, in the 
German Settlement congregation. 
AVe heartily invite all that will and 
can come and be with us, and espe- 
cially those going to the Annual 
Meeting can stop with us a few 
days. Oakland on the Baltimore 
and Ohio K. K. is our nearest station. 
Our meeting-house is 1 1 miies south- 
west from this point. Brethren 
wishing to stop will inform us by 
letter, and we will bring them from 
Oakland to the place of meeting. 

In the behalf of the church, 

Samuel A. Ftke. 



Received from the churches and paid 

over to the committee $300 50 

The Committee received of the Breth- 
ren in Oregon and California . . 106.25 

$406.75 
The Committee's traveling expenses 

were $613.05 

Deduct 406.75 

Balance due the Committee . . . $206.30 
This leaves me short of paying them up 
$206.30. 

Christian Wenger. 
South Bend, Ind. 



OREGON AND CALIFORNIA MIS- 
SION. 

The undersigned acknowledges 
through the columns of the Visitor 
that money has been received from 
the following named churches up to 
January 1st, 1871: 

Thornapple, Mich. 
Elkhart, Ind. 
Aughwick, Pa. 
Red Bank, Pa. 
Pipe Creek, Md. 
Keokuk Church, Iowa. 
Des Moines Valley, Iowa. 
Upper Conawago, Pa. 
D. Miller, Preble Co., 0. 
Ell River, Ind. 
Geo. Gerver, Dayton, 0. 



OBITUARIES. 



Died in Ten Mile congregation, October 10th, 
1870, our old sister, MARY MAGDALENA 
ELLER. Aged 88 years, 2 months and 20 
days. Funeral services by bro. J. P. Hetric 
and C. Kaylor who were here on a visit of love 
among us- J. Wise. 

Died in Rome District, Hancock Co., 0., 
ELZA ROBERTS. He was born the first day 
of April in the year 1800, and died January the 
first 1871. Aged 70 years and 9 months. Fun- 
eral services conducted by the writer. 

John P. Ebersole. 

Died in Rome District, Hancock Co., Ohio, 
on the 17th day of November 1870, our much 
beloved sister ELISABETH OAKS, consort of 
bro. Jacob Oaks. Aged 45 years, one month 
and 27 days. She leaves a sorrowing husband 
and 6 children to mourn their loss, which we 
believe to be her gain; three of her children 
now living are members of the church. She 
was an exemplary member, much beloved by 
all around her. Bro. Oaks has lost an affection- 
ate companion and her children a kind mother, 
and the church a beloved sister. Her disease 
was dropsy. The religious services were con- 
ducted by bro. Levi Dickey and the writer. 
Text: 1 Cor. loth chapter. 

John P. Ebeiisole. 
['Companion' please copy.] 

Died in the Missisinawa church, Wabash Co., 
Ind., August the 29th, 1S70, at the residence of 
her son-in-law Otis Brubaker, our beloved old 
sister JULIA HARTER, wife ot Joseph Harter, 
aged 79 years, 2 months and 23 days. Funeral 
services by J E. Ikcnberry and the writer from 
John 5 : 25 & 28. John Wolf. 

[Companion please copy.] 

Also in the same church, on the 15th day of 
May, 1870, our beloved brother JACOB TOR- 
NEY, aged 66 years and 24 days. He died in 
the triumph of faith. Services by the Brethren. 

Died in the Upper Deer Creek church, Casa 
county, Ind., October the 8th, 1S70, of consump- 
tion, friend CANIDA GARD. aged 47 years and 
4 days. Funeral discourse by Eld. Ililo Hamil- 
ton to a large concourse of people from 1 Cor. 
15: 54 & 55. A. Rinehart. 



04 



OB1TUA1UES. 



Died Juno 24th 1870, in the Black Swamp Dis- 
trict, Sandusky Co,, 0., DANIEL MAURER, 
aged 71 years, 10 months and 15 days. Ho bo- 
longed to tho Lutheran Church. Funeral ser- 
vices by tho writer from Rom. 6 : 22 & 23. 

Also in tho samo church, JACOB, son of friend 
OAKS and grand son of bro. OAKS, of Hancock 
county, 0., aged 1 year, 4 months and 28 days. 
Text : Matt. 18 : 3, by the writer. 

Died in Toledo, in the same church, November 
10th, 1870, MARTHA HASEMEYER, daughter 

of bro. William and sister Hasemeyer, 

aged 23 years and 19 days. She like many others 
put off baptism till it was too late. She leaves 
a sorrowful husband and two small children, 
and many friends to mourn their loss. Text : 
Rev. 14 : 13, by the writer. 

Noah Henricks. 

Died in the Libertyville church, Jefferson Co., 
Iowa, October 22nd, 1870, of a lingering disease, 
sister MARY SMITH, aged 71 years, 4 months 
and 3 days. She was a faithful member of the 
church for 48 years. 

She was born in Franklin County, Va., June 
19th, 1799, was married to Alexander Smith, 
Nov. 22nd 1815, moved to Indiana 1819, joined 
church in 1822. She leaves her husband 75 years 
old and 1 daughter belonging to tho church, and 
2 adopted daughters and many friends to mourn 
their loss. Funeral service by Daniel Zook and 
others. 

M. GLOTFELTY. 

Died in the Milledgeville congregation, Carroll 
Co., 111., October 10th, 1870, EMMA, the only 
child of bro, Joseph and sister Harriet SHANK, 
aged 4 years, 6 months and 21 days. Disease: 
croup. Funeral occasion improved by Eld. J. 
S. Hauger and Eld. M. Meyer, from the 90th 
Psalm, 12th verse, to an intelligent and atten- 
tive congregation. 

J. S. Hauger. 
(Companion please copy.) 

Died in the Manor Branch, Indiana county, 
Pa., December 11th, 1870, HEZEKIAH, son of 
brother Levi and sister Mary Ann FRY, aged 21 
years, 3 months and 21 days. Funeral discourse 
from 2 Cor. 1:9, by Jos. Holsopple and David 
Ober. 

Died of typhoid fever, in Fairview congrega- 
tion, Appanoose county, Iowa, Oct. 21st, 1870, 
brother SAMUEL WHISLER, aged 47 years, 11 
months and 4 days. He had been a consistent 
member of the church for some 24 years, and for 
17 years a deacon, beloved by the church and all 
who surrounded him, leaving behind him the 
undoubted marks of a Christian being one who 
labored for peace in the church, in the neighbor- 
hood and in his family. At the time of his death 
his beloved wife (a sister) and two daughters 
were confined to their beds with the same dis- 
ease. On that account the funeral was not 
preached until the first Sunday in December all 
the family being present. Discourse by Elder 
Daniel Zook and others, from Rev. 14: 13, to a 
large and very attentive congregation. May 
the Lord sustain the bereaved in their affliction, 
believing their loss to be his eternal gain. 



Also in tho same congregation, of typhoid 
fever, Nov. 30th, 1870, sister MARY ZOOK, wife 
of bro. Abraham Zook, aged 39 years, two days 
loss. Having boon a member of the church 
about 20 years, in her shone many of tho Chris- 
tian graces, and though she is dead the effacing 
fingors of time cannot remove the clear marks 
of Christian character left behind. She was one 
of those lovely mothers in Israel of whom no 
one could speak aught but good. Her remains 
wore followed to the meeting house December 
1st by a large number of relatives and friends. 
Funeral discourse by bro. J. D. Yoder and Jacob 
Bahr from 1 Thes. 4 : 14, to a large and attentive 
congregation, after which the remains were in- 
terred in the grave yard near by. At the time of 
her death the beloved brother was afflicted and 
had been for some time making this affliction 
almost too much for mortal to bear. He was 
comforted by many kind friends and relatives 
in his distress. May the Lord sustain him and 
those left in his charge who alone can heal all 
our sorrows. 

Also in the same congregation, of consump- 
tion, Sept. 26th, 1870, sister ELLEN BEER, con- 
sort of bro. George Beer, aged 26 years, 9 month3 
and 8 days. Having been a member of the 
church for some years, beloved by all its mem- 
bers, highly esteemed by her neighbors, and 
said to be a worthy model of Christian piety. 
The funeral discourse was preached by Elder 
Abraham Replogle and Daniel Zook from 1 Pet. 
1:14, to a large and attentive congregation. 
May the Lord sustain the bereaved in their af- 
fliction. 

Also in the samo congregation, of dysentery, 
Sept. 23rd, 1870, WM. M. WEDMORE, infant 

son of bro. John A. and sister Wedmore, 

aged 8 months and 22 days. Funeral discourse 
by Elder Daniel Zook and others from Mark 10 : 
14, to a large attentive congregation. No doubt 
the parents' loss of this infant is its gain, for 
Jesus says, " suffer little children to come unto 
me and forbid them not for of such is the King- 
dom of Heaven." Goldson Prkwitt. 
(Companion please copy above notices.) 

Died in the Donnells Creek church, in Clark 
Co., 0., January 18th, bro. JACOB FUNDER- 
BURGH, aged 88 years and 18 days. He had 
sixty grand children and forty-five great grand 
children. IIo was a member of the church, and 
a worthy and faithful member for many years. 

The funeral services were performed in the 
Methodist meeting house in Donnellsville, in 
the presence of a large congregation who as- 
sembled to pay their last respects to an aged and 
worthy citizen, by the brethren, the writer as- 
sisting. Editor. 

Died in the East Nimishillin District, Ohio, 
December 5th, 1870, ELLEN, daughter of bro. 
Andrew and sister Susanna KARPER, aged 3 
years, 8 months and 26 days. 

Also in tho same district, Dec. 12th, MARTIN 
VAN BUREN, son of our friend John MOR- 
TER, aged 9 years, 3 months and 7 days. Fun- 
eral services in both cases by the Brethren. 

Dayid Youko. 



We have received several subscriptions with- 
out names or Postoffice. 

The book Parables has been de- 

layed some, but will be ready now very soon. 

The brethren will plea-'; not write to 
hit-. Wril directly to Mr. Collin-, tell him 
you want, and lie 

will give you price. We think he is entirely 
respon - 



BOOK NOTICES. 

Six Books - i hb Km.h> op Virgil. With 
Kxplan ibulary. I3y Tho- 

mas Ch 

tildredge ^ Brother, Publishers. 

Philadelphia. 
By John S. 
Hart, LL. D. 

ther, Publishers, 
Philadelphia. 



,\ew Chih Rales for 1871. 

BFer the Gos- 
-71 at the following low club 
rates ■ 
5 copies for $ 5.00 

An v | ■ i • rate. 

Addi II. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton. 0. 



SALEM COLLEGE. 

BOURB >N, MARSHALL COUNTY, IND. 1 ] 

The Spring Term of this Institution will 

Monday, March 20th, 1871. A class in 

tics will be organized at the beginning 

ot the term for the special benefit of teachers. 

I be obt lined by applying 

to Eld Milford, In I., or to the 

President. Bourbon, Ind. 

For further particulars address 

(). \V. Miller, A. ML, President. 
Bourbon, Ind. 



Subscription Book Publisher, 

CINCINNATI. O. 
AGENTS WANTED 



Tree 
and Sh mid by 

I 

Th $i ■ class s 1 



20,000 lbs. Evergreen and Tree Seeds; 
Apple, Pear, Cherry, &c. ; Grass Seeds; Bi 

Cabbage. Carrot. Onion, Squash, Turnip and 
all Vegetable and Flower Seeds, in small or 
large quantities ; also Small Fruits, Stocks, 
Bulbs, Shrubs, Hoses, Verbenas. &c , by mail, 
prepaid. New Golden Banded Japan Lily, 
60c. Priced Descriptive Catalogue sent to 
any plain address, gratis. Agents wan 
Wholesale List to Agents, Clubs and the 
Trade. Seeds on commission. 

B. M. WATSON. Old Colony Nu 
and Seed Warehouse, Plymouth, Massachu- 
Fstnblishpd in 1-1'J. 

VT7 ANTED — AGENTS — For Parson's 

Lmvs of 

Business. 

With fnll directions and forms for" all transac- 
tions in every State in the Union. By THE- 
OPHILUS PARSONS, LL. 1). 

A correct, economical, and safe counselor 
and adviser. 

So plain, full, accurate, and complete that 
no person can afford to be without it. Em- 
bodying the results of the labor and study of 
the most popular and successful writer of law 
books in the country- 
Send for circular, with terms &c. Address 
NATIONAL PUBLISHING CO., Cincinna- 
ti. Ohio. 

THE PILGRIM. 

Tub Pilgrim, as heretofore, will he devoted 
to Religion, Moral Reform, Domestic News of 
the Church, Correspondent', Marriages and Ob- 
ituaries, etc. Also an outside or secular depart- 
ment, devoted to Crop Reports, Agri 
and Horticultural Items, Markets, and a 

that may 
be of interest to the general reader. It will be 
burdened with invigorating food for rhe - 
nimine to be truly Christinn, and having 'or its 
purpi tAL Bible Truths. It will ad- 

the r-piiit of love and liberty, the 
principles of true Christinnity, and shall labor 
for the promotion of peace and unity 
as br mragement of the pilgrim 

and the instruction of our children — 
avoiding everything that may ha 
towards disunion or sectional The 

Pilgrim will he published on good paper, new 

I ■ 

TERMS: 

Single <'<'! ,v one year 

A ny Qumbi 
Addi 11 B. BRUM! 



FOR SALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 
"G08PEL VISITOR," 

ivill be sent postpaid at the annexed rate-: 
Oehlscbleger'fl German and English 
Dictionary , with pronunciation of the 
German part in English characters . $1.75 
riu" same with pronunciation of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.75 

Nonresistance paper 2(1 

IjoiiikI - J.") 

Need's Theology 1.4'n 

Wisdom and Power of God L45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 

Plain Remarks on Light Mindedness. . 10 

Wandelnde Seelt | German] 1,15 

WaUfahrt nach Zionsthal GO 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form. . . 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

New German Hymn Book. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymv Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

" per dozen 4 ,25 

Kost's Dc-mestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &c. at the 
risk of the sender. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 



THE BKETHKBN'S 




mm 



LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethren " can find their 
style of 

HATS 

of best quality at reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL COLLIxWS' 
330 Third St. 

Dayton, O. 

[ Sent by Express wherever ordered. ] 



9 

Containing tin United Counsels and Conclu- 
sion* of the Brethren at tlnir Annual M 
fre. By Elder HENRY KURTZ. 



The work neatly bound together with 

"Alexander Mack's Writings," 
] copy sent by mail postage paid Si. 70 

Of those bound there arc but few left, and 
as the "Macks" are on! of print, when these 
few are disposed of, hence friends who wish 
ti) have a COpy had better send orders soon. 
Of the Encyclopedia in pamphlet form (with- 
out Mack) we have yet some more than of 
the bound ones, and to have them more spee- 
dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
vviil reduce the price and send them postpaid 
f >r seventy Jive cents [$0.75] 

Address: HENRY KURTZ, 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co., O. 



The Great Remedy ! 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
new should know that Dr. Fahiney's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county, 
Md., as far back as 1789. It, is now put up in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
be taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
bad cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a bad case of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
can take it as well as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
sent upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh- 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will be sent free to 
any address. For particulars address Dr. P. 
Fahrney, No. 30, North Dearborn St., Chica- 
go. III..' or Dr. P. Fahiney's Bio's & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 

Sold by Druggists and Storekeepers. 



TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIENDS. 

I have still on hand a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Snpper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reader. The whole 
containing 28*2 pages neatly bound, which I 
orfc: on the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $ G8 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B. F. Moo maw, 
Bonsack, Roanoke Co., Va. 





GOSPEL V 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



fc:i)iTt:i> kv 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUiNTER. 



VOL. XXL MARCH, 1871. NO. 3. 



TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



I DAYTON, OHIO: 

II. .r. KURTZ, PRINTER & PUBLISH K 1 ; 



I 





S 



CONTENTS 

Hope surpassed 66 

A View of the Past.— a Look at the Pre- 
sent, and a Hope for the Future 08 

Stray Thoughts 72 

To a Downcast Believer 73 

Oar everlasting Btrength 76 

The Lamb of God 78 

The Meek shall inherit the Earth 79 

Can we he governed by our Feelings.'.. . 80 

What to do with the drunkards ! 81 

Chanty 82 

A Jew's story of the fall of Jerusalem.. . . 84 

Home influences as means of grace 80 

The Twenty-third Psalm 88 

Editorial — Our Visit to Eagle Creek 89 

Correspondence — Second Report of an 
Exploration of South-western Virgi- 
nia 90 

Notice 93 

Poetry : 

The Agony in the Garden 94 

Obituaries 95 



Letters Received. 

From A Longanecker, Tobias P Imler, Joel 
Ohmart, H B Brumbaugh, DB Mentzer(4), 
John P Miller, Mich Hohf, P S Newcomer. 
Alary Richard, Dan'l Zook, Araos S Guth, J C 
Davis, S C Keiin, H F Miller, John R Ritter, 
J R Holsinger, David Long, Win H Keecy, 
Alex Pefley, Wro Bucklew, Sam'l Ullery, Sam'l 
Bock, H R Holsinger, AV J H Baumann, Geo 
Maurer, E Brallier, Raul B Reigard, Levi 3 
Replogle, Abr Creeger, And Neher, E Prather, 
Abr Ba)r, J K L Swihart, Win Moore, Jonas 
Leekron, Jos S Foster, A B Brumbaugh, Eoi 
J Meyers, Benj Brumbaugh, Sam'l H Meyers, 
John R Wellington, Franklin Forney, Joel 
Glick, Levi Kaufmann, Dan'l T Arnold, John 
Reiser, J C McMullen, J A Reichard, Alex 
Wolf, Jos Hartsough, Dan'l Hays, And G 
Snowberger, Geo Bucher, Geo Riley, Mahlon 
Meyer, Baroara Mosser. 

WITH MONEY. 

From D G Varner, Jesse Meyers, Isaac 
Wampler. John Smith, David G *W e lls, A G 
Black, Win J Stout, John W Hitt, Peter Ellen- 
berger, David C off man, Win C Miller, M A 
Tinsler. .F C Mr Mullen, Jos R Long, A J Nix- 
son, Joshan Sohultz, David Rittenhouse, John 
Hurabarger, Christian Krider. J A Sell, Sam'l 
Strayer, Prances A Landis, Henry Wingard, C 
Newcomer, Philip Boyle, J Matthia', Jacob 
Lehman, Nancy Miller, Henry Horner, S C 
Keinj, Geo Row, M Sebrnntz. C P L Dow, A 
N Fike, A Ives, John W Provance, Win J 
Stout, D R Savler, Ira Calvert. J P Ebersole, 
(2), Franklin Brenlzer, W R Peetcr, B F Kit- 
tinger(2), Jacob Mobler, J K Beery, Sam'l 
Click, Sam'l D Shirk, Mary A Snively, John B 
Mishler, John Mohler, Cath Croni.se, Mary 
Eiumert, T C Johnson, Jacob Lehman, Jacob 
Dillman, Jos Maugans, Clara Wilson, John 



(inntz, lie., Buoher, Jos Weaver, Anan Hen gel, 
.! S Plory, W Arnold, D N Workman, S A 
Holsinger, B .J Sprankle, Harrison Hudson, 
Bfarg Deardorff, David C Hardtnan, F M Sny- 
der. John Snyder, J Pioke, Geo !Uffeo6perger, 
A D Ritohey, Val Wimer, Kli/a Horst, I Price 
^ Son, N B Brumbaugh, John Nicholson, I) .) 
Peck, Tilghman Coy, Wm Sadler, Frankie 
Mishler, Jacob Camp, John Henrioks, John S 
Bmmert, Thos G Snyder, V' C Miller. .1 U 
Custer, S B Rawland. Sam'l Plory, Bnoob Eby, 
Jacob Dillman, Jacob Shook, Henry M Bru- 
bakor, Eli Horner, John Lair, Kate Beohtel, 
Bid. A F Snyder, John A Stranger, And Hof- 
furd, Matilda Wilson. 



Notice. 

Those wishing to have correspondence with 
me will address me at Milledgeville, Carroll 
Co., 111. 

Bid. Jacob s. Hauger. 
(Companion please copy ) 



Hew Club Rates for 1871. 

After the first of February we offer the Gos- 
pel Visitor for 1871 at the following low club 
rates ? 
5 copies for $ 5.00 

Any larger number at the same rate. 

Names of subscribers and subscription money 
should always be sent to the publisher, and 
Post Office Orders should be made payable to 
him. Send money in Post Office orders or drafts 
where these can be procured. When this can- 
not be done send in registered letters. Single 
subscriptions plainly directed and carefully 
mailed at our risk. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, 0. 

The Children's Paper. 

TERMS REDUCED. 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

1 copy per year to one address $0 30 

8 copies " " " " 2 00 

20 " " " " " 4 no 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers for Was well 
as in furnishing reading matter for the chil- 
dren. 

Back numbers can he furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise at the time. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all oiders to 

• H. J. KURTZ. Dayton, O. 



©@§« 



Vol. XXI. 



MARCH, 1871. 



No. 3. 



HOPE SURPASSED. 

"I had not thought to see thy face; and, lo, 
God hiith shewed me also thy seed." Gen. 48 : 
11. 

The people of the world are not 
only frequently disappointed in not 
receiving what they expected from 
it, but their disappointments aro not 
uncommonly attended with grief. 
For if "hope deferred makes the heart 
sick," as Solomon declares it does, 
much more will the heart be afflicted 
when hope is not realized at all. 
God also often disappoints his people; 
but when he does so, it is not by do- 
ing less than they expected, but by 
doing more. His gifts exceed their 
expectation. "Not as the world 
giveth, give I unto you," said Jesus 
to his disciples. The world gives 
less than it promises, but he gives 



promise to him, and an acknowledg- 
ment of his blessing. Ke attributes 
his success in life to God. This is 
as it should be. Through whatever 
means God's blessings reach us, he 
is the spring, and he should have 
our sincere thanUs and our adoring 
praise. When Joseph presented his 
sons to his father, he embraced them 
and kissed them, and said to Joseph, 
"I had not thought to see thy face: 
and, lo, God hath showed me thy 
seed." Here is a grateful acknowl- 
edgment that God had far exceeded 
his expectation. Surely, "unto the 
upright there ariseth light in the 
darkness." The dark cloud that had 
for years cast a gloomy shadow over 
the heart of Jacob, was now dis- 
pelled. When we remember the cir- 
cumstances connected with the sor- 



more. 

In the eventful, suggestive and rowful 8e P aration of the indulgent 
instructive life of the patriarch Ja-j father and affectionate 80n > we sha11 
cob, we have a striking illustration 1101 wonder that Jacob's cup of joy 
of the principle that God does more was ful1 when he 8aw Jo8e P h > and 
for his people than they expected, thafc he exclaimed > " now let me die > 
and thus happily disappoints them.| since l have 8een th ^ faCe > becaU8 ° 
When ho expressed himself in the l thou art yet alive." When Joseph's 

words at the head of our article, he|s arment of man F colors di PP ed in 
Mt a happy disappointment He blood, was presented to Jacob, "he 

was near his end, and was making! knew ifc > and 8aid ' ifc is m ? son ' 8 
preparation for his departure. Jo- coat ^ an evil bea8t hath devoured 
aeph has been informed that his h{m > Jo8e P h is without doubt rent 
father was sick, and taking his two in P ieces - And JaCob rent his clothes 
sons Manasseh and Ephraim withl and P ut sackc,oth u P on his loin8 > 
him, makes him a visit. The aged] and mourned for his 80n man 7 da J 8 - 
patriarch received the tidings of his' And a11 his 80n8 and a11 his dau S ht ' 
son's visit with apparent to satisfac-i er8r09eu P t0 comforfc h[m '> but he 
tion, and although weak with the | refused to be comforted, and he said, 

infirmities of age, "strengthened for X wiU S° down int0 the &* Ye 
himself and sat upon the bed," ard lunto m ^ 80n mournin S- Thufl hl8 
made a particular recital of God's lfather we P* for him< " For a Ion £ 



CG 



HOPE SURPASSED. 



time lie had given op his mind to! served to bo the deliverer and law- 



the painful conviction that Joseph 
was dead. When it was thought 
necessary that the sons of Jacob 
should take Benjamin their brother 
into Egypt to prove their innocency, 
and when they informed their father 
of the circumstance, ho replied, "me 
have 30 bereaved of my children : 
Joseph is not, and Simeon is not, and 
ye will take Benjamin away: all 
these things are against me/' Can 
we well conceive a greater contrast 
in two conditions of the samo mind, 
than we find in Jacob when he ex- 
claimed all these things are against 
me, and when he said, I had not 
thought to see thy face; and, lo, 
God hath shewed me also thy seed. 
The first expression indicates ex 
tremo despondency; the last the 
highest delight. A burden of grief 
had been removed from his heart, 
and a brightness shone around his 
d} 7 ing bed, which was no less cheer- 
ing and comforting to his soul, than 
it was unexpected. 



giver of his nation. His parents 
could probably say with Jacob, " wo 
had not thought to see thy face, and, 
lo, God has shewed us thy wonder- 
ful promotion to honor and useful- 
ness in furthering his purposes. 

When Noah commenced the con- 
struction of the ark to save the 
faithful, and to preserve animals 
alive ior the world after the deluge 
should abate, ho most probably had 
but a faint idea of the greatness of 
his work, and of the important re- 
lation he would stand to both the 
antediluvian and the postdiluvian 
world. "Noah found grace in the 

eyes of the Lord." "Noah was a 

just man and perfect in his g( 
tions, and Noah walked with God " 
He w r as made the second father to 
the human race. 

The apostle John who was ban- 
ished to the island called Patmos, 
"for the word of God, and for the 
testimony of Jesus Christ," probably 
expected but little advantage from 



And this incident in the life and i his residence there but some amel- 
experience of this ancient saint of ioration of his 'suffering under the 
God, is not the only instance in persecuting emperor by whom he 
which ho has done more for his was banished. But if this was the 
people than they expected. When limit of his expectation, he was 
the parents of Moses committed happily disappointed. He was hon- 



their babe to the waters in the ark 
of bulrushes made by their own 
hands, the highest object their fond 
hearts hoped to attain unto was 
probably, the preservation of the life 
of the innocent child. They scarcely 
ever expected to see it again. But, 
behold, the wonderful providence of 
God ! The Egyptian princess who 
finds the child adopts him, and his 
mother becomes his nurse. And he 



ored with special visits and com- 
munications from his risen and glori- 
fied Lord, and was favored with 
rare facilities for obtaining a knowl- 
edge of the glorious future of the 
church, and of the destin}' of our 
race. And not only so, but ho was 
made the medium between the angel 
to whom "The Eevelation of Jesus 
Christ" was given, and the churches 
for whom it was given. Instead of 



is not only preserved to gladden the finding that rocky island a dreary 
hearts of his parents, or at least and lonely place, as he perhaps ex- 
that of his mother, but ho is pre-pected to do, he found it "the house 



HOPE SURPASSED. 



G7 



of God and the gate of heaven." 
So does God exceed the hopes and 
expectations of his people. 

The idea that God frequently ex- 
ceeds the expectation of his people 
has been exemplified in their ex 
perience in reference to temporal 
things in many instances. Many of 
them once had no worldly property. 
Such were their circumstances that 
they expected to gain but little by 
their labors but a comfortable living, 
and scarcely that. But with the 
blessing of the Lord upon their la- 
bors, they have been favored not 
only with competency, but with 
wealth. And when wealth is re- 
garded as a gift of God, or as the 
result of his blessing on industry 
and christian frugality, it will not 
be very likely to injure its posses- 
sors, for they will "use this world 
as not abusing it." They will not 
regard wealth as an end to be ob- 
tained, but as a means to be used for 
doing good. 

And in regard to spiritual things 
the principle under consideration has 
frequently been realized by the pious- 
Many Christians when first awak- 
ened to a sense of sin, felt their 
burden to be very great, and they 
found it very difficult to hope simply 
for pardon. But the Lord did not 
only pardon them, but filled them 
with joy and peace in believing. 
And not only so, but in many cases, 
parents have soon had their children 
with them in the church. God has 
greatly exceeded their expectation. 
It is true, they prayed and hoped 
to have their prayers answered, but 
like Abraham, "against hope they 
believed in hope." I had not thought 
to see thy face; and, lo, God hath 
shewed me also thy seed. 

The Queen ot Sheba heard of the 



fame of Solomon, and no doubt had 
formed a very high idea of his glory 
and greatness. But when she wit- 
nessed what she did of his posses- 
sions, and of the order of his house, 
she exclaimed, "Behold, the half 
was not told me; thy wisdom and 
prosperity exceedeth the fame which 
I heard." So it will probably be 
with Christians. They havo read of 
the man}- mansions in their Father's 
house, and of the "holy Jerusalem, 
descending out of heaven from God, 
having the glory of God; and her 
light like unto a stone most pre- 
cious, even like a jasper stone, clear 
as crystal," and of the various views 
of heaven in which the Scriptures 
abound, and have had a foretaste of 
heaven, and have tasted of the pow- 
ers of the world to come, but when 
they reach that happy place, and 
are made partakers of the glory 
that is to be revealed at the advent 
of our Redeemer, they will exclaim 
with the Queen of Sheba, "behold, 
the half was not told me." The 
highest expectation will be surpassed 
and the brightest hope exceeded. 

O what a future is before the 
Christian ! "It doth not yet appear 
what we shall be." No, but wo 
shall be more than we can now com- 
prehend or justly conceive of. God 
is "able to do exceeding abundantly 
above all that we ask or think." 

"We speak of the realms of the blest — 
That country so bright and so fair; 

And oft are its glories confess'd: 
But what must it be to be there ? 

We speak of its pathways of gold — 
Its walls, deck'd with jewels so rare — 

Its wonders and pleasures untold; 
But what must it be to be there ?" 

J. Q. 



Life is a struggle between fear and 
hope. Header, which shall win ? 



G8 



THE PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE. 



For the Visitor. 

A View of the Past ; A Look at the 
Present, and a Hope for the Future. 

One hundred and fifty years ago 
a little band of persecuted Christians 
set foot on American soil and found 
an asylum under tho protecting hand 
of Providence. And as this is the 
fiftieth year since I landed in the 
City of Brotherly love, I am strong- 
ly reminded of the propriety of look- 
ing into the past, to compare it with 
the present, and see what can be ex 
pected in the future, especially since 
we all without exception, wish to 
know something of the future. And 
in taking a retrospective view of 
the past, we may learn where we 
and others haved erred, and thereby 
be cautioned for the present and 
made wise for the future. 

1 would like first to look at the 
characteristics of The Little Band. 
We find in them a love for seclusion, 
an humble, unassuming, unostenta- 
tious deportment; a readiness to 
yield in any and every thing, ex- 
cepting in that which belonged to 
their religion. This carried them so 
far that they kept those points for 
which they had chiefly been perse- 
cuted in Germany, a perfect secret 
and in a great measure remained a 
secret until the late war broke out, 
when it became necessary to declare 
those principles, (namely of non-re- 
sistance &c.) before Magistrates and 
Governors; hence brethren may see 
that there is no need of laying those 
questions before applicants private- 
ly, since there is no more danger of 
persecution on that account. And 
brethren are even exonerated from 
voting at the poll, the people of the 
world seeing that it is inconsistent 
with their profession and practice. 
And, indeed, brethren never made use 



of that right for nearly a hundred 
years, as I am informed by an aged 
brother from the east. The first in- 
troduction of voting by the breth- 
ren for President was probably the 
third or fourth Presidential term, 
when brethren's sons were spurred 
up to it, and afterward becoming 
members, were induced to it again, 
and like in tho first introduction of 
tho use of tobacco, no immediate 
evil results appeared, it was left un- 
hindered, until the evil results came 
forth, and now to stop either, at 
once is impossible, for the resistant 
instead of the non-resistant prin- 
ciple hath taken strong hold, because 
of the great multitude instead of 
the small number that constituted 
the members of that pure and holy 
body which was willing to sacrifice 
every thing for the common good. 
We look back again and we see 
that Little Band multiplying slowly 
and gradually in the state of Penn- 
sylvania, and as they were unassum- 
ing not mingling in other peoples' 
business, they were left go in peace. 
Though one of their speakers in 
moving over into New Jersey was 
met by a clergyman and ordered to 
move back since they did not wish 
anybody to come among them teach- 
ing heresy and causing divisions; 
yet the brother in a lamblike dispo- 
sition overcome him so that he con. 
sented to dine with him. Thus we 
see them spreading the simple doc- 
trine of the cross from valley to 
valley, from mountain to mountain, 
till we see them crossing on horse- 
back, their saddlebags filled with 
oats for their animal, and a lunch 
for themselves in the pocket of their 
ash or lead colored habiliment, 
reaching the valley of the Mississip- 
pi as the western states are called. 



THE PAST, PEESENT, AND FUTURE. 



Bat another era opens. The west- 
ern countries open. Emigration like 
a flood of water fills the west. Call 
after call is made: "Come over and 
help us." The unerring hand of 
Providence has prepared a means to 
answer those calls by lightning 
speed, the iron horse exceeds all 
other modes of travel, and it is 
adopted, though somewhat cautious- 
ly by the brethren, because it is a 
new thing. And I remark here that 
there are still a few individuals who 
are conscientious about traveling by 
railroad to preach the Gospel, though 
for doing business they would have 
no scruples. I would state a fact 
that came under my notice not very 
long ago. But lest a smile of deri- 
sion might appear on the counten- 
ance of some of my readers, let me 
remind them that caution was, and 
in a great measure yet is a charac- 
teristic of the simple followers of 
Christ. It is well known that the 
world rushes headlong into every 
scheme and measure, and 1 am sorry 
to say, here and there some of our 
brethren follow suit and are thereby 
damaged. 

Now let us take an ether look in- 
to the dim vista of the past, and we 
behold how the unerring hand of 
Providence always prepared means 
adapted to the present wants of his 
creation. Better adapted could no 
people be than the brethren were in 
those days of early settlement to 
impress the simple truths as they 
believed it. Not assuming, not dar- 
ing, nor defying, the learned and 
the great took little notice of them, 
but as they spread and multiplied 
like in the days of Pharaoh, jealousy 
was awakened and plans for their 
extermination were matured and 
entered into. But as then, so now, 



God has prepared a few individuals, 
they being taught in all the arts of 
Egypt, in the science and craft of 
modern magicians. Thus they passed 
unhurt and unharmed to the other 
side of the mountains. 

When I say ''in the science," &c, 
I mean that men came over from 
the popular churches that had edu 
cation, who could cope with the 
learned and wise of this world, like 
an ancient Paul, though not making 
use of their learning as a common 
thing, but when required steel would 
meet steel, or in other words, educa- 
tion sanctified by grace, would over- 
come and silence the educated crafty. 
What especially favored that " Little 
Band" for upwards of an hundred 
years until they had taken firm 
foothold and were well supplied 
with proper implements of warfare 
in their Master's service, was the 
fact that there was no public record 
made of them. Even Buck in his 
Theological Dictionary, bringing 
them across the ocean and settling 
them near Germantown, lost them 
under the name of Tankers, and 
gives an account of the origin of 
the Seventh Day Baptists. But as 
the close of the twelve hundred and 
sixty days in which the church was 
to remain in the wilderness closed, 
little by little she became known of. 
and one by one entered her service- 
well trained and fitted for the work- 
that was needed from one period to 
another. And though young men 
of education and talents joined the 
ranks, which caused a fear and dread 
here and there that by and by the 
simplicity of the church would be 
lost, and swallowed up by populari- 
ty, especially when one acted im- 
prudently or brought in something 
new as is sometimes the case with 



70 



THE PAST, PKBSENT, AND FUTURE. 



those who come from Babylon to 
travel the road to Zion And since 
they are fresh and vigorous, they 
conclude the old pilgrims are entire- 
ly too slow. And it must be con- 
fessed that many of us are given 
too much to loiter along the road, 
and to wasto a great deal of pre- 
cious time by counting pebbles and 
looking at the Vain toys of this 
world. And though for all this, we 
look upon them, that is, those, young 
men, as bold skirmishers that did 
not like to be bound to camp lite 
and have become excellent watch- 
men on the walls of Zion. 

The last twentj 7 } T ears are espe- 
cially remarkable in the history of 
the church in regard to her increase 
and consequent popularity, as welj 
as an imperceptible change in the 
manner and mode of preaching- 
The common school system pro" 
duced seme scholars and also critics 
who would pick and nibble at our 
doctrine and fain would have wip >d 
it away with their worldly wisdom- 
But the church has gained at the 
same time of the same element — 
young men who are equal in every 
way with the addition of the grace 
of God which was not in vain be- 
stowed upon them. Thus the 
struggle of a hand to hand fight has 
commenced, and unless we can make 
use of the same weapons in the name 
of the Lord our enemies do, we can 
not expect to be very successful. 

To make myself better under- 
stood, let me refer to my position I 
took twenty years ago in regard to 
publishing the Gospe' Visitor. My 
objection with many other honest 
thinking brethren, was in part, its 
novelty or newness, and in part 
that the world made uso of the press 
to propagate error and wickedness. 



But when in the act of opposing, 

the history of the invention of the 
art of printing by a German, by the 
name of Faust at once changed my 
mind. The first printing of any 
special note was the Bible in small 
fragments. Wlien that book had 
been hid in Popish seclusion and the- 
price of a copy was beyond the 
reach of common people, but now 
it is sold for a very small amount. 
This enraged the soul destroyers de- 
claring that the person or persons 
dealing in this business had a league 
with the devil who furnished them 
with these copies*; consequently a 
reward was offered to make known 
the person that furnished those 
pamphlets. But he passed away in 
peace, and no sooner did the art of 
printing become known, than the 
enemies of it and of all truth turned 
about and used the same vehiclo to 
publish and multiply their creeps, 
articles of faith, deciplines, conclu- 
sions of councils, &c. Taking this 
view of the matter, I and many 
brethren said, and yet say, let us 
double and tripple our exertions by 
the use of the press where our voices 
cannot reach. Thus instead of a 
few hundred copies of the Gospel 
Visitor twenty years ago there are 
several thousand (yet fifty or a 
hundred thousand would be in com 
parison to the vile stuff issued from 
the press as a drop in the bucket). 
It is true, the Bible, The Book of 
Books , is issued from the press b # y 
the million; zealous, good-meaning 
men and women make every effort 
to have the whole human family 
supplied with the Word of God; 
but here again the devil hath taken 



*"It was generally believed in those dark 
days that the devil could do such things. 



THE PAST, PRESENT, AND FUTURE. 



71 



advantage, by holding forth dollars 
and cents, and engageth men by the 
thousand who by the word of mouth 
from the pulpit, stand, or desk, ciy 
out "yea, should God have said so" 
and if this can not be disputed, 
turns about and makes it doubtful 
that it doth not mean as it saith. 
But as I have said abovo that God 
always prepared instruments to meet 
every emergency. And there are 
men, especially young men, and wo- 
men too, who are educated in the 
English language, and are able to 
confound the perverter of the truth; 
but here ho dodgeth again behind 
the dead languages, and until of late 
but very few of that Little Band 
could cope with them, and unless 
when a Goliath appears, a little Da- 
vid is ready with a pebble from the 
Fountain to reach him when he is 
yet far off, the camp of Israel may 
suffer. So it hath appeared to many 
of the brethren for some length of 
time, that it was necessary that an 
institute of the kind might be estab- 
lished where some of our 3 T oung 
men and women might be trained 
beforehand as David was, so that 
when the great and learned of this 
world bid defiance to the camp of 
Israel some one could be found to 
measure with them. I have said 
above that God always prepared his 
instruments before hand as he did 
Moses who was taught in the arts 
of the Egyptians in the house of 
Pharaoh; Saul of Tarsus at the feet 
of Gamaliel, Samuel under Eli in 
the temple; no one ever thinking 
what his task should be in afterlife 



class of brethren aim at bringing in 
a salaried ministry of those who 
may receive an extra education 1 
wish to confute. As long as we ad- 
here to the custom of electing our 
church servants by vote, we are 
safe. It cannot be denied, however, 
the mind's eye at the time of a 
choice looks at the best educated 
brother, and if other qualifications 
are favorable, he is elected, and the 
church as yet hath not lost anything 
by it. Then why oppose education? 
There are but few brethren any more 
who glory in the consciousness that 
they are ignorant and unlearned. 
And in fact, there are old brethren 
who have found it good to study 
grammar in their old age, and would 
fain like to understand Greek and 
Hebrew. And I venture to say that 
they would not be a bit proud of the 
attainment were it in their p 
sion. Just now I feel the want of 
education to bring my thoughts and 
convictions in a proper manner be 
fore the brotherhood so as to cause 
no offence. But why do I talk 
about the propriety ot education ? 
None objects to that. It is the de 
gree or amount that we differ on. 
My mind on that head is this: give 
a man or woman sufficient education 
to know that they have just com 
menced to see how little they know 
of what may be learned yet, and 
they vvill certainly not exalt them- 
selves. 

Now we will take one more look 
into the past and then draw our 
conclusions for the future. 

When the Gospel Visitor cam* 



Even so I think some of our sons out, it, was confidently believed and 
may be taught in a school of the asserted, by some that it would 
brethren without reference to their cause a split in the Church. When 
occupation in after life the Christian family Compan on 



The erroneous impression that a 



came forth with sharp discussions, 



STEAY THOUGHTS. 



tho fear and dread was — a split. 
When a certain remonstrance and 
petition was circulated, tho idea was 
current, there will be a split. But 
now dear brethren, how can there 
be a split in tho mystical body of 
Christ when we do know that the 
members of that body are actuated 
by tho same spirit and the differen- 
ces are occasioned only through the 
want of a clear view of tho matter, 
for whenever we could see eye to 
eye all differences vanished. And 
now to-day, men that feared a split 
on account of tho Gospel Visitor go 
in for two or three more periodicals, 
or if not for the number of periodi- 
cals yet for the multiplication of co- 
pies issued. 

Every obstruction that appeared 
in the body of Christ, the Church, 
from the days of the apostles when 
it was said, "They must be circum- 
cised/' vanished before knowledge; 
and this serves for our encourage- 
ment and comfort. 

Now from these considerations 
and many others besides not named, 
1 say we will, as a body, stand and 
remain a body against which the 
gates of hell shall not prevail. And 
though we can as yet, not all see 
alike, permit me to say in all kind- 
ness with one of old, " Let all bitter- 
ness and wrath and anger and cla- 
mor and evil speaking be put away 
from you, with all malice, " and be 
followers of God as dear children- 
and walk in love as Christ also hath 
loved us. Amen. 

Your weak, but well meaning 
Brother, 

F. P. Lceiir. 



The greatest temptation the devil has 
for the christian is — comfort. 



For the Visitor. 

STRAY THOtJGHTS. 

That "All the world's a stage and 
all the men and women players" we 
recognize as a truth. We are ushered 
on to the stage of action, and forth- 
with act our allotted part. We meet 
friends, spend a few happy hours 
with them, then the farewells are 
said, and we and they pass on new 
friends, and repeated farewells until 
we almost feel the bitterness of 
death is passed as our ways diverge 
and we perhaps never meet again 
on the earth. We have each our 
mission. Some never leave the quiel 
homestead, nor step out of the daily 
routine of life. Slill there are few 
who come and go, who are not 
missed. Others again have their 
feelings lacerated by repeated fare- 
wells; still their mission seems to 
be to explore new fields. The charm 
of lite is contentment, which says 
the apostle with godliness is great 
gain. This the reflecting mind will 
admit is a wholesome truth, for god- 
liness gives us better assurance of 
the "life that now is, and also of 
that which is to come," as it cm- 
braces a system of the laws of health 
which the godly man does not feel 
at liberty to disregard. 

Then to find our mission into the 
world, is, to seek to know God's 
will concerning us, for he has uses 
for the simplest and humblest of us, 
and when we have found it, to go 
forward unswervingly. The com- 
mand given to the children of Israel, 
though the Eed Sea loomed before 
them, and Pharaoh's host behind 
them, was, "speak to the children 
of Israel that they go forward." 

How sad it is to think that many 
live without having any definite 
purpose in life, carried along by the 



TO A DOWNCAST BELIEVER. 



3 



stream of time, and finally landed, 
where ! 

Who possesses a talent wrapped up 
and buried, and when the Lord shall 
demand his own with usury, must 
tremblingly answer, "Lo, here thou 
hast that is thine." Truly will the 
Lord pronounce such unprofitable 
servants. 

The waters are rushing, 

Time is fast waning, 

Distant we hear the plash of the oar: 

The boatman's approaching 

To carry thee o'er to the farther shore. 

sinner, arouse thee! 

The boatman is waiting, 

To bear thee o'er to the farther shore ; 

'Tis madness, 'tis folly, to be thus delaying 

On the brink ot the ever and never more. 

Up Christian, go forward, 

The harvest is great; 

The summer's fast passing, oh why do you wait? 

Work for the Lord ere time shall be o'er, 

And secure thy transport to the farther shore. 

The boatman is waiting, Christian, for thee 
What thou doest do quickly; 
Night is fast closing, day soon will be o'er; 
Then tbo' the billows may roll and the loud 

thunders roar, 
Thou'lt be safely at home on the farther shore. 

Hattie. 



Bourbon, bid. 



For the Visitor. 

TO A DOWNCAST BELIEVER. 

You feel more and more reluctant 
to write to me, for two reasons, 
namely, your growing sense of un- 
worthiness, and the sterility ot your 
correspondence in religious interest. 
So you intimate in your last letter. 
You are greatly mistaken. Your 
communications do my inmost soul 
good. I receive many a well-phrased 
epistle by which I am less cheered 



well nigh unmanageable. Dismiss 
all fear, I beg, you, relative to the 
circumstancesalluded to, and regard 
mo as no better in the sight of God 
than yourself, and in my own esti- 
mation far behind you. 

The glow of a first love not un- 
frequently renders new-born souIh 
oblivious to the significance of the 
fact that they are just commencing 
their pilgrimage. The Marahs, the 
waterless desert, the fiery serpents, 
and the trials innumerable, are not. 
thought of in tho first tides of bliss 
that flood the renewed being. Un- 
der certain limitations this is as it 
should be, but if not accompanied 
with great "watchfulness and cease- 
less prayer, may lay the unwary 
believer open to the wiles of the 
devil. To expect no bitter water 
within three days of our sublime 
triumph, over the destruction of our 
foes, is to render the Divine dealings 
so much the more trying and inex- 
plicable. In the consciousness of 
victory, and in the determination ot 
undivided consecration to the service 
of our Deliverer, if not vigilant, an 
element of self confidence will take 
root, which may give us great trouble 
in our journey Zionward. We may 
| commence our march with a grand 
chant of deliverance, and fall into 
murmuring before tho notes of our 
triumphal song have fairly died 
away. 

Discipline is a part of our heritage, 
and an essential, glorious part. The 
perusal of the history of the Israel- 
ites has often saddened and sickened 
me, and much more the repetition 
of their inconsistencies and idola- 
trous proclivities in the Christian 
Church. If we suffer through our 



than by your simple, honest heart 

effusions, although your chirography | own folly, we ought to sit 

is uncouth, and jour orthography 'cloth and ashes, bewailing our de 



n sack- 



74 



TO A DOWNCAST BELIEVER. 



viations, and at tho same time iu\or-\ would to God that I could utterly 
ing God that lie has both wisdom [eradicate it* Then you discover in 
and power to educe good oat of evil, I your heart something that is not 

and weave our falls and follies into evil. Antagonism to self is the fruit 



his discipline for our sanctification. 

If there were no margin for divino 
operation that could take in our 
weakness, the holiest saint would 
fail of Heaven. It is at this point 
that our faith soonest staggers, and 
the star of hope is earliest clouded. 
We so stumble at our infirmities 
that we lose hold and sight of the 
.power that can perfect grace in our 
weakness. There is perhaps not a 
reader of this letter that has not at 
times lost all consciousness and faith 
of the divine presence in tho hideous 
shadow of his sinful self. You must 
not think that you are alone in tho 
sorrowful experience which has 
marked your history of late. Could 
you hear the heart of the Church 
respond, in acknowledgment of a 
similar state of feeling, you would 
listen to an almost universal Cardi 
phonia. You are too introspective, 
comparatively. Your gaze is not 
enough on Christ, and too much on 
yourself. You see abounding sin, 
and not super-abounding grace. Y r ou 
look to the cross and mark the in- 
finite demerit of sin, but fail to ap- 
preciate the infinite love that pro- 
cured a ransom, and tho infinite 
merit of the Eansomer. Others can 
perceive in you what you fail to 
perceive yourself — abundant evi. 
dence that you are born of God, in- 
sphered by God, that you are a 
pilgrim and stranger upon the earth, 
that you are an heir of heaven. You 
remark that every inspection of 
your inner life " brings to light more 
evil, nothing but evil.'' And almost 
with the same breath comes this 
ejaculation: "Oh this hateful self. 



of the Holy Ghost. You cannot but 
acknowledge that such a desire is 
in direct opposition to tho character 
and purposo ot Satan. Beelzebub 
never casts out devils. He has 
neither power nor disposition to ge- 
nerate a longing of soul after holi- 
ness. This would array devil against 
devil, end his rei#n and bring his 
dominion to desolation. Your hun- 
ger and thirst after righteousness is 
a glorious evidence that tho life of 
Christ is in you. You mourn that 
you are not "filled" according to 
the promise, but are as conscious of 
the hunger and the thirst as of your 
existence. Be not dismayed; God 
never falsified his word, and will 
not in your ease. Having wrought 
in you the conditions essential to 
the being filled with righteousness, 
ho will no more fail to make good 
his promise, in his own time, than ho 
will resign his crown and scepter to 
the devil. Wait, endure and believe. 
We are "made partakers of the 
divine nature/' not to end, but to 
conduct and perfect, our probation. 
The office of the Holy Spirit is the 
conviction of sin to the world, and 
the subjugation of sin in the be- 
liever. In "putting on Christ" 
we make holiness and self-sacrifice 
tho characteristics of our lives, and 
the deeper our sympathy, and the 
closer our affinity, with "the High 
and Lofty One that inhabiteth Eter- 
nity, whose name is Holy," the 
more "exceedingly sinful does sin 
become." The 7th and 8th chapters 
of Eomans is an excellent looking- 
glass for believers. Paul is regarded 
as the chief of the apostles, and yet 



TO A DOWNCAST BELIEVER 



he bewailed just such a naughty 
heart as yours. lie was conscious 
of such " motions of sin in his mem- 
bers" as his higher life condemned. 
It was the great business of his life 
to glorify God in his body, and it 
was the great business of Satan to 
"bring him into captivity to the 
law of sin." Is not this your case 
exactly? You and the apostle are 
nearer alike in the matter of exper- 
ience than you are willing to admit. 
In Rom. 7: 15, ho avows his hatred 
of sin, coupled with the sorrowful 
confession that in spite of his en- 
deavors it occasionally runs into ex- 
pression. In the 18th verse ho be- 
moans the sad truth that "in his 
flesh dwelleth no good thing," but 
notwithstanding this adverse ele- 
ment he has the will to do good, 
while he measurably lacks the power 
of achievement. Must we not say 
the same? In the 17th and 20th 
verses he boldly avers that it is no 
longer he that does the wrong, but 
sin that dwelleth in him. There is 
no language which your heart of 
hearts can utter more truthfully 
than this. When you think, or say, 
or do any thing that is contrary to 
the mind of the Spirit, how broken 
and grieved your heart is ; you would 
give the whole world to undo or 
take it back. There is a life in you, 
a fixed habit, which is averse to sin. 
This is what the apostle means when 
he says, "it is no longer / that do 
it, but sin that dwelleth in me." 
Sin can dwell in us without ruling 
us. There are many Indians in the 
West, constituting a part of our po- 
pulation, and they are a wild, sedi- 
tious, vindictive people, causing the 
government not a little trouble; but 
they are kept in subjection, and not 



mako a desperate struggle to get 
the mastery, but the more violent 
their efforts, the more stringent and 
certain the means of their subjuga- 
tion. They will doubtless war 
against the country so long as they 
live, without the shadow of a hope 
of gaining the supremacy. So it is 
with sin. We never find out the 
strength of our corruptions, and 
what a powerful and malignant 



enemy we have in our bosoms, un- 
til we try in earnest to live a godly 
life. Then we feel as if bound hand 
and foot. Then we must acknowl- 
edge with Paul in the 21st verse, 
"I find then a law, that when I 
would do good, evil is present with 
me." I am sure that what he says 
in the 22nd verse, is the transcript 
of your deepest consciousness: "1 
delight in the law of God after the 
inward man." Is it not so, my be- 
loved? But in our endeavors to 
follow the blessed promptings of the 
inward man, we discover that the 
23rd verse is bitterly true; and in 
the terrible war that is raging be- 
tween sin and grace, we cry out, oh 
how often, as God knoweth, "O 
wretched man that I am! who will 
deliver me from the body of this 
death?" Or in other words, "who 
will deliver me from this hateful 
enemy of sin that is lurking in my 
members?" Notwithstanding all 
this, we can, as in verse 25th, 
"thank God through Jesus Christ 
our Lord." Why? Because that 
while " with the flesh we servo the 
law of sin" against our will, with 
the mind we ourselves serve the law 
of God" with our whole heart. There- 
fore we can appropriate the inspir- 
ing language of the apostle, in the 
first verse of the eighth chapter: 



allowed foreign. Occasionally they ["There is now no condemnation to 



76 



OUR EVERLASTING STRENGTH. 



them which are in Christ Jesus, who 
irall: not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit." You do not walk after the 
flesh, but the flesh walks after you. 
It is not your desiro to fulfill the 
lusts of the flesh, but to war against 
it, and bring it into subjection. In 
your will, in your pleasures, in your 
desires, in your aims, you are dead 
to sin; you would gladly root every 
fibre of it out of your nature if you 
could. Here again I am sure of an 
Amen from your deepest life — the 
life of Christ in your soul. Well, 
then, you are a child of God, not 
walking after the flesh, but after the 
spirit. You are actuated by the life, 
and constrained by the love of God. 
The Holy Spirit leads contrary to 
the flesh, away from the pleasures 
of the flesh, into joys which the 
flesh cannot share; and "as many 
as are led by the spirit of God, they 
are the sons of God." Rom. 8: 14. 
If you look only at "the sin that 
dwelleth in you," no wonder that 
you — and I no less — cry out, "O 
wretched man that I am!" But sin 
is not the only thing to discern in 
a soul that '.Moves righteousness and 
hates iniquity." The dark cloud 
has not only a silver lining, but a 
golden centre. There is One who is 
mightier than sin and satan; he has 
"bruised the serpent's head," and 
now offers himself as "the captain 
of our salvation." His name is 
"Emmanuel, God with us." And if 
God be for us, and with us, and in 
us, who can be against us? "Who 
shall lay anything to the charge of 
God's elect? It is God that justifi- 
eth. Who is he that condemneth? 
It is Christ that died, yea rather 
that is risen again, who is even at 
the right hand of God, who also 
maketh intercession for us." Rom. 8: 



33 & 34. The apostle asks, " who is 
ho that condemneth?" Does Satan 
condemn you? Does sin condemn 
you? Do your many wrongthoughts 
and feelings and passions and words 
condemn you? Do you condemn 
yourself? This ma} 7, all be so, but 
hearken to the "words which the 
Holy Ghost speaketh": "There is 
no condemnation to them who are 
in Christ Jesus." What a glorious, 
encouraging declaration: "NO 
CONDEMNATION!" Satan will 
condem us as long as we live, oven 
if we attain to the fullness of the 
Godhead in holiness. We will con- 
dem ourselves every day for our 
manifold imperfections and failings. 
But God will not condemn if we 
strive to walk after the spirit and 
not after the flesh. Jt matters not 
who condemns, "it is god that 
justifieth." If God puts you in 
his sieve to riddle the chaff out of 
you, or lays heavy crosses and quiv- 
ering strokes upon you, think not 
that he condemneth. "As many as 
I love I rebuke and chasten." Wheat 
must be winnowed and ground be- 
fore it is fit for bread, and the be- 
liever must pass through much tri- 
bulation before ho is "fit tor the 
kingdom of God." 

C. H. Balsbaugh. 



For the Visitor. 

OUR EVERLASTING STRENGTH. 

BY D. B. MENTZER. 

Our unreconciled condition as sin- 
ners in the sight of God, is repre- 
sented in the Holy Scriptures as be- 
ing a helpless condition — without 
strength. We were undone. "We 
were without strength," says an 
apostle; because our minds were 
alienated from the original endow- 



OUK EVERLASTING STRENGTH. 



77 



merit of the divine nature, and the 
original communion with God was 
broken. How lamentable ! The 
farther we go away from God, the 
more helpless we will be; but the 
nearer we come to God, and the 
nearer we live to him, the stronger we 
will be. O what a blessed thought! 
In poetic words the heart sings: 

"Nearer ray God to Thee, 

Nearer to Thee ! 
E'en though it be a cross 

That raiseth me, 
Still all ray song shall be: 
Nearer my God, to Theo, 

Nearer to Thee!" 

434th Hymn. 

Our God is our everlasting 
strength. His being, his power, his 
wisdom, his glory, yea, and his 
strength is everlasting. We are not 
so. Without him we are nothing. 
Without us he would be the same 
" eternal, invisible, immortal and on- 
ly wise God" of everlasting strength 



parent if his child could not trust 
him; and how unkind, and how un- 
generous is our conduct toward our 
heavenly Father, if wo put so little 
confidence in him, who has never 
failed us, and who never will! It 
were well to banish all doubt from 
our minds; but there is danger that 
Unbelief is as prevalent in these 
days as when the psalmist asked : 
"Is his mercy clean gone forever? 
Will he be favorable no more? Da- 
vid did not admit old unbelief when 
he went out to meet the great Go- 
liath; neither did he doubt the me- 
tal of the giant's sword, for after 
using it but a little, he said: "There 
is none like it." So there is none 
like unto our God, in the heavens 
above or in the earth beneath: "to 
whom then will ye liken me, or 
shall 1 be equal? saith the Holy 
One." 

We have many trials; but, Chris- 



Then, brother and sister in Christ, |tian reader, in all your trials, have 

you not always found our God all 
you needed? Was he not "a very 
present help in time of trouble"? 
Have you not found him your ever- 
lasting strength? When you be- 
came weak, and almost fainting by 
the "narrow way," has he not been 
your helper? Has he not lifted your 
drooping, desponding head in the 
hour of trouble and temptafion? 
Then, way-worn saint, he is stronger 
than thou. Trust in him. Ask him 
for more strength. Beg of him "the 
sincere milk of the Word," and the 
" Bread of Heaven," and the " Water 
of Life," that you may grow stronger 
and stronger in his strength. " Trust 
in the Lord forever, for in the Lord 
Jehovah is everlasting strength." 
Waynesborough, Pa. 



we may well learn to appreciate our 
dependence upon God. He might 
do without us, but we cannot do 
without him. He is our strength. 
He fails not. The little strength we 
have is from him, and is by his ten- 
der mercy given. When we fail, his 
strength is our resource, and he can 
not fail, for his resource is from 
eternity unto eternity. Knowing 
that we have such a God to trust in, 
let us rest upon him with all our 
weight. "Cast your^care upon him, 
for he careth for you." Consoling 
promise! Unbelief is sin; let us 
drive it out. Doubts and fears mar 
our comfort; let us endeavor to get 
rid of them. Where our God is the 
foundation of our trust, there is no 
excuse for fear, for he is our ever- 
lasting strength. 

It would sorely grieve a loving 



A prudent man concealeth knowledge. 



r 8 



THE LAMB OF GOD. 



For tho Visitor. 

THE LAMB OF GOD. 

" Tho Lamb of God which taketh away the 
sio of the world." St. John 1: 29. 

Among all the relationships which 
Christ sustains to us, there is none 
that more intimately concerns us 
than tho one contained in the above 
passage of Scripture. 

It is that one in which he becomes 
"all and in all to us." Tho Scrip- 
tures do set him forth as our King 
to rule over us, and he would no 
doubt rule us well if we would sub- 
mit. But we do not always do so. 
Hence his ruling does not alwaj-s 
prove beneficial to us. 

He is our teacher, and his doc- 
trines are puro and holy. He him- 
self being holy, every thing that 
onamates from him must partake of 
the same nature, yet we all know 
that his teachings are but partially 
regarded by the best of humanity. 
Then though our teaching may be 
of the right kind yet we perceive 
that in many respects it is unawail- 
ing. 

"He is the way," and though it 
be "straight and narrow" it is pos- 
sible to find it, and yet thousands 
will not do so, and yet thousands 
have, and of course others may. 

lie is the truth, and all that en- 
amates from him must necessarily 
be of the same character. And yet 
how few act towards the Scriptures 
and their claims upon them, collec- 
tively or individually, as they should. 
The remark is often made in my 
presence by those who have no 
church relationship, that they do 
not believe any person believes the 
whole Gospel, or else they would 
live a different life. Whilst in this 
remark they may sot forth the truth, 
measureably they do necessarily 



condemn themselves, a truth also. 

Christ is also tho door to the 
Christian fold, and yet how many 
do endeavor to climb into the fold 
somo other way. I use the word 
endeavor purposely as it will only 
prove an unavailing attempt and 
prove as disastrously as did the 
want of oil in the case of tho foolish 
virgins. 

Then whether we regard him in 
the characters herein set forth or 
not, yet ho sustains these relation- 
ships to us. 

And even though we admit all, 
and prove ourselves, his loyal sub- 
jects, regard his teaching in the ob- 
eying the same, and walk in the 
way he has devised, and declare 
with one of old, "I believe, help 
Thou my unbelief," and though the 
door may stand open for our recep- 
tion, and though we may with avi- 
dity run there into, having availed 
ourselves of present means to do so, 
yet all would prove unavailing to 
tho cancellation of our sins, had it 
not been that Jesus Christ was the 
Lamb of God- which taketh away 
the sins of the world. 

In all ages the child of God had 
to make a sacrifice for sin to appease 
the wrath of God. Hence an atone- 
ment was made. But this sacrifice 
had to be repeated in order to be 
continuously effective. But when 
God himself makes the sacrifice as 
he in the text is represented to do, 
there need be no repetition, but it 
proves effective once for aU — both 
retrospectively and prospectively, 
retrospectively as regards the sin- 
ner, and prospectively as regards 
his "children, though they may as 
they do often sin, often they have 
entered in the door of his church 
militant. There are those who think 



THE MEEK SHALL INHERIT THE EARTH. 



79 



righteous should 

CD 



it unjust that the 

suffer for the unrighteous. Hear 
what Christ himself says upon this 
subject in the last chapter of Luke: 
"Ought not Christ to have suffered 
these things?" Again: "Thus it is 
written and thus it behooved Christ 
to suffer. For the reason read the 
whole chapter. Hence having made 
no complaint himself, it ill becomes 
us to suggest reasons why he should 
not have been crucified. Paul says 
Rom. 3rd chapter, speaking of the 
redemption wrought through Christ 
for both Jews and Gentiles for he is 
now speaking to them as nations, 
and indeed the major part of the 
epistle should thus be viewed, and 
then we would not have so much 
trouble in its interpretation. In the 
25th verse the Lamb of God is set 
forth as a propitiation for sin that 
is past to none in particular, but I 
may add for the world as John says 
in our text. 

It will bo admitted by all that 
sin must be atoned for. But wt^ 
make a difference between those 
sinning before they unite with the 
church, and those sinning after this 
uniting. The answer I have to offer 
is that the Scriptures make a differ- 
ence. For instance to the penitent 
believer it was said, be baptized for 
the remission of sin, which was to 
be followed by happy consequences. 
To the believer it was said by the 
author of my text: "If we confess 
our sins, he is faithful and just to 
forgive us our sins and to cleanse us 
from all' unrighteousness." 1 John 
1:9. Hence the consequences that 
are to follow happy. The result is 
the same in both cases, but the sub- 
jects are different, and the means 
are difierent. 

One is a penitent sinner, not yet 



having entered into covenant with 
God, and the other a child of God 
yet having sinned. Some may ask, 
why not baptize the latter as well 
as tho first? Simply because the 
Scriptures does not make tho de- 
mand. Yet the means in both cases 
are equally potent to save, when 
applied to the proper subject for 
both those means as well as all 
scriptural means are sanctified by 
the shed blood of the Lamb of God. 
And is there not a depth of mean- 
ing in the expression "Lamb of 
God"? I might suppose that as the 
"heavens are higher than the earth," 
and that as there is but one God, 
that his sacrifice should be one not 
to be equaled by finite creatures. 
Yes it is said that "God so loved 
the world that he gave his only be- 
gotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
in him should not perish but have 
everlasting live." Will we not ac- 
cept those terms? Oh, I trust ma- 
ny will to the joy and comfort of 
their souls, even in this life, but 
better still to enjoy everlasting life. 

E. S. 



For the Visitor. 

THE MEEK SHALL INHERIT 
THE EARTH. 

In defining meek, Webster gives, 
among other definitions, the following : 
" Submission to the Divine will. " 
There are also other definitions given 
by the same author and by other lexi- 
cographers ; such as " gentle," " easily 
to be entreated," &c. But in the con- 
nection in which it is used in tho above 
text, we think most appropriate to se- 
lect the definition that we have. It 
must be clear to every mind, that not 
all who are "gentle," or "easily en- 
treated," can come under the blessing 



80 



GOVERNED BY THE FEELINGS. 



here pronounced ; for many "gentle," 
and" easily entreated" persons have not 
faith in the Lord of Glory, and " with- 
out faith it is impossible to please 
God." 

Then, we will substitute the defini- 
tion selected above for meek, and we 
have the following: " Blessed are the 
submissive to the Divine will; for they 
shall inherit the earth." This agrees 
with the language of David's Psalms, 
37:9,10,11. "For evil doers shall be 
cut off, but those that wait upon the 
Lord shall inherit the earth. For yet 
a little while, and the wicked shall not 
be, yea, thou shalt diligently consider 
his place, and shall not be. But the 
meek shall inherit the earth and shall 
delight themselves in the abundance of 
peace." 

In the expression, A inherited B's 
property, we do not understand that he 
inherited a part of it ) but all of it. So 
in the above text; "They shall in- 
herit the earth." We understand the 
whole earth, not one-half, and the 
wicked the other half; but the earth 
entire. When the Savior uttered the 
above, it was in the future; " shall in- 
herit," is in the future tense, and so it 
will remain, until the earth entire is in 
possession of the meek. It cannot be 
fulfilled yet; for the earth never wit- 
nessed much greater commotions among 
her inhabitants, than she witnesses at 
the present time. Nation is arrayed in 
open hostility against nation. Tempo- 
ral power against pontifical, and pontifi- 
cal against temporal. This would be a 
dark picture for the reign of tbe meek. 
It is, in every sense, in direct opposi- 
tion to the characteristics of the meek. 
The inhabitants of the earth are not 
submissive to the Divine will. Look 
for a moment at the drama enacted in 
Europe, and see whether there is any- 
thing there that coincides with the spir- 



it of the meek. Peter says, 2 Peter, 3; 
13. Nevertheless, we, according to his 
promise, look for new heavens and a 
new earth, wherein dwelleth righteous- 
ness. This seems more in harmony 
with the spirit of meekness. Right- 
eousness will be the universal law, and 
governing principle of this new heaven 
and earth. John says, Rev. 21,1 , 
" And I saw a new heaven and a new 
earth, for the first heaven and the first 
earth were passed away." Also, 7th ver. 
of same chapter; " he that overeometh 
shall inherit all things." The infer- 
ence then is, the present earth with its 
works, and the heavens that surround 
the earth shall pass away, and a new 
heaven and a new earth shall emerge 
out of them, and upon this earth right- 
eousness will be the universal law. 
"And there shall be no more sea" and 
" New Jerusalem shall come down out 
of heaven;" " and the tabernacle of 
God shall be with men, and He shall 
dwell with them, and they shall be his 
people." 

" Wherefore, beloved, seeing that 
ye look for such things, be diligent, 
that ye may be found of him in peace, 
without spot and blameless." 

W. R. Deeter. 

Granville, Indiana. 



For the Visitor. 

CAN WE BE GOVERNED BY OUR 
FEELINGS ? 

The populur mode of testing religion 
in this our day is based upon a good 
feeling, as it is termed. It is asserted 
time after time, if our hearts or feel- 
ings tell us we are right, all is right. 
In this way thousands and tens of 
thousands are led to believe they are 
right, when they have not a particle of 
scripture evidence to prove that their 
sins are really pardoned. Instead of 



WHAT TO DO WITH DRUNKARDS. 



81 



trying their religion by the bible in or- 
der to ascertain whether it will bear tes- 
timony, they measure themselves by 
thems Ives, and finally conclude they 
have a positive evidence of the forgive- 
ness of their sins. Thus you see, they 
are entirely dependent upon their cm- 
science telling them when right and 
when wrong. Let us investigate the 
matter and ascertain whether con- 
science is really a correet guide. We 
will first say, the Roman Catholics are 
conscientious in their way of belief; the 
Mormons are conscientious in their be- 
lief, and many other sects which I 
might mention, have a right kind of 
feeling, as they say, but where is the 
evidence of their religion to be found 
in the New Testament? Conscience is 
no guide If we are raised in a com- 
munity where they embrace a certain 
religion, let it be right or wrong, we are 
pretty apt to believe as they do. Saul 
of Tarsus, while persecuting the Church 
of Christ from city to city, thought he 
was doing God's service, and not till he 
was stricken to the ground, did he 
know he was continually sinning 
against the will of the Lord. Here we 
can see what his conscience led him to 
do and believe, and here we can clearly 
see if we do not stick to the true and liv- 
ing Word in all its requirements, what 
any of our consciences will lead us to be- 
lieve. We must try our faith or be 
lief, which ever you please to call it, by 
the word of the Lord and if it does not 
agree with the word of the Lord it will 
profit us nothing, no difference if it only 
lacks in one point it is no more than 
'''sounding brass or a tinkling cym- 
bal." 

W. G. 



I will say unto God, Do not condemn 
me; show me wherefore thou contendest 
with me. 



WHAT TO DO WITH THE DRUNK- 
ARDS. 

A Convention of eminent scientific 
and medical gentlemen was held in New 
York last week, for the purpose of com- 
paring views and experiences in re- 
gard to the treatment of habitual drunk- 
ards, and to perfect a national organiza- 
tion for the cure of inebriety. The lat- 
ter object was accomplished by the 
adoption of a constitution, and the elec- 
tion of permanent officers, Dr. Willard 
Parker being chosen president. 

On the subject of the proper treat- 
ment of drunkenness, after it has be- 
come a fixed and overmastering habit, 
there was but one opinion among the 
able and experienced scientists who took 
part in the deliberations of the Conven- 
tion, viz., that such drunkenness is a 
disease —a form of insanity — and should 
be dealt with as such, and not as a 
crime, to be punished by fine and im. 
prisonment. 

Several of the gentlemen present 
have had, as Directors of Inebriate As- 
ylums, a large experience in the treat- 
ment of what may be termed, according 
to this theory, alcoholic insanity. Their 
uniform testimony was, that chronic in- 
ebriety can be cured by the use of prop- 
er remedies, to the extent, at least, of 
freeing the patient from the bondage of 
an overpowering appetite for strong 
drink. It was generally conceded, 
however, that in the case of a man 
who had once been a drunkard, how- 
ever long he might abstain from the 
use of ardent spirits, a single glass of 
even what are considered the mildest 
forms of alcoholic liquors, such as ale 
or cider, would almost certainly arouse 
the dormant appetite, with perhaps fa- 
tal power. This is an important point 
for those who have been victims of in- 
temperance, and have apparently com. 
pletely recovered from the destroying 



82 



CHARITY. 



habit. "Touch not, taste not," is the 
only rule of safety in BUoh eases — as, in 
fact, it is in all. 

Much attention was given to the 
question of restraint at Inebriate Asy- 
lum--. At some institutions ibis 
amounts virtually to imprisonment. At 
Others, the patient are under moral re 
straint alone, taiug permitted to go 
and come at will. At still others, the 
discipline, while quite elastic, does not 
permit the patients to withdraw wholly 
from the institution, except on the 
Director's certificate of eure. The 
Washingtonian Home, Chicago, under 
the care of Dr. Wagener, Rev. Mr. Wil 
lett's Home, at Flatbush, and others, 
were instanced as showing the great 
value of religious and family influences 
as means of restraint upon inebriate pa 
tients. The weight of authority seemed 
to be, on the whole, against making 
actual prisons of asylums of this class 
We should judge, however, that this 
opinion would require some modifica- 
tions if all the suggestions of the Con- 
vention should be adopted. 

The necessity of more comprehensive 
legislation in regard to drunkenness 
was strongly urged in the Convention, 
and a committee was finally appointed 
to consider the subject, and report at 
the next annual meeting. A law re- 
cently passed by the Biitish Parliament 
was cited as an example of what should 
be doue in this country. By that law, 
a " habitual drunkard" is defiued to be 
one who, by reason of frequent exces- 
sive or constant use of intoxicating 
liquors, is incapable of self-control and 
of proper attention to and care of his 
affairs and family, or who is dangerous 
to himself or others." Such persons 
are declared to be of unsound mind, and 
provision is made for placing them in 
asylums or reformatories, under proper 
medical treatment, until they are pro- 



nounced cared. There is a manifest 
advantage in having such a legal defini- 
tion of what, constitute hah. tual drunk- 
enness, aud clothing magistrates with 
power to place the subject of it under 
some restraint. Under our present 
laws, a Court is generally quite at a loss 
to know what to do with a drunkard, 
and surely it \s not for the pood of 
society that men whom a single glass 
of spirits may transform into raving 
mauiacs should be at large in our streets. 
The records of our criminal courts are 
conclusive on this point. 

As one aspect of the difficult problem 
which the widespread and alarming evil 
of intemperance presents to society for 
solution, this question of the cure of 
inebriety has great interest. No doubt 
it were far better to strike boldly at the 
root of the difficulty, and stop intemper- 
ance by suppressing the cause of it. Rut 
while the means of intoxication are 
used, the proper method of treating the 
uufortunates should enlist our warmest 
sympathies. — The Examiner and Chron- 
icle. 



CHARITY. 

When the apostle defines charity a-3 
the bond of perfeetness, he surely does 
not mean an indiscritninating affection 
which is ready to throw its arms about 
everything that bears a false name or 
wears a mask of friendship for Christ. 
The charity which he commends is the 
fruit of the spirit of holiness. It is 
such love in kind as that which bands 
the angels of God in solemn league 
against the powers of Hell. It is the 
charity that rejoices never in iniquity, 
but always in the truth. What earnest 
Christian in these days can forbear 
feeling and lamenting that the blessed 
name of charity should be employed to 
cloak the veriest hatred of all truth and 



CHARITY. 



s:; 



godliness, and that men should use that 
claim when pleading fur errors which 
dishonor Christ and change the gospel 
into a fable ? This liberal Christianity 
is not the faith once delivered to the 
saints. Divers perversions, for exam- 
ple, of the great doctrine which is the 
dogma of the standing or the falling 
church are rife in our day, as they were 
in the time of an apostle whose soul has 
all nerve and sinew, and who cried out, 
when those elders fell upon his neck and 
kissed him. ,( What mean ye to weep 
and break my heart?" We say those 
perversions of justification are as pre- 
valent now as they were then : but who 
can repeat the honest words of that 
great apostle without peril of attainder 
on the charge of bigotry ? Hear him : 

" But though we, or an angel from 
heaven, preach any other Gospel unto 
you than that which we have preached 
unto you, let him be accursed. As we 
have said before, so say I now again, if 
any man preach any other Gospel unto 
you than that ye have received, let him 
be accursed." 

There are men in our day who per- 
vert that Gospel far more grossly than 
those Galatian troublers ever dared per- 
vert it ; and so tar from being anathema 
in the judgment of some who are 
called Christians, they are welcomed as 
dear brethren. 

But, some one may say, Paul is 
speaking of the whole Gospel, and not 
merely of a single doctrine. To this it 
might be enough to say that the whole 
Gospel can be changed by the corrup- 
tion of i single dogma; but, if further 
illustration were needed, take those 
words of St. John, the disciple whom 
Jesus loved, the burden of whose 
teaching is, " Little children, love one 
another," and who is represented as 
repeating these words in the church 
assemblies, when he had become too 



old and feeble lo say anything more, 
and hear him : 

u If there come any unto you and 
bring not this doctrine, receive him not 
into your house, neither bid him God- 
speed; for he that biddeth him God- 
speed is partaker of his evil deeds." 

What doctrine? The words imme- 
diately preceding, show «*hat he is 
speaking of the u doctrine of Christ." 
The heart of the apostle is stirred, and 
it is hot within him : for " many de- 
ceivers are entered into the world who 
confess not that Jesus Christ is come in 
the flesh. Tuis is a deceiver and an 
anti Christ." 

So, if any man denied that Jesus is 
the Son of God, denied that the Word 
was in the beginning, that lie was 
with God, that He w^s God, denied 
that the Word was made flesh and 
dwelt among us, St. John would not 
give him house room, or bid him God- 
speed. 

St. Juhn was right. What kind of 
love is this that can hold fellowship 
with works of darkness and with lies? 

We are not called to any such char- 
ity as th*i3. What communion hath 
light with darkness ? What fellowship 
hath Christ with Belial ? What 
part hath he that believeth with an 
infidel ? 

One of the direst of all modern here- 
sies is this propensity to give the right 

hand to Satan when he comes in the 

■ 

garb of an angel of light, and to deal 
with him as though he were a very re- 
respectable angel, though somewhat 
fallen. 

Yes, whea men hold Christ the living 
Head, and hold Him as their Savior, 
lovingly and truly, although they may 
differ in the circumstantials of their 
order, it is the meanest of all bigotry to 
turn away and deny to them the name 
and the franchise of disciples of our 



84 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM.' 



:barred 



Lord; but the charity which is forward before the walls, the invincible Roman 
with its words of welcome in the name warriors, flushed with their recent vic- 
of Christ must see the essentials of to" 08 in Egypt* sat down before the 
faith, for how can the two walk together! 'j°y of the whole earth,' in rigorous 
except they be agreed? This term, "eg* J ^ fore them was the noblest 
the "'essentials of faith," may seem to c * fc J tne world bad ever seen, crowned 
need further definition; but we are ' b y a temple whose equal has never 
content to give to it just the range Deen h y man even imagined. But a 
which the # Apostle John gives to it in few i»°»Lhs, and on those sites there 
his three epistles. Never was a greater 
misapprehension of character than that 
which they make who represent St. 
John as an effeminate youth, with 
flowing locks and sentimental visage. 
He was a son of thunder. With him 
there is no middle point between li^ht 
and darkness, truth and falsehood. He 
knows no other alternative. It is either 
for or against. To them who are for 
Christ aud his Gospel he has a 
heart full to overflowing of childlike 



love and tenderness; but to others 
he has not even a God speed on the 
highway. 

In his proof of charity he is equally 
radical. The cherishing of hatred 
against a brother on the ground of 
envy, prejudice, or ill-will is the plague, 
spot which in his estimate marks the 
children of the Wicked One. — Christ- 
ian Intelligencer. 



A Jew's Story of the Fall of Jerusa- 
lem. 
At the dawn of a spring morning, 
some eighteen hundred years ago, the 
watchers on the hill tops of Jerusalem 
saw approach from the south-west a 
host, mighty in number, whose arms 
flashed out in the bright rays of the 
rising sun. The eagles borne by the 
centurions showed these men to be Ro- 
mans, who, led by their valiant and 
skilful general Titus, were marching 
upon Zion, with the firm and settled 
purpose of its destruction. Arrived 



remains not lung but a few 
masses of disfigured rasonry. 

It was just after the Festival of Pass- 
over, the festival of Israel's freedom, 
that Titus with his legions startled the 
gaze of the J. wish sentinels, the city 
was crowded with devotees, who had 
come from all parts of the Holy Laud 
to keep the feast in God's house. Je- 
rusalem teemed with inhabitants. Gild- 
ed with a triple line of fortifications, 
strengthened with hundreds of towers 
that soared aloft to giddy heights, arm. 
ed with innumerable engines of war, 
filled with a population whose bravery 
verged upon rashness, she might have 
laughed the Roman hosts to scorn, or 
swept them with impetuous ruin from 
off the face of the earth. She might 
have shaken Rome to her very centre, 
and been the destroyer, not the destroy- 
ed. She might have done these things, 
but she failed; for her weakness was 
in herself, and she suffered more from 
her friends than from the far reaching 
darts of the enemy. 

For terrible dissensions raged within 
the doomed city. Faction fight was 
rife, and the hands of men were 
imbrued in the blood of their brothers. 
Godless ambition, lust, and rapine 
ravaged within, whilst the relentless foe 
thundered at the walls. 

" Abroad the sword bereaveth, 
At home there is as death." 

The siege was prosecuted with 
increased vigor. Trenches were dug 
and banks raised, so that none might 



THE FALL OF JERUSALEM. 



85 



enter and none might leave. And now 
a new and terrible enemy swooped on 
the devoted heads of the Jews. Supplies 
from without had long been cut off, 
the city was overcrowded with its 
indwellers, and famine added new 
horrors to the desperate condition of the 
besieged. As the means of sustenance 
grew less, so, too, grew feelings of 
veneration, of respect, of love, and 
affection. Children plucked the morsel 
from the mouths of their famished 
parents, parents fought and struggled 
with their children for such crumbs as 
came in their way. Husbands forgot 
their devotion to their wives, wives 
forgot their attachment to their hus- 
bands. There was but one cry, ' bread ;' 
there was but one desire, to relieve 
hunger. 

At length men began to look upon 
each other with eyes in which there 
was an awful meaning. A dreadful 
whisper, too, went buzzing about, 
spoken as yet in bated breath, but soon 
to have horrid realizations. The craving 
of food grew stronger, the supply grew 
less and less — became nil. Many, 
driven by their gnawings, stole outside 
the city walls, and like the beasts of 
the fields, fed upon grass and wild 
herbs. These were seized by the 
Romans and crucified in such numbers, 
1 that room was wanting for the crosses, 
and crosses wanting for the bodies/ 

At length a certain woman, who 
could endure the pangs of hunger no 
longer, and who could less endure to 
behold her babe piniDg through the loss 
of nature's food, slew the child that had 
nestled under her heart, and made a 
revolting meal of its remains, her 
example was speedily followed by 
others, and Cannibalism was rife in the 
city. (Lev. 26:29). 

Meanwhile the siege had been vigor- 
ously urged. Already, in the month of 



Iyar, the first and second walls had 
fallen before the battering rams of the 
enemy. The third wall offered a stouter 
resistance. Tn the month of Tamuz, 
the tower of Antonia, which commanded 
the position, was taken, and henceforth 
the war became a carnage. 

It was on the 8th of Ab, a dav of 
ill omen to Israel, that Titus, advancing 
to the attack of the temple, set fire to its 
golden gates. The Jews, though worn 
out by the fatigues of their heroic 
defence, though faint from wounds an! 
loss of blood, rallied once more for a 
crowning effort against their double 
foe, fire and sword. Some rushed 
against the enemy, while others attacked 
the devouring flames. In vain, in 
vain. The fire gained greater and 
greater strength, seized on the embroid. 
ered hangings, and licked the cedar 
beams and pillars. The next day, the 
fatal ninth, the Romans rushed in at 
the beach, and thousands of Jews per. 
ished in the flames; or, fighting to the 
last, bathed with their martyr blood the 
altars of their God. 

Little more remains to be told. The 
" City of David" was given up to pillage 
and slaughter. Eleven hundred thous- 
and fell by the sword, while ninety, 
seven thousand were carried in captive 
chains to Rome. 

And so, amid the glare of conflagra- 
tion, amid the shouts of the victors and 
the groans of the vanquished, fell our 
nationality, and sank the star of our 
glory. Temple and incense, altar and 
offering, priest and Levite, are things 
of the past, to be racalled only on such 
days when we bewail in the dust the 
loss of our favor. — Jewish Record. 



The sum of Christian morality i.s — 
give and forgive, bear and forbear. 
Contentment is better than wealth. 



SQ 



HOME INFLUENCES. 



HOME INFLUENCES AS MEANS 
OF GRACE. 



n V REV. II. N. POWERS. D. D. 



A great deal is said and done in 
Huso times with a view to improve 
the efficiency of our Sunday schools. 
All Buch efforts are praiseworthy 
and a blessing to the Church at 
large. But in the manifestation oi 
this commendable interest for the 
young one tiding seems to be too 
much ignored, and that is parental 
i till nonce in Christian homes. For 
one, I am not unmindful of the dif- 
ficulties in the way of the successful 
spiritual training of children, nor am 
1 ignorant that the best efforts oi 
pious parents seem sometimes in 
vain. So it is not in a spirit of 
faultfinding, but of love, that I 
plead with those whoso relations to 
the young are the most intimate 
and endearing. 

Making all allowance for the na- 
tural perversity of the human heart 
and the hindrances to religious cul 
ture, we do discredit to the blessed 
Gospel if we think that all is done 
that can be in bringing up children 
in the nurture and admonition of 
the Lord. In the first place, it must 
be remembered that the child's na- 
ture is open to moral influences, 
even before it can distinguish right 
from wrong. Words, gestures, looks, 
the very spirit of the household 
have duo weight on its plastic mind, 
as sure as the sunlight and dews af- 
fect the growth of tender vegeta- 
tion. All the time that he seems 
incapable of receiving instruction of 
a spiritual character he is unconsci- 
ously affected by the impressions of 
realities about him, which inevitably 
go to shape his life. He drinks in 



the influences of home as the plant 
drinks nourishment from the sun 
and Boil. Those looks, that language, 
that quality of character that is 
nearest and most predominant go 
with certain, aim to his soul. And 
so it comes that many who do not 
intend to harm their children, who 
wish, indeed, to throw around them, 
after a while, the safeguards of reli- 
gion, are educating them where they 
are most plastic, most unconsciously 
influenced, in a mariner that may- 
be fatal to their virtuous develop- 
ment. A portion of their own harsh- 
ness, moroseness, impatience of the 
yoke of Christ, fretfulness, and re- 
pinings go off, as it were, into the 
unformed yet open nature ot the 
child, if he breathe the air of do- 
mestic infelicity, of vulgarity, of un- 
truthfulness, of irreligiousness of 
any kind, he will get, to some ex- 
tent, this quality of soul. So mere 
inattention to the child, in the er- 
roneous impression that he is re- 
ceiving no injury, is often the oc- 
casion of serious if not incurable 
harm. 

But, further still, when the under- 
standing is sufficiently developed to 
distinguish right and wrong, in ma- 
ny cases the good intentions of par- 
ents are frustrated by their display 
of a disposition and temper contrary 
to the simplicity of the Gospel. The 
first conceptions of goodness that 
children have are those of character. 
They cannot reason on abtract truth, 
cannot separate qualities from ob- 
jects with which they are associated, 
cannot perceive the force of dogma- 
tic teaching, without the illustra- 
tion of personal traits. The mean- 
ing of redemption, the nature of 
God, the elements of Heaven are 
vague and obscure to them, unless 



HOME INFLUENCES. 



S7 



connected, in some way, with what|evincc, from your connection with 
is apparent to the senses. So, be- 
sides oral instruction, what is essen- 



tial to promoting their moral cul- 
ture and for inspiring their youth- 

ful interest in divine things is the 
sight and presence of goodness — ho- 
liness, which, after all, is the chief 
feature set forth for attainment in 
the glorious Gospel. They get, at 
first, their only correct idea of 
Heaven by an experience of that 
spirit of love in the household, which 
wraps them in its tender care. They 
begin to understand the character 
of the Heavenly Father by the pro- 
vidence, the kindness, the generosi- 
ty, the steadfast witness of the 
earthly one. Unconsciously almost 
they reason on the deep things of 
the Christian life. You, perchance, 
they know to be a member, and 
hence a representative of that 
church which you teach them Christ 
established, and into which you 
were baptized. Now, if you in the 
family, are habitually morose, fret- 
ful, luxurious; if they hear you day 
after day speak evil of } T our neigh- 
bor, grumble at your fortune, and 
expatiate on coveted place and 
riches; if they seo_ that you are 
grudging toward the successful, un- 
touched by the pathetic sorrows of 
the wretched, neglectful of prayer 
and the Word of God, seeking most 
of all to get an advantage, and 
prizing what is vain and ephemeral 
as of great price, what must be their 
conception of that religion which is 
pressed upon them by^teachers [and 
ministers, and which they suppose 
to illustrate? What confidence will 
they placo in tho Christian profes- 
sion? What notions will they at- 
tach to tho names of graces which 
they have a right to expect you to 



the Church of Christ? Jf religion 
does not make tho household brigh- 
ter; if it does not restrain the vio- 
lent temper; if it does not express 
patience, sympathy, purity, charity ; 
if, in a word, it docs not impart 
something winning and attractive 
to character, will it be greatly com- 
mended in their esteem? And what 
can avail the most accutate exposi- 
tion of Scripture, or the most earn- 
est exhortations to duty? What- 
ever the verbal lesson may be, tho 
child is receiving its practical illus- 
tration from you. The abstract 
principle it may not be old enough 
to understand; but the illustration is 
clear and convincing in the demon- 
stration of a life. It comes, too, 
with all the force of a parent's or 
instructor's age, experience, authori 
ty. It is the most impressive of 
lessons. And O how many, it is to 
be feared, teach one thing with their 
lips and another in the fearful im- 
pressiveness of their lives — neutral- 
izing the most bening precepts and 
misinterpreting the blessed Gospel 
by their severity or sensualit}-, till 
the child, perhance, ceases to listen 
to instruction, and, confused and 
discouraged, imagines there is no 
profit in the divine service, or that 
it is all a sham. 

But another cause of detriment 
to the spiritual nurture of the young 
may bo mentioned. There are many 
worthy Christian people, whose ap- 
prehension of the largeness and 
scope of tho Gospel is small and 
partial. To them religion consists 
chiefly in a round of tedious devo- 
tional exercises; in hard, dogmatic 
views; and in an austere way of re- 
irarding human lifo. Salvation to 
them is wholly in another state of 



88 



THE TWENTY-THIRD PSALM. 



being. Christianity, as they repre- 
sent it, is a thing of burdens and 
mortifications. It throws no glory 

into life; lifts nothing up into lade- 
less beauty and immortal joy; offers 
little that is attractive and inspiring 
to the heart. In such an atmosphere 

God seems not Father, but a being 
awfully regal, arbitrary and terrible. 
IXis service is associated with some- 
thing dreary, depressing and griev- 
ous. Now let the child grow up 
with the feeling that its innocent 
enjoyment in what is pleasant is of 
tensive to the Most High; that God 
is not very gracious to the little 
ones; that a long period must elapse, 
during which the flesh must have 
the mastery over the spirit, before 
the Savior will be gracious; and 
that his discipleship closes the door 
upon all that is interesting on earth 
— and it need be no matter of won- 
der if he blindly fight against God, 
and run to ways of disobedience. 

The children have a right to all 
the blessings of redemption. The 
Holy Spirit is given to them, and 
they, in their childlike way, can be 
acceptable in tho divine sight as 
those of maturer years. Let them 
be taught to feel, with their unfold- 
ing capacities, that the good earthly 
father dimly shows the perfect good- 
ness of the Heavenly Father; that 
sweeter and more precious than the 
mother's love is the love of Jesus, 
who died for them ; that all within 
them which is affectionate and truth- 
ful and appreciative of what is pure 
and holy is of the Blessed Spirit, 
and that they are helped and guided 
aright as in the strength of their 
loving Lord they strive to be like 
him. Where parents do their duty, 
illustrating the sweetness and grace 
and power of Christianity, the Sun- 



day school becomes more graciously 
efficient. Its services are more at- 
tractive; a deeper interest is mani- 
fested by young and old in its suc- 
ces, and a tender and stronger tie 
brings all together in tho bonds of 
chari ty . — Independent 



THE TWENTY-THIRD PSALM 

David has left no sweeter psalm 
than the short twenty-third. It is 
but a moment's opening of his soul ; 
but as when one walking the win- 
ter street sees the door opened for 
some one to enter, and the red light 
streams a moment forth, and the 
forms of gay children are running to 
greet the comer, and genial music 
sounds, though the door shuts and 
leaves the night black, yet it can 
not shut back again all that the eye, 
the ear, the heart and the imagina- 
tion have seen. So in this psalm, 
though it is but a moment's opening 
of the soul, are emitted truths of 
peace and consolation that will nev- 
er be absent from the world. 

The tweuty-third psalm is the 
nightingale of the psalms. It is 
small, of a homely feather, singing 
shyly out of obscurity; but oh, it 
has filled the air of the world with 
melodious joy greater than the heart 
can conceive. Blessed be the day 
on which the psalm was born. 

What would you say of a pilgrim 
commissioned of God to travel up 
and down tho earth singing a 
strange melody, which, when one 
heard, caused him to forget what- 
ever sorrow he had? And so the 
singing angel goes on his way 
through all the lands, singing in the 
language of every nation, driving 
away trouble by the pulses of the 
air which his tongue moves by the 



EDITORIAL 



89 



divine power; behold just such a 
one! This pilgrim God has sent to 
speak in every language on the 
globe. It has charmed more grief 
to rest than all the philosophy of 
the world. It has remanded to 
their dungeon more felon thoughts 
more black doubts, more thriving 
sorrows, than there are sands on 
the sea-shore. It has comforted the 
noble host of the pcor. It has 
poured balm and consolation into 
^he heart of the sick, of captives in 
dungeons, of widows in their pinch, 
ing griefs, of orphans in their lone- 
liness. 

Ghostly hospitals have been 
ill umined by it. It has visited the 
prisoner and broken his chains, and, 
like Peter's angel, led him forth in 
imagination and sung him back to 
his home again. It has made the 
dying christian slave freer than his 
master; consoled those whom, dy- 
ing, he left behind mourning, not so 
much that he has gone as because 
they were left behind and could not 
go too. Nor is its work done. It 
will go singing to your children 
and mine, and to their children 
through all the generations of time; 
nor will it fold its wings till the last 
pilgrim is safe, and time is ended; 
and then it shall fly back to the bo- 
som of God, whence it issued, and 
sound on, mingled with all those 
sounds of celestial joy which make 
heaven musical forever. — Life 
Thoughts. 



OUR VISIT TO EAGLE CREEK. 

In compliance with a special request, 
we made a visit to the Eagle Creek 
congregation to assist in holding a se- 
ries of meetings which the church had 
concluded to hold. The Eagle Creek 



church lies in Hardin aDd Hancock 
counties, Ohio. We took the Dayton 
and Michigan Railroad to Lima, and 
thence we took the Pittsburgh, Fort 
Wayne and Chicago Railroad to Dun- 
kirk, twenty-five miles east of Lima. 
Dunkirk is within the Eagle Creek con- 
gregation. There are several members 
living in this town. 

Our first appointment was in Dun- 
kirk on Saturnay evening, the 28th of 
January. On Sunday morning we 
went out to the meeting house about 
five miles north of Dunkirk. The mee- 
tings continued through the week, two 
each day, one in the morning, and one 
at night. 

This was our first visit to the Eagle 
Creek church, and we were pleased to 
find a tolerably large church of humble, 
kind, and zealous Christians; and 
among these, there is a considerable 
number of young brethren and sisters 
who seemed to enjoy themselves much 
in the service of the Lord. The mee- 
tings were enjoyed by the church, and 
the members were refreshed. The im- 
pression upon those who were not mem- 
bers of the church, was also good, and 
several were added to the church. Up- 
on the whole, we had a pleasant visit to 
Eagle Creek. We however, have not 
been very well siDce the meetiug, hav- 
ing taken a very severe cold about the 
time the meeting closed. Bro. J 
Kauffman of Logan county, was with us 
at the meeting at Eagle Creek. We re- 
gretted that we could not comply with 
the request of the brethren of the 
Rome church, the church in which 
brother J. P. Ebersole resides, and hold 
some meetings with them. The breth- 
ren of the Eagle Creek church wishing 
to have as many meetings as possible, 
did not like to consent that we should 
leave at the time the brethren of the 
Rome church desired us to do so, and so 



90 



CORRKSPOxVDENCK 



we had to return home without visiting 
the brethren of the Home church, al. 
though it would have given us pleas 
ure to have made them a visit. 

J. Q. 



($o rrtj poiulcncc. 

SECOND REPORT 

Of an Exjdoration of South-western 
Virginia. 
During the late exploration of a por- 
tion of Western Virginia, in June and 
July last, by Eld. S. A. Fike and Eld. 
J. M. Thomas, the Macedonian cry, 
" Come over and help us," reached 
these brethren so often and repeatedly 
from the more South-western counties, 
th.it on their return home they resolved 
that, they would visit these counties in 
September and October. But we are 
sorry to say that the extensive and la- 
borious traveling over mountains and 
dales in the heat of mid summer, ex- 
posed to a warmer climate than they 
were used to at home, and impure air 
and water, proved too much for the fee- 
ble and broken down constitution of 
our dear beloved and aged brother and 
Eld. Thomas, who is some eighty years 
of age; and soon after his return home, 
was prostrated with a severe attack of 
sickness for several weeks, which at one 
time seemed to threaten to close his 
so long useful career on earth; but by 
the overruling Providence of a merciful 
God, he is yet a little while longer 
spared to us, and was again, partially 
at least, restored to health and strength, 
to enable him to travel some thirty- 
five miles to attend on the 29th and 
30th ult , our Communion season here 
in the German settlement, which, it is 
admitted on all sides, was the largest, 
the most solemn aud interesting reli- 
gious meeting ever held in this section 



of county. Our large and extensive 
new church house was overcrowded at 
each meeting from Saturday to Sunday 
night, with anxious hearers and a large 
number of true worshippers of the liv- 
ing God. It was truly a feast of love, 
in the nourishing of hungry souls with 
the bread of life. And the writer, with 
a large number of dear and beloved 
brethren and sisters, were once more re- 
joiced and refreshed in the participating 
in the glorious ordinances of the house 
of God in their primitive and apostolic 
purity and simplicity. 

The feeble constitution of brother 
Thomas would not justify the attempt 
to accompany brother Fike on the con- 
templated mission of love, and brother 
Jacob Beaghley of Pennsylvania took 
his place. Brother Beaghley left home 
on the 12th of September, and a rived 
the same day, and stayed all night at 
brother J. M. Thomas, and the next 
day reached and stayed all night at 
friend S. Miller, and on the night of 
the 14th with brother Solomon Buche- 
lew. In the evening of the 15th came 
to brother Peter Bollard where he met 
brother Fike. On the 16th they held 
a church meeting at Valley Furnace, 
and promoted brethren John M. Wells 
and frlsaac Ball, from the first to the 
second degree. On the 17th, a uioeting 
at the house^ of friend^ James K. Wil- 
son, at Licking creek, Randolph county. 
On the 18th, a meeting in the f renoon 
at the house of John Stoneicre, and 
in the afternoon preached in the Lick- 
ing creek meeting house. The 19th 
they came to Belington and held a 
meeting in the afternoon in a school 
house. On the 20th, arrived in Up 
shire county, and held a meeting at 
brother Joseph Hauser. On the 21st, 
preaching and church meeting at the 
Sandrun meeting house, and in the 
evening, meeting at the house of Bro. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



91 



David Miller. On the 22d, a meeting 
at brother John M. Fitzgcralcd, and 
night meeting in the Indian camp 
meeting house. On the night of the 
23d, .stayed with brother George Moo 
sey. On the 24th, came to brother 
David Bosley, and stayed there three 
days, held six meeting-!, and added four 
members to the church by baptism. On 
th 28th, came to brother George Moo- 
sey, Paxton county, and held a church 
meeting and promoted brother David 
Bosley from 1st to 2d degree; and Bro. 
Wesly Heater and brother A. Gillespie, 
were elected to the 1st degree in the 
ministry; and brother John Armstrong, 
elected deacon ; and held a love feast 
in the evening; and continued meet 
ings at brother Moosey's, the 1st of Oc- 
tober, and next day preached in the 
Methodist meeting house near brother 
John Armstrongs. On the 3rd came 
to Waterloo, and held meeting in the 
evening at brother Henry Fultz. On 
the 4th, meeting, in the forenoon and 
evening in the Indian camp meeting 
house, and next day, meeting again at 
the same place, and a church meet- 
ing, elected brother Thomas Bond to 
the 1st degree, and brother Alexander 
Wood, deacon, and promoted brother 
John Fitzgeraled from the 1st to 2nd 
degree, and added two members to the 
church by baptism. On the 7th, 
meeting at Sand Run meeting house, 
and added two members to the church 
by baptism ; next day meeting at the 
same place, and love feast in the even- 
ing, and elected brother Samuel Con, 
deacon. On the 10th, returned to 
Barbour county, held meeting at Bro. 
John Keyser's, and next day in the 
forenoon, meeting in the school house, 
and in the afternoon in a United Breth- 
ren meeting house. Meeting at Bro. 
Row's house on the 12th, and a love 
feast at the same place in the evening, 



land three applicants for membership 

who were baptised next morning; and 
I in the evening and next day, meetings 
at brother David Adams in Gourd- 
town ; and arrived at Valley Furnace, 
and the next day, the 15th, meeting 
in the Cove meeting house in the fore- 
noon, and a love feast in the evening. 
And on the lGth, the brethrcu returned 
homeward, and were absent some four 
weeks, and added nine members to the 
church, and performed a large amount 
of labor for the welfare and interest of 
the church. They both acknowledge 
with heartfelt gratitude the hospitality, 
liberality, kindness and love manifested 
toward them by the brethren and sisters 
and friends, and the people generally, 
in all the different places they visited 
in their travels and labors. In most of 
the places where they held the above 
meetings the prospect of a large addi- 
tion to the church is truly quite prom- 
ising; and is therefore quite an impor- 
tant and promising field, which ought 
to be more frequently visited by our 



more able ministering brethren. 



J. M. 



^'Companion please copy. 



Dear Visitor: I will give you a few 
items ol church news. 

I left home on the last day of No- 
vember, in order to visit the Tusca- 
rawas congregation in Ohio. On the 
evening of the first day of December, I 
arrived at brother C. Kaylor's. At- 
tended six appointments in that neigh- 
borhood. On the 5th, was taken to 
the Cullor meeting house, and attended 
several appointments there. The last 
night I was in that neighborhood J 
lodged with sister M. Sechrist, here I 
saw three widows together, the grand- 
mother, daughter and grand-daughter. 
I never before saw three widows to- 



92 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



gether bearing that relation to each 
other. May God bless them in their 
widowhood. I was then taken to Rich. 
ville, where my esteemed friend and 
brother, J. R. L. Swihart lives, and 
remained until the 12th, then returned 
home. 

On the 23rd of December, brother 
Jesse P. Iletric of Armstrong county, 
Pennsylvania, began a series of mee- 
tings at our place and continued until 
the eveing of the first of January, 1871- 
Brother Jesse spoke to the edifying of 
the church, and the warning of sinners. 

On the 10th of January, I left home 
again to visit the brethren in Ohio- 
I stopped first in Stark county, Ohio, 
in Canton congregation. Then in 
Chippeway congregation in Wayne 
county. Then in Mohiccon congrega. 
tion, same county. Then in Black 
river congregation, Medina county. 
Then Maple Grove congregation in 
Ashland county. Then Ashland con- 
gregation, same county. Then Lou- 
donville congregation, same county 
Then returned home, where I arrived 
on the second dy of February; found 
my family well. We had very pleasant 
meetings. Had the pleasure of seeing 
some precious believers added to the 
saved. Attended two council meetings. 
The business passed off pleasantly. 
Some think we should not visit the or- 
ganized congregations. But I would 
just say, I found need of laboring where 
I went, for all in the country where 
there are organized congregations, are 
not faithful members. I wish brethren 
would come and preach in our organiza- 
tions, I think it would do good to 
members and others. 

We are gaining a few membars here 
in Tenmile congregation, Washington 
county, Pennsylvania. I hope some 
ministering brethren will visit us this 
coming spring. 

Fraternally yours, J. Wise. 

Scenery Hill, Pa., Feb. 9, 1871. 



Editor Gospel Visitor: 

In the last Volume of the 
Gospel Visitor, on page 317, under the 
head " Caution," la an article written 
and signed by a number of brethren 
of Virginia, about John K. Leedy, 
who left here and went there and repre- 
sented himself as a speaker among them. 
He is not a speaker, but left us as a pri- 
vate member. He came to us in the 
early part of the war and represented 
himself a3 a speaker, and for a short 
time preached with and for the breth- 
ren. It was however, ascertained in a 
short time, that he was no speaker, 
and then he was not permitted to 
preach. He then pretty soon volun- 
teered and went off into the war ; 
whereupon, the church here expelled 
him. He came back to all appear- 
ance, truly penitent, and asked pardon 
and to be received into the church 
again, which was accordingly done. 
He has caused the church here consid- 
erable trouble in other matters not 
necessary to enumerate. But consider- 
ing his weakness we hope the brethren 
in Virginia will not treat him as an 
enemy, but admonish him as a brother, 
unless his conduct is such that forbear- 
ance ceases to be a virtue. His wife 
Elizabeth is a member in good standing 
in the church, and we hope the breth- 
ren will receive her as such. A certifi- 
cate was ordered for her by the church, 
but her address not being known, was 
never sent. She can have it any time 
that she will write to us. John cannot 
get his until he makes some satisfaction 
to the members here at Antioch, 
Indiana. 

Jno. Leedy, Geo. Shroyer, 

A. Leedy, Jr., J. Leedy, Jr., 
S. M. Minnich, Ezra Murry, 
Daniel Heiny, J. Leedy, Sr , 
Joseph Leedy. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



93 



Etna Mills, California, 



s, California, | 
Dec. 25, 1870. j 



My object in writing is this. We 
need the word of God preached to 
the people in this valley much. We 
hope to be instrumental in getting a 
preacher by placing our report be- 
fore your readers. In the first place, 
I shall aim to give you a short his 
tory of our valley, Scott Valley, 
Siskiyou County, California. This 
valley is about sixty miles long and 
about six miles wide. The valley 
is level, surrounded by high moun- 
tains. The mountains are covered 
with fine timber — pine, cedar and 
fir. The soil in the valley is black 
sandy soil, well watered by springs 
and mountain streams. The soil 
is very productive for all kinds of 
grain and vegetables. I find it much 
pleasanter farming here than it was 
back in Indiana. We harvest from 
thirty to sixty bushels of wheat per 
acre; oats from forty to ninety. 
Fruit of all kinds do well and a su- 
perior quality; peaches and pears, 
particularly. 

I left Indiana and came to Cali- 
fornia for the benefit of my wile's 
health. She was troubled with dys 
pepsia. Before we had been here 
one year she could eat all kinds of 
food and is enjoying good health- 
The climate is the most beautiful 
thing in this country, the winters 
are so mild with occasional showers 
of rai n . 

Now in regard to church matters. 
The Methodists have regular preach- 
ing in the Crystal Creek Church 
every two weeks. The Baptists or- 
ganized a church here three years 
ago, and seventy-four have been ad 
ded to the church. The church ap- 
peared to prosper until last summer, 
when the preacher that organized 



tho church left and another took 
his place. The new preacher 
remained some five months, when it 
was published in the papers that he 
was a base imposter and he left for 
Oregon. While here ho received 
some seven hundred dollars in gold 
coin. Shortly after this we noticed 
a publication in the Visitor that 
our friends Sturgis and Miller would 
visit California and Oregon to 
organize churches. We flattered 
ourselves that they would visit this 
valley, as the California and Oregon 
stage line runs directly through this 
valley. In fact, uncle John Sharts 
wrote to us that they would be here, 
and he would come with them and 
have preaching. We were very 
much disappointed, as they did not 
come this way. Our much respected 
friend, John Sharts of Trinity 
Valley, visited us twice in the last 
year, and preached both times. We 
invite him to come again. Now, 
if there is a laborer in the Vineyard 
that you can spare, send him to this 
fine climate, and I think the people 
are willing to appreciate the good 
that he may do. 

Any friend wishing further 
information from me will address me 
at Etna Mills, Siskiyou County, 
California. 

Your friend, 

H. C. Cory. 
« « • » » — 

NOTICE. 



The brethren at Bourbon, Indiana, 
request brethren, especially ministering 
brethren, traveling East or West over 
the Ft. Wayne and Chicago Railroad 
to stop over with theni and hold meet- 
ings 

0. W. Miller. 



94 



rOETJIY 



The brethren in .Missouri will hold 
their district meeting, the Lord willing, 

in the Log Creek congregation in Cald- 
well oountj , eight miles South west of 
Kingston, and about the same distanco 
North-west of Knoxville, on the 5th 
and Gth of "May. A full attendance is 
desired. Those coming by Ilaihoad 
will .stop off at Hamilton on the North, 
and Lawson on the South. Those com- 
ing by Kailroad will be met at either 
station by informing Peter Overholtzer, 
or C. C. Root. 

By order of the church. 

Address Polo P. O., Missouri. 



David C. Hardman. 



There will be a District meeting held 
in the Cedar Grove meeting house, in 
Shenadoah county, Virginia, on the 5th 
and 6th of May. We invite all the breth- 
ren and sisters who may wish to pay us 
a visit, and especially the ministering 
brethren. 

Jacob Wine. 

February 10, 1871. 



THE AGONY IN THE GARDEN. 



While the last eohoes of that song were dying, 

Fainter and fainter still upon the air, 

While midnight winds were through the olives 

sighing, 
The sad disciples with their Lord repair 
To the cool garden of Gethsemnne, 
Amid its green retreats to bend the knee, 
Before high heaven, to seek for comfort there. 
"Tarry ye here," said Jesus, "while I go 
Yonder to seek for aid, in this mine hour of woe." 

The favored three he took, that they, still Be ir 

him, 
Might aid and comfort in his suffering hour; 
Thac their beloved presence still might cheer 

him, 
When crushed so low by grief's o'erwhelming 

power; 
Even to earth that mighty soul was bending, 



Beneath the sorrows thac wore fact descending, 

As the fierce storm sweeps o'er the drooping 

flower, 
" Wfttoh, watch with me," in agony ho cried 
To those who, trembling, stood in terror by his 

side. 

He turned away, and on the green grass kneel- 
ing, 
fatenser still his mortal anguish grew, 
The might, the power of agony revealing, 
Which human hosorns never, never knew. 
"Remove this cup, Father, if thy will ! 
If not, bid each murmuring thought — be still !" 
Then he arose, and near his followers drew, 
Upon the ground for sorrow they were sleeping, 
The cool winds breathing round — the night 
dews ov'er them weeping. 

"Could ye not watch even one hour with me, 
For one brief hour, Peter, by my side? 
Where now thy love, thy boasted constancy?'' 
In mournful accents the Redeemer cried. 
"Watch, watch and pray, for, though the spirit's 

willing, 
The flesh is weak when agony is thrilling 
The very vitals — when the soul is tried 
With fierce temptations, which beset our way — 
0, therefore, watch, my own ; 0, therefore* 

watch and pray ! " 

Again the suffering Savior knelt and prnyed, 
While fiercer anguish came upon his soul, 
While keener sorrows on his heart were laid, 
And deeper shadows ov'er his pathway stole, 
"In pity, Father, let this bitter cup 
Pass from me; but if I must drink it up, 
I bow submissive to thy just control, 
Thy will, Father, not my own, be done ! 
Yet aid and strengthen now, thy meek and suf- 
fering Son !" 

Globules of blood oozed out from every pore, 
Wrung forth by torture words can never tell ; 
Drop after drop of clotted, purple gore 
Flowed from his side, and on the green earth 

fell. 
The Fathor gazed with pitying heart and eye, 
And sent his angel downward from the sky, 
His grief to cheer, his anguish to dispel ! 
Thus did the Savior suffer to atone 
For sin he nev;r knew — for dark guilt not his 

own ! 

tie came once more and found them still repos- 
ing, 
Their weary eyelids heavy still with sleep. 
The golden gates of day were near unclosing, 
And the soft, silent dews had ceased to weep, 



OBITUARIES. 



95 



He gazed one moment on the slumberers there, 14 months and 3 days. She was horn in Frank- 
Then guzed to heaven in earnest, voiceless prayer | ,in Co » Va., and emigrated with her husband to 

! Indiana in 1819 and thence to Iowa in ISj3. 
She was n member of the Church 48 years and 



For those he loved, with love so strong and deep. 
Sleep on aiid take your rest, my little hand, 
Mine hour at length is come — the traitor i* at 
hand ! 

Selected. 



ORlTITAKIfltN. 



Died iu the Loudenrillc church, 0., CORA A., 
daughter of br. Isaac J. and sister Mary A, 
ROSENBERGER, November the 18th 1870, 
aged 2 mouths ami 4 days. Funeral services by 
the brethren D. Whituiore and A. Dickey from 
Mark 10: 13—14. 

In the same church, MARTHA LUELLA, 
ilaughto of bro. R. E. and E. P. L. DOW, died 
August 26th 1870, aged 1 month and 19 days. 
The occasion was improved by bro. M. Work- 
man from Phil. 1 : 2 — 3. 

Died iu the snme church, October 25th 1870, 
HANNAH CROUSE. aged 87 years, 9 months 
and 6 days. Funeral services by bro. M. Work- 
man. 

J. J. ROSENBERGER. 

Departed this life, August 2nd, 1870, MICH'L 
HARMAN, aged 85 years, 8 months and 3 days. 
He \v;is a faithful member of the Lutheran 
church for 72 years. He was a resident of Wa- 
pello county, Iowa. Funeral services by bro. 
E. Pruther from Rev. 2 : 26 & 27: 

[Companion please copy.] 

Died in the Libertyville congregation, Jeffer- 
son county. Iowa, December 10th, 1870, sister 
MARGARET SoLLENBERGER, wife of bro. 
Frederick Sollenberger, aged 43 years, 8 months 



and 22 days, 
hour- 



was much beloved as a mother, companion and 
friend and sister in the church. She leaves a 
husband, one daughter and two adopted daugh- 
ters and many friends to mourn their loss. 

Funeral services by brother Daniel Zook and 
others, from Rev. 14: 13. 

Michael Glotfelty. 
(Companion please copy.) 

Died in the Sandy congregation, Columbiana 
Co,, O., on the 23rd day of January 1871, of 
consumption, sister CATHARINE BOWMAN, 
wife of brother Geo. If. Bowman, aged 57 years, 
11 months and 18 days. 

Funeral services by brethren D. J. Peck, D. 
P.yers and L. Glass, from Rev. 14: 12 — 13 to a 
lar^e and attentive audience. Her sufferings 
were borne wi h remarkable christian fortitude. 
A few days before her death she called for the 
Elders of the church and was anointed in the 
name of the Lord. She died as we have reason 
to believe in the full triumph of faith in her 
Redeemer. 

John A. Clement. 

Died in the Lost River Church, Hardy coun 
ty, W. Va., December the 19th, 1870, GEORGE 
HALTERMAN, son of bro. John and sister 
Susan Halterman, aged 51 years and 24 days. 
We know that he is gone, and we trust, is gone 
to the realms above, to the realms of pleasure, 
peace and love. Ho suffered in this life much, 
h .' was blind for many years. Funeral services 
by bro. S. Whitmer and the writer from Rev. 
14. L. D. CALDtVELL. 

Died near South English, Keokuk Co., Iowa' 
December 19th, 1870, our much respected friend 
SAMUEL COFFMAN, son of brother David 
and sister Barbara Coffman, aged 21 years, 11 
months and 15 days. Funeral discourse by Eld. 



She was sick only about twelve j ohn Thomas to a very large concourse of 

people and very many sympathizing friends. 
Funeral text latter clause of 28th verse of 11th 
chapter of John. 



David B. Teeter. 



Died, near Williamsburg, Blair county, Pa., 
July 24th. 1870, JACOB SNIVEL7, son of 
Elder Jacob Snively, deceased, aged 56 years, 
11 months and 10 days. Funeral services by- 
Andrew Bassler and John Bowers. 

A. Shelley. 

Died in Washington congregation, Kosciusko 
countv, Indiana, December 2Sth, 1870, brother 

DANIEL BRALLIER, aged 61 years, 2 months j in g houS0 > from Matt. 2i '• 42 - 
and 4 days. He left a sorrowful wife and ten j A. Rinehart. 

children to mourn their loss, but we believe; _. , , ., „ , . , _ , 

their lose is his eternal K ai . Funeral occasion' D , ied at t he residence of her son-in-law, Peter 
improved by brethren Younce and Cripe. Keller, in Logan Co., Ohio, on the 2oth day of 



David Brower. 

Also in the same district of church, Octobe 
24th, 1870, by his horse running away throwing 
him out of the wagon and killing instantly 
friend HENRY L. CLAY, aged 55 years, 6 
months and 21 days. Funeral discourse by C. 
Kingery and the writer, at the Brethren's inoet- 



Joseph Hartsouqh. 
Died in the Mahoning Church, Mahoning Co., 



September 1870, MAGDALENA SCIIORTZ, 
aged about 82 years and 6 months. She was a 
faithful member of the Ornish Church. Funeral 

Ohio, F bruary 1st, 1871, MARTHA, daughter services by David Plank, Ornish minister, in the 

of bro. John and sister Nancy FLICKINGER, ! Gorman and by J. L. Frantz in the English 

aged 4 years, 10 months and 24 days. Disease : from 2 Tim. 4 

diptheiia. 



latter part. 



Disease 
Funeral services from Luke 8 : 50, 



Also in the Logan Branch, Logan Co., Ohio f 

Jacob H. Kurtz. on the 21st day of Oct. 1870, WILLIAM S. 

(infant son of bro. John and sister Martha 

Died in the Liberty Church, Jefferson county, VANMETER, aged 2 years, 1 month and 2 

Iowa, October 22nd, 1S70, sister MARY SMITH,! days. Funeral services by J. L. Frantz from 

wife of brother A^xander Smith, aged 71 years, | Mark 10 : 15, 16. 



96 



OBITUARIES. 



Died in Fairview oongregati »D, Appanoose 
Co., Iowa, at the house of D. \V. Hard man, of 
complicated bronohioal disease, Junuarv .'!rd 
1871, CLARA EMMA, infant daughter of hro. 
John and sister Alzina WILLIAMS, aged one 
month and eighteen days. Sister Al/.ina is a 
daughter of friend D. W. and sister Elisabeth 
Ilardman. This heing their first child the 
etroko was heavy, but being comforted by many 
kind, friends and relatives who mourned with 
them they became resigned to the will of God 
knowing ho doeth all things well. May the Lord 
BUatain them and may they live so as to meet 
their daughter in the Elysian Fields of Paradise. 
Funeral attended to by the Brethren to a large 
and attentive congregation from 1 Cor. 15 : 22. 

GOLDSON PREWITT. 

Died in Bachelor's Run congregation, Carroll 
Co., Ind., December 1st, 1870, sister SUSANNA 
EIKENBERRY, aged 72 years, 10 months and 
18 days. She died very sudden. She was 
struck with apoplexy some time in the night 
she was found in bed in the morning unconsci- 
ous of anything and remained so till evening 
when sho died, leaving six children, twentynine 
grand children and five great grand children to 
mourn their loss. But we hope our loss is her 
great gaiu. Funeral service by John Metzger, 
of Illinois, and others, from 1 Cor. 15: 22, 23. 

C. ElKENBERRY. 

(Pilgrim please copy.) 

Died in the Mexico congregation, Cass Co.' 
Ind., December 31st, 1870, our beloved sister' 
NANCY KINZIE, wife of bro. Samuel F. Kin- 
zio, formerly of Botetourt Co., Va., aged 52 
years, 7 months and 19 days. She was a loving 
and true companion, a kind and affectionate 
mother and a zealous and faithful sister in the 
church of Christ. She died with a strong hope 
of that immortal crown. She was sensible to 
her last moments, bid us farewell, asking us to 
prepare to meet her in heaven. She leaves a 
husband and five children to mourn her Joss, 
but we have reason to believe our loss is her 
great gain. She has laid us a good example, 
gave us many good admonitions that I hope 
will never be forgotten. A few hours before she 
expired, she said she was going to leave us and 
expressed a willingness to be resigned to the 
will of the Lord. She closed her eyes in death 
the last evening of the last year, lay a corps on 
New Year's day, just 28 years to the day that 
she became a member of the church. Her re- 
mains were deposited on the 2nd day of January 
1871. Funeral services by the brethren from 1 
Cor. 15:22. 

S. P. Kinzie. 

Died very suddenly, on the evening of the 4th 
of July 1870, SYNTIIIA BAER, youngest 
daughter of widow Basr, of White Pigeon, Mi- 
chigan. She had been visiting a few days at 
James Skelley's about 4 miles south west of 
White Pigeon. She had not complained of any 
ailment during the visit, excepting headache, 
and was to all appearance in as good health as 
usual. After tea in company with her brother 
Abraham and a nephew, she started to ride in a 
buggy to her home in White Pigeon. The par- 
ty had gone about half a mile, when she was 
taken with a chill. Sho was then taken into a 
house near at hand, and in twenty minutes from 
the first attack had breathed her last. 

Mary 3. Skellt. 



Died of consumption, January 10th 1871, in 
Uniontown, Muskingum Co., 0., which is in the 

Jonathan's Creek branch of tln> church, Sister 
MARY A., wife of friend A. 1\ SCOFIELD, 
alter a lingering illness of about one year a part 
of which time she suffered intensely, but sho 
bore it with patience and Christian fortitude. 
On the 15th day of November she was anointed 
and expressed willingness to go if.it was the 
Lord's will to call her off. Aged 29 years and 
21 days. She loaves a husband, 3 small chil- 
dren, a mother, 5 brothers and 1 sister and ma- 
ny friends and relatives to mourn their loss but 
we fondly hope their los9 is her great gain. Sho 
was respected by all who knew her. Funeral 
services by the writer and bro. E. Horn, jr., 
from Amos 4: the latter clauso of the 12th verse 
by request. 

W. Arnold. 

Died in the Lower Cumberland church. Pa. 
December 18th, 1870,'bro. WILLIAM C. LEII- 
MER, aged 39 years, 9 months aud 11 days. 
Funeral services from Psalm 39: 4 — 7. Brother 
Lehmer has suffered for years with phthisic, and 
many nights whilst others occupied their beds 
and slept the sweet refreshing sleep, he occupied 
his chair and passed many sleepless hours in 
affliction and suffering. But as he was a con- 
sistent brother "we do hope he is at rest. He 
leaves a wife but no children. 

M. M. 

Died in the Delawaro church, Knox Co., 0., 
November 17th, 1870, ABBY, consort A Warden 
EDMINSTER, aged 32 years, 3 months and 12 
days. The deceased was afflicted some time 
and suffered much. While she desired to live, 
it was only that she might take care of her chil- 
dren, and be a help to her companion. She had 
a good hope of heaven, and in her dying mo- 
ments prayed that the Lord would take her 
home. Her surviving companion feels the be- 
reavement a sore affliction, as he is left with 
three children, and the duties of the ministry 
devolving upon him. And he much desires the 
sympathy and prayers of his brethren that he 
may have grace to bear his bereavement with 
Christian patience, and perform his duties with 
fidelity. 

The funeral services were performed by breth- 
ren J. J. Workman, C. Price and S. Montis. 

Editor. 

Died on the 7th of December 1870, sister RE- 
BECCA CRUMPACKER, wile of Elder Peter 
Crumpacker, of Montgomery county, Va., of 
obstruction of the bowels, in the 66th year of 
her age. Funeral services by brother John 
Brubaker and Henry Beehm, from Rev. 14: 13. 

She was the daughter of Elder Jacob Peters, 
of Botetourt county. She was a member of the 
church about 16 years, aud lived in unostenta- 
tious and unaffected piety, and died as one go- 
ing peacefully and calmly to rest. 

She leaves to her many relations and friends 
a rich legacy of hope that her triumphant spirit 
has ascend. d to ttie mansions of the blessed, 
and while we weep because of the tender bonds 
that are severed by the rude scythe of death, 
yet we hope to meet again in heaven if we en- 
dure unto the end. 

D. C. Moomaw. 



Vol ice to the Brethren. 

A most desirable Home for Sale in 
Missouri. 

I am the widow of Isn.tc Shoemaker, form 
erly of Fayette county, Pa. I am 76 years old. 
All my children lm\e been of age some years 
and have gone to themselves. I am living on 
our old home farm which contains 260 acres; 
about 100 acres under fence, the balance is 
timber, all joining and lying about l.$ miles 
from Plattsburg, where two important railroads 
(just completed) cross. 

We have about 70 members here, and our 
new church building is close by on the place. 

Being too old to manage any longer, I offer 
this place for sale, but would much prefer 
selling to some of the brethren. 

Further particulars will cheerfully be furn- 
ished. 

Addle- - 

Hannah Shoemaker. 

Plattsburg, Mo. 



Agents Wanted for 

GOD in HISTORY 

ONE OF THE REMARKABLE BOOKS 
OF THE AGE. Abounds in thrilling pas- 
sages and Btartling theories. Treats on living 

issues and recent '-vents. Review- Im*i.i.i- 
bility and the War in I'uanci. Restores 
History from the terrible abuse into which it 
has fallen. Show s that GOD. NOT CI J A NC E 
controls the world; that Redemption is the 
Golden Thread of History ; that Providence 
is its light; that God is in History, and all His- 
tory has a unity because God is in it. These 
great truths have been overlooked by nearly 
all historians. God does control in the affairs 
ot* nations, and for His glory. 

Our plan insures large sales. Address 
'. W. GOODSPEED .& CO., 
3/ Park Ku\v, N. V., or 148 Lake Street, 
Chicago, 



ACJEWTS WANTED 

FOR \ OUTH'S ILLUSTRATED 



Bible 



History. 



Embracing Distinguished Characters, Remark- 
aide Events, Institutions, Manners. Customs, 
Natural History, Arts. Sciences. &c., &c, of 
Bible Lands and Times. By D. \V. Thom- 
son. A. M„ and Dr. John Blair. LL. D Ele- 
gantly embellished with nearly 3011 engravings 
and making one of the most instructive, enter- 
taining and elevating of ail books for young 
people, as well as those of more mature years 
Send for circular, with terms, testimonials, 
and a full description of the work. Address, 
NATIOtNAL PUBLISHING CO., 171 Elm 
Street, Cincinnati. Ohio. 



Fresh Garden, Flower, Fruit, Herb, Tree 
and Shrub, and Evergreen Seeds, prepaid by 
mail, ini/i directions for culture. Twenty-five 
different packets of either class for $1.00. 
The six rln.<<t $ $.">.uo 

20,000 lbs. Evergreen and Tree Seeds; 
Apple, Pear, Cherry, &c. ; Grass Seeds; Beet, 
Cabbage. Carrot, Onion. Squash, Turnip and 
all Vegetable and Flower Seeds, in small or 
large quantities ', also Small Fruits, Stocks, 
Bulbs. Shrubs, Roses. Verbenas, &c , by mail, 
prepaid. New Golden Banded Japan Lily, 
:')0c. Priced Descriptive Catalogue sent to 
any plain address, gratis. Agents wanted. 
Wholesale List to AgentB, Clubs and the 
Trade. Seeds on commission. 

B. .M. WATSON. Old Colony Nurseries 
and Seed Warehouse. Plymouth, Massacho 
setts. K.iaMi>hedjM 



cliqasc. 



SALEM COLLEGE. 

BOURBON, MARSHALL COUNTY, IX1>. 

The Spring Term of this Institution will 
begin Monday, March 20th. H7J. A class in 
Didactics will be organized at the beginning 
ot the term for the special benefit of teachers. 

Scholarships can be obt lined by applying 
to Eld. Jesse Calvert. Milford, Ind., or to the 
President, Bourbon. Ind. 

For further particulars address 

O. W. Millkr, A. M., President. 
Bourbon, Ind. 



DOMESTICMEDICINE. 

A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, 
adapted to popular use, and made familiar tit 
the ordinary rcadir. 

It gives the symptoms of the various disea- 
ses incident to the human family, with appro 
priate remedies — the best known — and the 
general treatment required in each case. It 
is illustrated with numerous engravings — 
about a hundred tine cuts of the most com- 
mon medical plants, with the description, lo- 
cality and ha bus. and medical uses of them. 
A Glossary is annexed defining the technical 
terms, ami also a complete Index. 024 pp. 
8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. 
The binding of some of the books i< slightly 
marred, but not to materially injure its du- 
rability. Otherwise the book is in good order. 
Only a limited number of these books is for 
sale and those wanting a copy must order 
soon. Every family should have a work of 
the kind. Sent postpaid for $2,15 or 
press for $1,75. This is just about half price. 
Address II. .1. Kim/.. Dayton. <). 



FOR gALE AT THE OFFICE <>l THE 

"GOSPEL \ I3ITOR," 
will he sent postpaid at the annexed ra 
OehlschlsegerV German and English 
Dictionary, with pronunciation of the 
German pan in English character . $1.75 
rhe same with pronunciaiibii of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.75 

Nonresistance paper 

hound "2.") 

Need's Theology I. -If, 

Wisdom and Power of God 1 |."» 

Parable of the Lord's Supper •20 

Plain Remarks cm Light MinrJedness. . 10 

Wandelnde Seele [ German ] 1,15 

WaUfahrt nach Zionsthal . 60 

Brethren'* Hymn Book [new edition ) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7.2") 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7 $5 

Plain morocco 1. 00 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morocco, pocket hook form. - - 1-25 

Per do/.en. by express 12, 00 

New German Hymn Book. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

AraheMpie plain 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

per dozen 4,25 

Host's Domestic Medicine, 024 pp 8vo 2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents ii piece. 

Remittances by mail for hooks, Ac. at the 
risk of the sender. 
Address 11. J. KURTZ. 

Dayton, O. 



TFIR BRETHKBN'S 

Containing tin United Counsel* and Conclu- 
sion* of the Brethren at their \nnual Meetings 
Bpe. By Elder HENRY KURTZ. 



The work neatly hound together with 

" Alexander .Mack's Wri: 
1 copy sent by mail poe $1.70 

Of those hound there are hut few I. 
as the " Macks" are out of print, when tlie>e 
few are disposed 'Ol, hence friends who wish 
t'.) have a copy had hetter send orders soon. 
Of the Encyclopedia. in pamphlet form i with- 
out Mack) we have yet some more than of 
the hound ones, ami to have them more spee- 
dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them |> 

fir sen nty tin cents { 90.76 ] 
Address: HENRY KURTZ, 

Columbiana., Columbiana Co.. I). 



The Great Kemeily! 

Those who are prejudiced rtything 

new should know that Dr. Fahrney'fi Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county, 
Md., as far hack as 1780. It. is now put up in 
bottles hut the medicinal | are the 

same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
he taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
had cold to a violent fevor. from a rill« 
to a had case of scrofula oi Infants 

can take it as well as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
sent upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will be sent free to 
any address. Tor particulars address \)r. P. 
Fahrney, No. 30. North Dearborn St.. Chica- 
go. III., or Dr. P. I'ahrmVs Bio's ^ Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 

Sold by Druggists and Storekeepers. 



T Of VIZ" TTfrT? [T TO TII,: BRETHRF < !S AND , ' Kn:N,)S 

_Li \J \J JtV LXJ_JXVX-J . I have still on hand a number of my book 



The " Brethren " can find their 

stylo of 

I I A.T8 

of best quality al reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL COLLINS' 
330 Third St. 

Dsiytoii, O. 

[ Sent by Express wherever ordered. ] 



1 have still on hand a number of my hooks 
containing a discussion wilh Dr. .1. J. Jackson 
(Disciple - ) on trine immersion, an account of 
bis conversion and change, a treatise on Ihe 
Lord's Supper, an essay on the new birth ami 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the n ador. The whole 
containing 282 page* neatly [bound, which I 
offV on the following terras: 

Single, copy post paid $ "% 

Per do/.en, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

I'AM<">M VW, 

Poih.-m hj^^L^oke Co.. Va. 





/ 



GOSPEL VISITO 



9 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITKI* liV 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL XXI. APRIL, 1871. NO. 4. 



TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
H.J. KT RTZ, PRINTER &PUBLISHER 



l 




Co 




CONTENTS. 

The Great Confession !»? 

Prepare for Duty 99 

(io.tr.icli.il! Nations 104 

Epiitolar} 1(>~> 

Watch and be ready 107 

Luther and his ninety -fn e Theses — 

Hints to Preachers 110 

Scolding ill 

Cheerfulness. 112 

Foolhardiness 1 1 '■'> 

Out-of-work Christians 114 

Christian Newspapers the Need of the 

Tinies 115 

Dew Drops 

Our Visit to .Nettle Creek, [nd 116 

Correspondence 1 17 

The Family Circle: 

Be patient with the little ones 125 

Oregon and California Mission 

Notices 12(3 

Poetry : 

The Prayer and the Life 127 

Obituaries 



Letters Received. 

From John Zuck, E Brallier, Sam'l M Riggle, 
N F Trayer, Sam'l Bollinger, Alex Hoovor, Ri- 
chard Arnold, Sam'l Ryman, Martin Coder, 
F M Snyder, Jos Maugans, S A Honberger, M 
Glotfelty, S A W a lker, Simeon Riser (2), W 
Arnold, David Ringery, Ephraiin Brumbaugh, 
Emanuel Slifer, Thos G Snyder. Win Panne- 
baker, J F Ikenberry, John P Miller, Jos M 
Elliott, Jacob F Dale, J R Holsinger, L B 
Rowland, John F Hawkins, Henry F Loehr, 
Emanuel Heyser, Obadiah Summer, Jobn Ar- 
nold, A J Hixson, A L Hoover, B F Roons, 
Franklin Smith, N F Trayer, C H Balsbaugh, 
T M Goddard, Dan'l Hays, Josiah Rensberger, 
David Roop, John P Ebersole, D Buechly, Eli 
C Custer, D M Beelman, Jos Harden, 
DDShively, Geo Dilling, Geo McDonald, I ra- 
el Roop, A D Hitchey, S A Honberger, John 
Barley, EJ Webster, And Biglcr, H R Holsin- 
ger, Hannah Knouff, John Hoover, II K Multz, 
M L Wenger, W"m Sadler, J D Gans, J G De- 
yore, Sun'! [Jllery, Dan'l Qouser. 

WITH MONEY. 

From .John W Moats, Emma Dunning, Geo 
Long, B r, John Stretch, 

David A Mej Hoover. Sol Shively, 

P H Kurtz, M 1 C Ecker, Benj Leatberman, 
Henry B wad ley, S 'I Bucklew, Asn Harm an, 
John Knisely, W 1- R >berts, Geo Dilling, John 
M Mohler, John Barley, J G Devore, Jacob 
Barnhart, John Zimmermann, J L Frantz, Si 
moil Ki Rubel, Jonas De li n en. J 

ref, John E Stauffer, John C B< a 
chy. A Rawland, Henry Herehberger, Benj 



I! Umbaugh, Hannah V Dilts, .laeoli Solleiihei- 

i Cable, Alfred Moon -. \Y m 

■ ens, Phil Boyle, Ellen Forney, J< sse 

L Hoi Bucklew, .1 Eck- 

■ w, Joel Bherfy, B S Mohler, 

F w it l Click, A J Hi 

Elartsough, .1 B Angle, Wm Bronse, .Joel Oh- 

u, an. .1 ]i Fishel, Win A Bash or, D Haj 

per, Minerva S Moomaw, John Butter 
baugb, SM Minnich, Grinnie C Early, Jaoob 
Zigler, S. W Tombaugh, E R Stifler, C Custer, 
El Harris, Martin Kershner, Philip Boyle, 
Jos Zahn, Sam'l Deal, Jacob Reicbard, Uriah 
Fink, Judy A Friedrich, II D Davy, Aao 
Bear83. 



PUBLISHER'S NOTES. 

We hope our correspondents will pardon us if 
we do not answer every time by private letter. 

Affliction, has compelled us to abstain from 
business for some time. 

When the papers do not reach any of our 
subscribers they will inform us at once, and if 
the. mistake is ours we will make it right. "Wo 
always furnish missing numbers as long as we 
have them on hand. 

There are some of our old friends who have 
not s .bscribed yet for the present year. Others 
also would take it if it was'presented to them. 
Try it, friends. See our low club terms. Num- 
bers furnished from the beginning of the year. 



Notice. 

Brethren take notice. My address hereafter 
will be changed from Dayton, Ohio, to 
South Bend, Indiana. 

P. R. WnroHTiM \n. 



The Children's Paper. 

TERMS REDUCED. 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

1 copy per year to one address $0 30 

8 copies " " " " 2 00 

20 " . " " " " 4 00 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers for it as well 
as in furnishing reading matter for the chil- 
dren. 

Back numbers cm be furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise it the time. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all eiders to 

H. J. KURTZ. Dayton, O. 



fBi gospkl visitor 



Vol. XXI. 



APRIL, 1871. 



No. 4. 



THE GREAT CONFESSION. 

"And the high-priest stood up in the midst, 
and asked Jesus, saying, answerest thou no- 
thing ? what is it which these witness against 
thee? But he hold his peace, and answered no- 
thing. Again the high-priest asked him, and 
said unto him, art thou the Christ, the Son of 
the Blessed? And Jesus said, I am: and ye 
shall see the Son of man sitting on the right 
hand of power, and coming in the clouds of 
heaven." Mark 14: 60—62. 

Tho trial of Jesus as a criminal is 
progressing. He is in the judgment 
hall of the Sanhedrim. The false 
witnesses had given in their testi- 
mon} T . Tho prisoner conscious ol 
his innocency, manifested a calmness 
and dignit} T which did not only 
astonish, but no doubt embarrased 
the court. The high- priest being the 
acting officer of the occasion, ex 
presses his astonishment at tho sil 
ence of Jesus. But there must be 
found some pretext for our Lord's 
condemnation. And since the court 
could obtain nothing from the wit- 
nesses that could afford it even a 
semblance of a reason for his con- 
demnation, its attention is directed 
to another subterfuge from which it 
hoped the much desired ground for 
the condemnation of its prisoner 
might bo obtained. Ho resolves to 
call upon our Lord to testify upon 
oath whether he really is the char- 
acter his followers claim him to be,jative answer would lead to tho death 
namely, the promised Messiah. A of the divine prisoner; a negative 
very solemn period in the proceed- 1 answer would leave the world with- 
ings of the court had arrived. The|out a Savior. Hence if we imagine 
court failing to obtain any thinglourselves spectators of the trial, 



be, the grounds of his condemna- 
tion. The high-priest attaches all 
the solemnity of an oath to his 
question, and said, "I adjure thee 
by the living God, that thou tell us 
whether thou be the Christ, the Son 
of the Blessed." Matt. 26: 63. Cai- 
phas showed considerable shrewd- 
ness in framing this question. He 
most likely knew that our Lord 
would give an affirmative answer to 
it. For while he seldom professed 
himself directly to be the Messiah, 
the Son of God, his disciples recogn- 
ized him to be that character, and 
his miracles, doctrine and works 
proved the correctness of their re- 
cognition. And tho high priest de- 
signed, no doubt, that in the event 
of Christ giving an affirmative an- 
swer, that answer would be constru- 
ed into blasphemy, and hence would 
afford a sufficient cause in tho esti- 
mation of the prejudiced court for 
his condemnation. 

We then have the Son of God 
himself before the court, questioned 
with all the solemnity of an oath 
relative to the justice of his claims 
to the Messiahship. It is difficult 
to estimate what was involved in 
the answer of our Lord to the ques- 
tion of the high priest. An affirm- 



satisfactory from the witnesses, now 
puts an important question to our 
Lord himslef, designing to make his 



with a full knowledge of all that 
was involved in the answer to the 
question of. Caiaphas. the reply of 



own confession, whatever that mightour Lord would be looked for with 



08 



THE GREAT CONFESSION. 



the greatest anxiety. Indeed, to us 
it seems not at all unlikely, that the 
answer was locked for from the 
court with no little interest. And 
we further think it likely, that it 
would have preferred a negative an- 
swer; for in that case his answer 
would have contradicted the profes- 
sion of his friends, and, at least, the 
implied profession of his own life; 
and in such an event, his own char- 
acter for veracity and consistency 
would have been greatly impaired, 
und ground afforded for his enemies 
Jor the charge they were so anxious 
to sustain against him as being an 
imposter. 

Further: it is highly probable 
that the court of the Jewish Sanhe- 
drim, and also the higher court un- 
der which this acted, namely, that 
of assembled fiends, both awaited 
with no little interest our Lord's 
answer to the question of the high 
priest. His answer would test the 
sincerity of his love to the world, 
knowing as he did that an affirma- 
tive answer would necessarily lead 
to his condemnation. Under these 
circumstances probably great silence 
reigned in the court room. To the 
prisoner all eyes are directed He is 
a " man of sorrow and acquainted 
with grief." There is no friend seen 
by his side; no advocate to plead his 
cause. The question proposed, and 
the one upon which no evasive an 
wer would be received, is this: "art 
thou the Christ the Son of the Bles- 
sed 1" He can remain silent no 
longer. The world must have an 
answer that it may know in whom 
to believe for salvation; the Church 
wants an answer to dispel every 
lingering doubt; Heaven wants an 
answer that its honor may be sus- 
tained; and hell needs an answer 



that it may know that man has a 
friend. He now opens his mouth, 
and in language free from all ambig- 
uity, and with a voice as clear and 
distinct as his language is plain, ho 
answers solemnly and fearlessly : I 

AM. 

And how suggestive this confes- 
sion ! The Savior has proved the 
strength of his attachments, and the 
fervency and sincerity of his love. 
A foundation is thus afforded for 
both our faith and hope. The sinner 
need not despair, and the Christian 
need not fear. 

After our Lord replies to the high 
priest and makes his great confes- 
sion, he gives him a very suggestive 
lesson: "I say unto you, hereafter 
shall ye see the Son of man Bitting 
on the right hand of power, and 
coming in the clouds of heaven." 
Matt. 26: 64. It is worthy of notice 
that our Lord here does not say, ye 
shall see me sitting on the right 
hand of power, and coming in the 
clouds of heaven, but says "ye shall 
see the Son of man," &c. This was 
in harmony with his usual manner 
of speaking of himself. He retained 
all his modesty and humility. From 
his confession, and trom the fact 
that the phrase "Son of man," as 
used by our Lord, and the phrase 
"Son of God" as used by the high 
priest, are expressive of the same 
character, the Savior would let the 
court draw the inference that it was 
its prisoner it would see exalted to 
power, and surrounded wilh glory. 
Our Lord's language suggested to 
his judges, that there was another 
court before which he and they 
would appear, and that their respec- 
tive relations to that court would bo 
very different to what they both 
stood to the court that was then in 



PKEPAEE FOE DUTY. 



99 



session. Our Lord's reference to! salvation, and his commandments 
the Son of man coming in the clouds should be most scrupulously obeyed, 
of heaven, was no doubt an allusion! Let us remember that while "with 
to the following language of Daniel 
'•I saw in the night visions, and, be- 
hold, one like the Son of man came 



with the clouds of heaven, and came 
to the Ancient of days, and they 
brought him near before him. And 
there was given him dominion, and 
glory, and a kingdom that all people, 
nations and languages should serve 
him: his dominion is an everlasting 
dominion, which shall not pass away? 
and his kingdom that which shall 
not be destroyed." Dan. 7: 13, 14. 

In the confession of our Lord, his 
enemies seemed to think they had 
all they wanted to furnish them 
with sufficient ground upon which to 
condemn him, and they said, "he is 
guilty of death/' As they appeared 
insensible to the evidences upon 
which he claimed to be the Son of 
God, they construed his confession 
into blasphemy, and for this crime 
condemned him. 

From the confession of our Lord 
many practical inferences may be 
drawn, among which we may notice 
the following: 

1. The truth should be confessed 
whatever sufferings and sacrifices 
such a confession may lead to. Our 
Lord's example is worthy of our 
imitation. He well knew what the 
noble confession he made would 
cost him. He know it would expose 
him to ignominy, sufferings, and 
death itself, yet he confessed the 
truth. 

2. How clear and strong are the 
evidences that J^sus is the Son of 
God. Therefore it is wrong to doubt 
and wicked to disbelieve. His di- 
vine authority has been vindicated, 
and on him wo may safely rely for 



the heart we believe unto righteous* 
ness,""with tho mouth confession 
is made unto salvation. " Let us 
also remember what our Lord haa 
said about confessing him : " Whoso- 
ever therefore shall confess me be- 
fore men, him will I confess also be- 
fore my Father which is in heaven. 
But whosoever shall deny me before 
men, him will I also deny before my 
Father which is in heaven." Matt. 
10:32,33. 

3. Although the confession of the 
truth brought reproach and death 
upon our Lord at the time, his faith- 
fulness to duty was rewarded with 
glory and honor. The apostle in re- 
ferring to his humiliation says, " Be- 
ing found in fashion as a man, he 
humbled himself, and became obe 
dient unto death, even the death ot 
thecross. Wherefore God hath high- 
ly exalted him, and given him a 
name which is above every name," 
Phil. 2: 8, 9. Then "if we suffer, 
we shall also reign with him." 2 
Tim. 2: 12. 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

PREPARE FOR DUTY. 

"Gird thyself, and serve me. Doth he thank 
that servant hecause he did the things that were 
commanded him ?" Luke 17: 8, 9. 

This Scripture teaches that man 
must serve God by doing the things 
he commands him. Man personally 
must serve God in obeying the truth. 
The Savior said: " Without me you 
can do nothing " That is, of our- 
selves we can do nothing. But with 
him we can do all things ho has 
commanded us to do, ho giving tho 
grace, the ability both to will, and 



100 



PREPARE FOR DUTY. 



to do his good pleasure. This grace 
ho is ever ready and willing to give. 
But the apostle says: "We must be 
co-laborers together with him." It 
being his part to give the talent, and 
ours to improve it, to double it. We 
must gird ourselves with tho whole 
armor of God. Wo must employ 
and use all tho means of grace God 
gives to gird ourselves in his service. 
Tho one sitting down at ease, wait- 
ing for God to do all for him, will 
never be girded in his service. In 
other words, ho will never be con- 
verted. God by the prophet says: 
" Cast a way from you all your trans- 
gressions whereby ye have trans- 
gressed, and make you a new heart 
and a new spirit; for why will ye 
die, O house of Israel? For I have 
no pleasure in the death of him that 
dieth, saith the Lord God; where 
lore turn yourselves and live ye." 
(Ez. 18:31,32.) 

By this Scripture we learn that it 
is not the will of God that any 
should be lost; but that all might 
be saved, and come to the knowl 
edge of the truth, as St. Paul has it. 
But man must do his part, must 
gird himself and serve him. In our 
repentance, or conversion, he must 
" cease to do evil, and learn to do 
well. The wicked must forsake his 
way, and the unrighteous man his 
thoughts; must return to the Lord 
from whom by transgression he has 
departed. This is to "cast away 
from you your transgressions"; and 
mako you a new heart, and a new 
spirit, turn yourselves and live ye. 
God does not say ho will do it for 



tanco and baptism; by these come 
into tho church and servo him. 

In tho church use all the means 
of grace God has sanctified for your 
help. Gird thyself for his service 
with watch ings and prayers; with 
meekness and humility, with pure 
and undefiled religion beforo God 
and tho Father, visiting the father- 
less and widows in their afflictions, 
keeping yourselves unspotted from 
the world. Gird thyself with the 
whole truth, serve God in the obe- 
dience of every commandment. In 
all things seek first the kingdom of 
God; render not evil for evil, but 
overcome evil with good. Love 
your enemies, pray for them that 
hate and curse you. Do good unto 
all especially to them of the house- 
hold of faith; provide things honest 
in tho sight of all men. Gird thy- 
self with a regular attendance at 
the public meetings for the special 
worship of God. Forsake not tho 
assembling of yourselves together 
for that service; go in the spirit 
exercise yourself in it. Attend to 
the ordinances of the Church as 
often as possible: feet- washing, the 
Lord's supper, and the communion 
of bread and wine in remembrance 
of your Savior's suffering and death. 
If you are taught in the word, com- 
municate to him that teaches in all 
good things. That is, if there is re. 
vealed to you some practicable truth 
that may be useful to some others, 
put it not under the bushel, but let 
it be known, communicate it to your 
ministering brother and let him 
publish it, preach it, &c. If the 



you. But you must do it. And he (Church has a work for you to do, 



will receive you, and be unto } t ou a 
Father, and ye shall be his sons and 
daughters saith the Lord Almighty. 
Gird thyself with faith, with repen- 



do it; if to perform a visit of love, 
perform it. Never think you can- 
not do it. The power you want to 
do good lies in the doing it. 



PREPARE FOR DUTY, 



101 



If God through tho church calls 
you to the ministry of his word, 
gird yourselves with all the helps 
you can have to serve him in your 
high calling. Are } t ou blessed with 
but an ordinary education, use it 
and improve it. Are you blessed 
with a common school education 
use it, and if possible improve it in 
God's service. If you are blessed 
with a high school education, use it 
for the glory of God; but neither 
be proud of it, nor depend upon it. 
For if the charity or tho love of 
God is not in it, though you would 
from it speak with tongues like men 
and angels, you would be nothing 
more than a sounding brass and a 
tinkling cymbal. Let not the brother 
with but a limited education, under- 
value himself because of his brother's 
greater learning. Gird thyself with 
the spirit of God, and the love of 
souls. School thyself in the school 
of Jesus, and you will be valiant in 
the services. "The husbandman 
that laboreth must be first partaker 
of the fruits." (2 Tim. 2: 6.) That 
is, the preacher who is to preach 
the truth and the love of God into 
the souls of others, must first have 
experienced and realized them in 
his own soul, or he will never suc- 
ceed. If any should be captivated 



was I taught it, but by the revela- 
tion of Jesus Christ." (Gal. 1:11, 
12.) The thought I wish to bring 
before the reader is, that successful 
preaching must be from God through 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Without a 
qualification from him, all human 
aids are useless. Yet it called of 
God a human qualification may be 
of service. But the idea of obtain- 
ing the human first, in order to be 
qualified for the ministry, IS vain. 
Dr. Clark says: "We seldom find 
great scholars good preachers. This 
should humble the scholar who is 
too apt to be proud of his attain- 
ments, and despise his less learned 
but more useful brethren. This 
judgment of St. Paul is too little re 
garded." (Com. on 1 Cor. 14:5.) 

At tho end of the first chapter of 
Paul to Titus, the Dr. says: "There 
is one subject in this chapter not 
sufficiently attended toby those who 
have tho authority to appoint men 
to ecclesiastical offices; none should 
be thus appointed who is not able 
by sound doctrine, both to exhort and 
convince the gainsayer. The powers 
necessary for this are partly natural. 
partly gracious, and partly acquired: 
1. If a man have not good natural 
abilities, nothing but a miracle from 
heaven can make him a proper 
by the eloquence of learning, they preacher of the Gospel, and to make 



will be like fruitless trees and seed 
among thorns, a continued source of 
trouble to the church, bearing no 
fruit. Like begets like. Paul says: 
"Ye see your calling, brethren, how 
that not many wise men after the 
flesh, not many mighty, not many 
noble, are called." (1 Cor. 1 : 26 ) 
He says: "I certify you, brethren, 
that the Gospel which was preached 
of me is not after man. For I 
neither received it of man, neither 



a man a Christian minister who is 
unqualified for any function of civil 
life, is sacrilege before God. 2. If 
the grace of God do not communi- 
cate ministerial qualifications, no 
natural gifts, however splendid, can 
be of any avail. To be a successful 
Christian minister, a man must feel 
the worth of immortal souls in such 
a way as God only can show it, in 
order to spend and be spent in the 
work. He who has never pa 



102 



PREPARE FOR DUTY. 



through tho travail of the bouI in 
tho work of regeneration in his own 
heart, can never make plain the 
way of salvation to others. 8. He 
who is employed in the Christian 
ministry should cultivate his mind 
in tho most diligent manner; he can 
neither learn nor know too much. 
If called of God to be a preacher, 
and without such a call he had bet- 
ter be a galley-slave, he will be able 
to bring all his knowledge to the 
assistance and success of his minis, 
try. If ho have human learning, so 
much the better; if he be accredited 
and appointed by those who have 
authority in the church, it will be to 
his advantage: but no human learn- 
ing, no ecclesiastical appointment, 
no mode of ordination, whether 
Popish, Episcopal, Protestant, or 
Presbyterian, can ever supply the 
divine unction, without which he 
never can convert and build up the 
souls of men. The piety of the flock 
must be faint and languishing when 
it is not animated by the heavenly 
zeal of the pastor: they must be 
blind if he be not enlightened, and 
their faith must be wavering when 
he can neither encourage nor de 
fend it 

"In consequence of the appoint- 
ment of improper persons to the 
Christian ministry, there has been, 
not only a decay of piety, but also 
a corruption of religion. No man 
is a true Christian minister who has 
not grace, gifts and fruit: if he have 
the grace of God, it will appear in 
his holy life and godly conversation. 
If to this be added genuine abilities, 
he will give full proof of his minis- 
try, he will have fruit; the souls of 
sinners will bo converted to God 
through his preaching, and believers 
will be built up on their most ho'y 



faith. How contemptable must that 
man appear in the eyes of common 
sense, who boasts of his clerical 
education, his sacerdotal order, his 
legitimate authority to preach, ad- 
minister the Christian sacraments 
&c, while no soul is benefitted by 
his ministry. Such a person may 
have legal authority to take tithes, 
but as to an appointment from God 
he has none, else his word would be 
with power, and his preaching the 
means of salvation to his perishing 
hearer8. ,, 

I have thus quoted the Dr. on 
this branch of my subject, because 
he has said what I wished to say. 
And as it is well known that he is 
one of the learned, his words may 
be of more power than mine. What 
is said above 1 know to be true. I 
have two objects in view which I 
wish to subserve by it. First, to 
encourage the human unlemmed 
brethren in the ministry; and se- 
cond, to humble tho human h'gh 
learned one. For if the latter preach 
his learning only, he had better be 
as Dr. Clark says, a galley slave- 
Let him remember it is the divine 
unction he must be girded with to 
make him a preacher sent of God. 
And it this unction be given him, it 
is quite probable he will be like the 
human high learned one in the 
Scriptures who said, notwithstand 
ing his human learning, when I came 
to you, I came not with excellency 
of speech or of wisdom, declaring 
unto you the testimony of God. For 
I determined not to know anything 
among you, save Jesus Christ, and 
him crucified. " 

If the divine unction produced 
this effect with one who was chosen 



to leave the name of Jesus before 
the Gentile world, before kings and 



PKEPARE FOll DUTY. 



103 



princess, as well as to the children 
of Israel, it is not likely it will pro- 
duce any other with us who are to 
leave it before common people. To 
this unction the human unlearned 
brother has the same rights as the 
human learned one; and without it, 
neither are preachers of God. Then 
let not the human learned brother- 
be exalted in his mind above his less 
learned brother. And let not the 
human unlearned brother be discour- 
aged, but study to shew thyself ap 
proved unto God, a workman that 
needeth not to be ashamed, rightly 
dividing the word of truth." (2 Tim- 
2: 15) The one who had five ta. 
lents given him, by fair dealing 
doubled them. So did the one who 
had two; so might the one that had 
one, have done. And so can you. 
Then gird thyself and serve him. 

If you can read the Scriptures 
and have an ordinary flow of lan- 
guage, and voice, unite then with 
the divine unction, and you will be 
able to stop the mouth of the gain- 
sayers, and put to silence those who 
are of the contrary part. Gird thy- 
self with the prayers of the church 
that utterance may be given you 
to say r what you know and feel. 
Learn everything that can be made 
useful for the ministry 7 ; get the 
knowledge of all truths into your 
understanding; let it not be superfi- 
cial. Do not bring into your ser- 
mons anything simply because you 
know it, but because you feel it; 
and should your words be simple, 
they will be powerful. Half an hour 
such preaching is worth more than 
hours of oratorical display. 

Dear brethren, we need not fear 
that we have not enough of the 
human power in our preaching and 
preacher. I only fear we have too 



much of it, and too littlo of the di- 
vine. While eloquence is attractive 
we like to hear it; and because of 
this many of the brethren now called 
to the ministry feel they cannot 
preach, because they mistrust them 
selves, not being eloquent. Let such 
remember, God's servants were not 
all orators. Apollos was both elo- 
quent and mighty in the Scriptures. 
And with this he was fervent in the 
spirit, speaking boldly in the Syna- 
gogue. Yet he had to be taught the 
truth by others less eloquent than 
he. This mighty brother must even 
be taught by a woman, the weaker 
vessel. St. Paul and Silas were not 
discouraged because this Apollos was 
the chief speaker. In a great house 
there are vessels of gold, of silver, 
of brass and of wood; so in the 
church, there are diversities of gifts, 
but the same spirit. Then gird your- 
selves, brethren, and serve God in 
the calling wherein you are called. 
"And glory not in men: for all 
things are yours; whether Paul, or 
Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or 
life, or death, or things present, or 
things to come, all are yours; and 
ye are Christ's, and Christ is God's." 
(1 Cor. 3 : 21—23.) When the fami- 
ly on earth and that in heaven will 
be brought together, the building 
will fit; every grace, and every gift 
will have contributed its part in the 
great work of framing them to- 
gether. Every thing is good and 
beautiful in its order and place. But 
there is no place to bury T a talent in 
the church. If any will bury theirs 
they will have to dig its grave in 
the earth and not in the church, if 
men stand idle all day at the market 
place, or at the street corner, there 
is no such loitering ground in the 
vineyard of the Lord. Therefore 



104 



GO TEACH ALL NATIONS. 



gird thyself and servo the Lord in 
his church, without any regard to 
human surroundings. And tho Lord 
will accept you with your sorrows, 
and save }*ou, not for what you have 
done, hat because you did what he 
bid you to do, and by it proved 
your faithfulness. 

D. P. Sayler. 
Double Pipe Creek, Md. 



For the Visitor. 

"GO, TEACH ALL NATIONS." 

Tho teachings of our Savior and 
of some Christians are much in con- 
flict. "Go and teach all nations," 
was the injunction of the risen Sa- 
vior. The encouraging promise join- 
ed with it. "Lo, I am with you al- 
ways" made that injunction perpe- 
tual, and leads the mind intuitive- 
ly "to the uttermost parts of the 
earth." But how different the voice 
we often hear. Our time is so taken 
up with the demands of home that 
none others can be cared for until 
the w 7 ork is completed here. " Why 
send our charities abroad when the 
poor are at our doors?" 

"Ye have the poor always with 
you," was the Savior's response to 
the indignant disciples implying that 
the necessities of the poor would al- 
ways demand our chariities, and we 
should always bear in mind that re- 
ligious duties and obligations do 
never conflict. Therefore the com- 
mand "Go and teach all nations" 
remains in tact, notwithstanding the 
many demands of the poor for our 
charities at home. God never bles- 
sed any man or church or nation of 
churches with wealth that they 
might sit down and enjoy it all at 
home, but with the blessing comes 
tho demand for work, labor, Chris- 



tian labor. And dear reader, shall 
we not heed tho call? Shall our pe- 
culiar views prevent us from oper 
ating in so great a work? God has 
given us means abundantly to do a 
great deal. 

Where tho lovo of God is shed 
abroad in the heart, this is the spirit 
that predominates. It is the impulse 
given by tho Holy Ghost. Every 
true disciple must feel this, and as 
"the disciple is not above his Mas- 
ter" that he should annul his com- 
mand "Go and teach all nations," 
lor "Lo I am with you alway." Ke- 
pentance and remission of sins were 
to be preached to all nations begin- 
ning at Jerusalem," and we learn 
too that the disciples were to tarry 
there after the command "Lo, go 
teach all nations" was given until 
they were qualified for the work, 
but it seems that after the qualifica- 
tion was conferred they lingered 
around the city. But the hand of 
persecution was let loose upon them 
by tho Master, and they "were 
scattered abroad everywhere, preach 
ing the word," and soon the perse- 
cutor himself was told by his 
Lord: "I will send thee far hence 
unto the Gentiles." And the Holy 
Ghost said: "Separate me Barnabas 
and Saul for the work whereunto I 
have called them." Yea from Jeru- 
salem round about unto lllyricum 
he strove to preach the Gospel 
"where Christ was not named." 
Brethren, should we not earnestly 
labor to devise some plan that will 
bo more effectual in carrying out 
the great command of our Lord and 
Master. I know that it will be 
said, that it is tho old vexatious 
question sprung upon us again. But 
we feel that the Brethren hold the 
truth, and shall we always keep it 



EPISTOLHRY. 



105 



as it were "hid in a napkin" while 
the multitudes around us are starv- 
ing "for the bread of life." But 
says one there is danger. True yet, 
but few good things but what have 
been abused, and as bro. Paul ex- 
horts: "To provo all things and 
hold fast that what is good," could 
not the church try the experiment? 

Yes, I am glad to know that our 
neighboring district of Indiana has 
her laborers in the field. Many 
zealous laborers are ready to ex- 
claim: "Here am I send me!" If 
only the plan was devised and op- 
portunity offerod. 

Dear Brethren, my humble prayer 
to God is for the speedy realization 
of the poet's imagination: 

"Can we whose souls are lighted 
By wisdom from on high, 
Can we to men benighted, 
The lamp of light deny ! 
Salvation, salvation ! 
The joyful sound proclaim 
Till earth's remotest nation 
Has learned Messiah's name. 

Waft, waft, ye winds his story, 
And you, ye waters, roll, 
Till, like a sea of glory, 
It spread from pole to pole, 
Till o'er our ransomed nature 
The Lamb for sinners slain. 
Redeemer, King, Creator, 
In bliss return to reign." 



A. J. H. 



Highland, 0. 



Submitted for the Visitor. 

EPISTOLARY. 
J.«S. Flory. 

Dear Brother: Your communica- 
tion of the 4th inst. reached mo day 
before yesterday. Thank you for 
your words of encouragement and 
for the interest you express in my 
fragmentary efforts with the pen. 
ft is not much that I can do, and if 



this little is conducive to any one's 
welfare, blessed be God. 

A contemplation of the divine 
economy as a whole, and careful at- 
tention to the fundamental features 
by which it is characterized, would, 
I think, have saved you from stum- 
bling at my remarks in relation to 
the house being filled with the Holy 
Ghost. At every great epoch in the 
history of the Church, God mani- 
fested himself objectively, Adam had 
a palpable representation of divini- 
ty. When Abraham was under tui- 
tion, God revealed his presence and 
the nature of his discipline by a 
"smoking furnace and a burning 
lamp." Gen. 15: 17. We are all fa- 
miliar with the fact of the " burning 
bush," and "the pillar of cloud and 
of fire." God was in them. When 
the temple was dedicated, "the 
priests could not stand to minister 
because of the cloud; for the glory 
of the Lord had filled the house." 

The infant Christian Church was 
endowed for its mission by visible^ 
external phenomena. Both the ear 
and eye were addressed. The sound 
from Heaven as of a rushing, mighty 
wind," and the "cloven tongues like 
as of fire," were objective represen- 
tations of the divine presence. The 
pronoun "it" refers to sound, as you 
suggest; and the "sound" indicates 
the presence and power of the Holy 
Ghost. In John 3rd ch. we have the 
pentecostal scene prefigured: "The 
wind bloweth where it listeth, and 
thou hearest the sound thereof, but 
canst not tell whence it cometh and 
whither it goeth : so is every one 
that is born of the Spirit." Speak- 
ing with tongues was an objective 
demonstration that they were "filled 
with the Holy Ghost"; and the 
sound of a rushing mighty wind. 



10G 



EPISTOLARY. 



was indicative of the samo divine 
agent that gave utterance to the 
apostles. No spirit, no speaking 
with other tongues; no spirit, no 
sound, nor tongue of flame sitting 
on the apostles. There is of neces- 
sity the samo God, the same Spirit, 
while there are " differences of ad- 
ministrations," and " diversities of 
operations." Jehovah "walketh up- 
on the wings of the wind," and has 
selected this element, among others, 
as the symbol of the Omnipotence 
and Omnipresence of the Holy 
Spirit. 

C. H. Balsbaugh. 



REMARKS ON THE ABOVE. 

By permission of Bro. Balsbaugh 
the above letter is given to th,e 
readers of the Gospel Visitor, and I 
am well satisfied with the kind re- 
sponse to my query. I did not 
"stumble" badly at his remarks in a 
previous article relative to the 
"House" being filled with the Holy 
Ghost, but I must admit the expres- 
sion used in an unqualified sense 
looked dark to me. In examining 
the simple word as found in the 2nd 
chapter of Acts, I could not see that 
the "House" was absolutely filled 
with the Holy Spirit as I have so 
often heard expressed. Bro. B. used 
the expression, and I thought the 
opportunity a good one to have him 
define his position on that point 
which ho has done in a brief but 
lucid manner so much, so that I 
now see when used in a qualified 
sense the idea is consistent with 
truth. The tenor of bro. B's letter 
does not convey the idea that the 
"house" was absolutely filled with 
the Holy Ghost, but ho has clearly 
shown that the house was "filled" 
with the "objective" sign of the 



prosenco of the Holy Spirit. Or a 
"representation of the divine pre- 
sence" was mado man i font to all 
present. Ilcnco it is conclusive that 
in a qualified sense the apostles were 
baptized — emerscd, or overwhelmed 
by this divine agency and absolutely 
"filled with the Holy Ghost." The 
promise in Acts 1: 5, "Ye shall be 
baptized with the Holy Ghost not 
many days hence," was in a won- 
derful manner objectively and spirit- 
ually fulfilled on that memorable 
day of Pentecost. 

By the way, will bro. Balsbaugh 
give us through the columns of the 
Visitor such views as the spirit may 
prompt upon the "personality" or 
" non personality " of the Holy Ghost. 
Some religious creeds teach that the 
"Holy Ghost is of the Father and 
of the Son neither made nor created, 
nor begotten, but proceeding from 
them." "The Holy Ghost proceed- 
ing from the Father and the Son is 
of one substance, majesty and glory 
with the Father and Son, very and 
eternal God." Even teach such re- 
fined views of this theory as to say, 
"As the vital breath of a man has 
a continual emanation from him, and 
yet is never separated utterly from 
his person or forsaketh him, so doth 
the spirit of the Father and the Son 
proceed from them by a continual 
divine emanation, still abiding one 
with them." 

Others again teach that the Holy 
Ghost is the "exerted energy of 
God" an attribute of God, &c. 

And others that the Holy Ghost 
is the third person of the Godhead 
and that there are three persons in 
the Godhead which idea is objected 
to by many who say there are not 
three persons but three "subsisten- 
ces" in the God-head. Others say, 



WATCH AND BE HEADY. 



107 



lhat there are three "essences." Of 
ull those different theories which is 
most in harmony with the divine 
oracles of God? I wait a response. 
J. S. Flory. 
Fayetteville, W. Va. 



For tho Visitor. 

WATCH AND BE READY! 

Since the publication, in the last 
volume of the Visitor, of our articles 
on the "Momentous Themes" of the 
closing of the present dispensation, 
we have been frequently inquired of 
when "the things concerning the 
coming and kingdom of Christ" 
might, in our opinion, take place? 
In answer to all such inquiries we 
would briefly state the fact, that we 
have been, long since, fully con- 
vinced of the danger and folly of 
setting a certain specific time lor the 
second advent of Christ. It is quite 
an easy matter to adopt the theory 
of some of the many popular and 
apparently well authenticated chro- 
nologies, and make the several pro- 
phetical dates all harmoneously term- 
inate in a certain or given year, 
months or even days — but this has 
proved heretofore, and will prove no 
doubt hereafter mere human calcula- 
tions and speculations — all confirm- 
ing the solemn truth of inspiration 
that "no man knoweth the day nor 
hour when the Son of Man cometh." 

Tho disastrous effect of the too 
confident predictions of some of the 
second Adventists and Thurmanites, 
based upon these human calculations 
— made with "a zeal for God, but 
not according to knowledge" — caus- 
ing the terrible shipwreck of the faith, 
hope and reason of precious souls, 
who placed too implicid confidence in 
such unfounded speculations, ought 



to bo a solemn warning to us all ! 
And as we are again pointed, with 
equal confidence by some, to the 
years of 1873 — 74 — let us all be on 
our guard and place no confidence 
upon any theory whatever outside 
of the word of God, which assures 
us "that tho coming of the Lord 
draweth near" — is even "at the 
door!" These are no human con- 
jectures, but the solemn assurance 
of inspiration, and let us therefore 
all, dear brethren and sisters, as we 
value the salvation of our soul, 
watch and be ready ! and "establish 
our hearts/' in true and faithful ob- 
edience to all the sacred precepts of 
the Gospel, that we may be enabled 
to stand (cleansed, purified and 
washed in tho blood of the Lamb) 
before the Son of Man, when he 
cometh to judge the world in right- 
eousness. The day of judgment 
may come any day, and it is for us 
to expect it every day, and therefore 
we are commanded to "watch and 
pray" and "be ready" every day. 
And if we are prepared and ready, 
then let come what may — if the 
judgment of God begins on earth, 
then we can joyfully lift up our 
heads for our glorious redemption 
draweth nigh. 

J. Miller. 
German Settlement, \V. Va. 



LUTHER AND HIS NINETY-FIVE 
THESES. 



BY REV. II. S. BURRAGE. 

The 31st of October, 1517, is a day 
which Protestants should never forget ; 
for it was on this day that Luther ns- 
sailed the Papal power with one d! his 
earliest and sturdiest blows. The oc- 
casion was as follows: 



108 



LUTHER AND HIS NINETY-FIVE THESES. 



The Elector of Saxony, who had his 
residence in Wittenberg, had built a 
church near his palace, and had enriched 
it with numerous relics, which he had 
purchased at a great expense. On this 
31st of October, 1517, the Feast of all 
Saints, these relics were arranged for 
exhibition, and the Elector, haying ob- 
tained from the Pope a special indul- 
gence for all those who should visit the 
church on that day and confess their 
sins, invited his subjects thither. They 
came in vast crowds, each eager to re- 
ceive the promised boon. Gradually 
the afternoon wore away, and the even- 
iug came on. Luther, then a professor 
in the University at Wittenberg, was 
not unmindful of what was transpiring. 
He had recently preached against indul- 
gences — a traffic in which the infamous 
Tetzel was then engaged in a neighbor, 
ing village. At length, alone, this in- 
trepid monk leaves his cell in the Au 
gustinian cloister, and proceeds to the 
church, which was still filled with 
people, whom the promise of indulgence 
brought together. But, instead of en- 
tering the church, he halts before the 
door, and affixes to it a paper, on which 
he has written ninety-five theses or pro- 
positions against indulgences. The crowd 
look on with astonishment; and, as Lu- 
ther turns from the spot, they come near 
and read his burning words. Never has 
the monk spoken so boldly as now. His 
words are taken up, they leap from lip 
to lip, and are at once borne to every 
part of the city. All is bustle and con- 
fusion. The pilgrims who have flocked 
to Wittenberg from the surrounding 
country bear the tidings of what has 
happened into all the regions round 
about. The theses themselves follow. 
Indeed, only a few days elapse and they 
are to be found alike in the humblest 
cottage and the proudest palace in the 
land; and in a month, "as if angels 



themselves had been the bearers of 
them," they were known and read in 
every part of Christendom. 

The importance of Luther's deed on 
that 31st of October, 1517, is to be seen 
in this: that in nailing hip theses to the 
door of the electoral church in Witten- 
berg he redirected the attention of the 
Christian world to the Bible doctrine of 
salvation by grace. In the growth of 
the centuries this doctrine had lost its 
hold upon the Christian church. Before 
the invention of printing, Bibles were 
few; and those few were seldom read, 
and then not by the laity. Moreover, 
the pride of the human heart is opposed 
to salvation by grace. Not of divine 
favor, but by reason of right, will the 
natural man receive the blessings of 
salvation; not as a poor sinner, but as a 
crowned victor, will he enter the King- 
dom of Heaven. And so the grand 
truth which the Savior had proclaimed, 
and which apostles, beginning at Jeru- 
salem, had preached, was compelled at 
length to give way; and another gospel 
took its place. Would you be saved ? 
asked Tetzel, would you save the souls 
of your friends? then bring hither your 
money. "The very moment that the 
money clinks against the bottom of the 
chest the soul escapes from purgatory 
and flies free to Heaven." Contrast 
this teaching of Tetzel with that of the 
Scriptures — for example, the passage, 
"For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves. It 
is the gift of God" — and the impor- 
tance of the position which Luther as- 
sumed when he nailed his theses to the 
door of the Elector's church readily 
appears. No one, indeed, can say that 
without Luther this doctrine of salva- 
tion by grace would never again have 
been heralded among men. Jehovah 
guards well his own truth; but we must 
say that we behold in the fearless Re- 



LUTHER AND HIS NINETY-FIVE THESES. 



109 



former God's chosen instrument in this 
important work. 

The manner in which Luther carried 
forward the work to which he devoted 
himself on that 3 1st of October, 1517, 
is worthy of our remembrance. Having 
declared his position, he maintained it 
with all the force of his rugged nature 
In his teaching in the university, and in 
his preaching, not only in Wittenberg, 
but elsewhere, he asserted with growing 
clearness the doctrine of grace. At first, 
however, with all his efforts, he lacked 
the great instrument which was needed 
in this work. "It is by the preaching 
of the Word/' said he, "that the world 
has been conquered, by the Word the 
church has been saved, by the Word 
also it will be restored." And so Lu- 
ther at length commenced his transla- 
tion of the Bible. With an unflagging 
zeal through many years he gave him- 
self to this work, in order that the 
poople in their homes and around their 
firesides might read of the wonderful 
grace of God. At the same time he 
availed himself of the service of song. 
Indeed, the thirty-six hymns which 
Luther wrote and scattered through the 
land were hardly less effective in arous- 
ing the minds of the people to the over- 
throw of error than was his German 
Bible. Printed on separate sheets, these 
hymns could be sent in letters; and 
thus they made their way to places 
where Bibles, in the bulky form of that 
day, could not go so easily. 

But not only the earnestness of Luther 
in this work, but also his unwavering 
faith, is worthy of our remembrance. 
Many a conflict was before him, as, 
turning from the electoral church, to 
whose door he has nailed his theses, he 
made his way to the solitude of his cell. 
Rome would not easily release her hold 
upon the kingdoms north of the Alps. 
The emperor, too, who was her firm 



ally, would not look upon the struggle 
with indifference. And should he, a 
poor monk and alone, venture to lift his 
voice in the presence and against the 
will of powers so mighty? "God ar- 
rests the billows on the shore," said 
Luther, "and he does so with the sand." 
Did dark days come, and the progress of 
God's truth seem to be stayed? The 
Reformer did not yield to despair. God 
was his refuge and strength. Opening 
his Bible, and running ovei its promises, 
he encouraged his heart, and then re- 
turned to his work. 

And now what is the significance of 
this 31st of October 1517 to us? Does 
it not bid us bring home anew to our 
hearts the doctrine which Luther assert- 
ed when he nailed his theses to the door 
of the electoral church in Wittenberg — 
the doctrine of salvation by grace? Not, 
however, becau3e Luther proclaimed it, 
but because it is a fundamental doctrine 
of our holy religion. This adied lesson, 
too, this day teaches us that, holding 
the truth which Luther at Wittenberg 
declared, we maintain it earnestly and 
with a like unwavering faith. Then 
will our conflict, as was Luther's, be 
crowned with victory and everlasting 
joy. 

The electoral church to the door of 
which Luther affixed his theses still 
stands. The door itself, however, was 
destroyed by French soldiers, in the 
wars of the first Napoleon. Twelve 
years ago the King of Prussia replaced 
the door thus destroyed with a door in 
bronze, which on the side toward the 
street presents in raised letters the Latin 
text of Luther's theses. There, doubt- 
less, this memorial record will long re- 
main. And when the walls of this old 
church~(the Schlosskirche, as it is still 
called, under whose pavement rest the 
remains of both Luther and Melanch- 
thon) shall crumble to the earth, and 



110 



nlNTS TO PREACHERS. 



the bronze door on which royalty has 
recorded the memory of Luther's deed 
shall likewise have mingled with the 
dust, still so long as the word of God 
holds its place in the hearts of men, 
the truth which Luther proclaimed on 
the 31st of October, 1517, shall not be 
left without a witness, for the "word of 
the Lord eudureth forever." 



HINTS TO PREACHERS. 

Make no apologies. If you have the 
Lord's message, declare it; if not, hold 
your peace. Have short prefaces and in. 
troductions. Say your best things first, 
and stop before you get prosy. Do not 
spoil the appetite for dinner by too much 
thin soup. Leave yourself out of the 
pulpit, and take Jesus in. Defend the 
Gospel, and let the Lord defend you and 
your character. 

Do n^t get excited too soon. Do not 
run away from your hearers. Engine 
driving wheels whirl fast on an icy track, 
but when they draw anything they go 
slower. It takes a cold hammer to bend 
hot iron. Heat up the people, but keep 
the hammer wet and cool. Do not baw 
and scream. Too much water stops 
mills wheels, and too much noise drowns 
sense. Empty vessels ring the loudest. 
Powder is not shot. Thunder is harm- 
less; lightning kills. 

If you have lightning, you can afford 
to thunder. Do not scold the people. 
Do not abuse the faithful souls who 
come to meeting on rainy days, because 
others are too lazy to attend. Preach 
the best to the smallest assemblies. Je- 
sus preached to one woman at the well, 
and she got all Samaria out to hear him 
next time. 

Do not repeat sentences, saying, "As 
I said before;" if you said it before, 
say something else after. Do not end 



sentences, passages of Scripture, or quo- 
tations with "and so forth"; say what 
you mean, and stop. Leave out all 
words you cannot define. Stop preach- 
ing, and talk to folks. Come down from 
your stilted ways and sacred tones, and 
become as a "little child." Tell stories; 
Jesus did, and the common people heard 
him gladly, llelate your experience; 
Paul did, and you can hardly do better 
than he. One fact that you have seen 
or felt, is worth a bushel of mouldy 
ideas dug out of mouldier books. Change 
the subject, if it goes hard. Do not 
preach till the middle of your sermon 
buries the beginning, and is buried by 
the end. Beware of long prayers, ex- 
cept in your closet. Where weariness 
begins, devotion ends. Look people in 
the face, and live so you are not ashamed 
of them. 

It is easier to run a saw-mill with a 
full pond than an empty one. Be mo- 
derate at first. Hoist the gate a little 
way; when you are half way through, 
raise it more; when you are nearly done, 
put on the full head of water. Aim at 
the mark; hit it! Stop and look where 
the shot struck, then fire another broad- 
side. Pack your sermons. Make your 
words like bullets. A board hurts a 
man most when it strikes edgewise. 
Make your discourse proportionate. If 
it is deep and strong, the stream may 
run longer. Do not think every brook 
is deep because you cannot see the bot- 
tom of it, nor call a man a deep diver 
because he always brings up mud. 

Ventilate your meeting-room. Sleep- 
ing in church is due to bad air oftener 
than bad manners. 

If you are lied about, thank the devil 
for putting you on your guard, and take 
care that the story shall never come 
true. Do not grumble about your pay. 
If you want more money, go to work 
and earn it. — Exchange, 



SCOLDING. 



Ill 



SCOLDING. 

Scolding can hardly be classed with 
profanity, but it is one of the evils 
which is acquired so gradually and al- 
most imperceptibly, that like profanity, 
it becomes a habit which is to be de- 
plored as much, and in its consequences 
is productive of little less of evil. 

A gentleman (?) a few days since 
was asked why he used so much pro- 
fanity in his conversation. He replied 
that he had acquired the habit, and 
thought it gave additional force to his 
expressions; and when he wished any 
order executed quickly and thoroughly, 
it was sure to be done as he desired 
when he emphasized it with the sharp 
words of an oath. Poor deceived man ! 
he did not take time from the pressing 
hours of a prosperous business to think 
that those wicked words were also 
heard by Him who hears even the 
faintest whisperings of our hearts; and 
although the memory of them may pass 
from us, yet God never forgets. 

It is surprising how strong and per- 
sistent this often-indulged habit of 
scolding becomes — little by little con- 
trolling our every-day life, and making 
ourselves and all around us unhappy. 
Our tongues become so used to it that 
we find we are mastered by it without 
our even suspecting it. We knew a 
father, a good Christian man in other re- 
spects, who never gave commands to his 
children and others, that were not ut- 
tered in a harsh, scolding tone and man- 
ner — for the manner of speech has often 
more effect than the words we use. 
These were repeated over and over 
again, till their ears became so accus- 
tomed to it that neither the command 
or the manner in which it was given, 
produued any effect. On one occasion, 
when the noon hour had expired, the 
father called out, after his accustomed 
fashion, " Edward, Edward, harness 



your horses and go into the lot; don't 
be hanging about here all day/' Ed- 
ward, who was reading the newspaper, 
made no reply. After waiting some 
minutes, again the father called out, 
more earnestly than before, " Edward ! 
are you going or not? I never saw such a 
boy; won't mind a word I say." Still 
Edward did not reply nor move. When 
he had finished his reading, he laid his 
paper aside and leisurely went to his 
work. All arguments had lost their 
power upon him; and severity of man- 
ner had no force, except to harden him 
by its frequency. Every sensibility had 
been blunted, and the finer feelings of 
his nature, which should have been sa- 
credly nurtured, had been worn and 
worried, till he had become frigid and 
indfferent. When the good man died, 
he left an inheritance to each of his 
sons, a small portion of his farm ; but a 
larger portion of his scolding habit than 
was necessary for the comfort of their 
families was also his involuntary legacy, 
and like him they used it freely. 
Whether the generation which shall 
follow will inherit any worldly estate 
from their parents is uncertain, but, as 
like produces like, it is not improbable 
that the same propensity to make peo- 
ple uncomfortable will destroy many 
happy hours in what might otherwise 
be happy home circles. 

There are children who range our 
'streets, the pest of their neighborhood, 
who do not know the sound of a kind 
word, and who always expect to meet a 
harsh reception when necessity compels 
them to enter their homes. From these 
come the ruffians and drunkards of our 
streets, and the hardened criminals in 
our prisons. How much this unwise 
habit conduces to this result it is not 
difficult to know. How carefully we 
should nurse the tender and kind qual- 
ities in the characters of our dear ones, 



112 



CHEBRFTJENESS. 



and make our homes inviting and not 
repulsive to them. God has entrusted 
their training to us, and our influence 
over them for good or for evil will 
reach through time and into eternity. 

The tendency of this habit in par- 
ents is always hurtful and often ruin- 
ous. The children become inured to it 
and will not obey; servants become 
saucy and defiant, and their work drags 
heavily, and the good mother com- 
plains that she cannot keep her help, 
while a multitude of other troubles fol- 
low. " If I do not scold, the servants 
will not work, the children willnotinind," 
is the lamentation of this troubled moth- 
er. Sad delusion'. Children and servants 
partake of the same nature with our- 
selves, and we would much more cheer, 
fully perform any duty when asked in 
kindness, than when driven to it by 
harshness and severity, or by the goad- 
ings of a threatening tongue. 

The most damaging feature of this 
habit is, that by its practice we lose our 
influence for good over our children 
and others; and if we are professed 
Christians they look with doubt upon 
our piety; we defeat our own efforts o* 
usefulness. We injure others by it, 
their feelings are constantly wounded. 
Our children generally copy the exam- 
ple of their parents, they will copy this 
also, and learn to be domineering and 
overbearing towards one another, and 
unhappiness and discomfort will be the 
inherited portion of the whole house- 
hold. It is said that a kind word never 
dies, so will the influence of a scolding 
tongue endure long after that tongue 
has ceased to speak. Experience has 
taught that kind words always used, 
will so cement families together, ser- 
vants and all, that household duties 
will go on cheerfully and successfully. 
Should not we then who are parents 
make it our prayer and study, that this 



useless and hurtful habit may not be 
acquired; or if acquired, not indulged 
in lunger, if for no other reason, that 
our children may not look back upon 
this unpleasant blemish upon our mem- 
ory when we are gone. 

Selected. 



CHEERFULNESS. 

Of all the virtues, cheerfulness is the 
most profitable. It makes the person 
who exercises it happy, and renders 
him acceptable to all he meets. While 
other virtues defer the day of recom 
pense, cheerfulness pays down. It is a 
cosmetic, which makes homeliness grace- 
ful and winning: it promotes health and 
gives clearness and vigor to the :i:ind. 
It is the bright weather of the heart, in 
contrast to the clouds and gloom of me- 
lancholy. It is particularly susceptible 
of cultivation by exercise and repetition. 
It is infectious, and may be communi- 
cated to all around. I have seen a 
bright-faced child in the midst of a fa- 
mily, over whom some shadow of dull- 
ness was creeping, suddenly disperse the 
clouds and bring a clear sunshine over 
the whole group. Such a child in a fa- 
mily is worth hig weight in gold. 

A mother's cheerfulness is important 
She is to the family the centre of the 
solar system, and as she smiles or frowns, 
the household is bright or dull. But in 
proportion as cheerfulness is beneficial, 
its oppositJ is hurtful. There is a spe- 
cies of melancholy which has a pleasant 
flavor to the heart, but pensiveness is 
the proper name for this. There is a 
constitutional melancholy, which mani- 
fests itself in a love of mournful music, 
and lonely landscapes, and pathetic poe- 
try. I have seen this displayed in very 
early childhood. I remember a child, 
who, at the age of five years, was often 
found in some sequestered part of a 



F00LI3AKDINESS. 



113 



garden, with her lip curled and the tears 
flowing down her cheeks, without the 
power to tell the reason. If asked for 
explanation, she would dash the tears 
away and say she could not help it. 
This kind of melancholy is of dangerous 
tendency, and may bring evil if indulged 
or encouraged. There is misery enough 
to beget real sorrow, and we should 
rather nerve the heart to resist despon- 
dency, than iuduigo a state of mind> 
which, seconded by the influence ot rea 
trouble, may break down our courage 
and destroy our energy. 

I am afraid many good and pious 
people make a great mistake in cherish- 
ing gloomy views of life, both among 
themselves and their childreu Uuder 
the idea that it is necessary to wean the 
heart from the pleasures and possessions 
of this world, they speak of it habitual 
ly as a vale of tears, a path of thorns 
and briers, through which we must pass 
in our journey to another state of ex- 
istence. This is certainly an erroneous 
view of life, and is the fruitful source 
of many evils. It disgusts the young 
and the cheerful with religion and reli- 
gious people, who become associated in 
their minds with moody dullness or re- 
volting gloom. But the effect of these 
views upon persons of a melancholy 
temperament is even worse. They are 
apt to sink deep into the mind, and, co- 
inciding with the tendencies of the 
heart, to overshadow the whole being 
with the dismal mist of habitual des- 
pondency. In such cases, insanity is 
the frequent result. And where this 
does not happen, where the mind is 
sustained by religious hope, still how 
desolate is the existence of that indivi- 
dual who is trained to look upon this 
world only as a scene of sorrow and 
trial. And, beside, is it not a false, un- 
profitable and impious view of existence '/ 
lias God given this to us as a curse ? 



There is, doubtless, a great deal of mi- 
sery in the world, but it is chiefly 
brought upon us by our own misconduct. 
And, moreover, the balance of pleasure 
infinitely outweighs the pain. — Selected. 



FOOLHARDINESS. 

a A swiss traveler," says a writer in 
the Edinburgh Review, i( describes a 
village, situated on the slope of a great 
mountain, of which the strata shelve in 
the direction of the place. Huge crags, 
directly overhanging the village, and 
massive enough to sweep the whole of 
it into the torrent below, have become 
separated from the main body of the 
mountain, in the course of ages, by 
great fissures, and now scarce adhere 
to it. When they give way, the village 
must perish; it is only a question of 
time, and the catastrophe m;iy happen 
any day. For years past, engineers 
have been sent to measure the width of 
the fissures, and report them con- 
stantly increasing. The villagers, for 
more than one generation, have been 
aware of their danger; subscriptions 
have been once or twice opened to ena 
ble them to remove; yet they live on in 
their doomed dwellings, from year to 
year, forfeited against the ultimate cer- 
tainty and daily probability of destruc- 
tion, by the common sentiment; 'Things 
may last their time and longer.' " 

This is a fair practical illustration of 
the recklessness to which we accustom 
ourselves even in the affairs of this life; 
but more especially in regard to our 
spiritual interests. " Because sentence 
against an evil work is not executed 
speedily, therefore the heart of the sons 
of men is fully set in them to do evil." 
We work hourly in the midst of dan- 
gers. The thread of life is brittle, and 
may be snapped in a moment. There is 
but a step between us and the awful re- 



114 



OUT-OF-WORK CHRISTIANS. 



alities of eternity. Men know, too, that; 
the hand of retribution will visit them ' 
for their sins, and that if they do not 
abandon their wickedness, the day of, 
vengeance will surely come. Now and 
then some startling providence re- 
minds them afresh of their peril; they 
hear the premonitory groan and rumble 
of the approaching avalanche; yet as 
soon as it is found that the destruction ; 
is stayed, they settle down in renewed 
indifference, and sin on yet longer. Men 
give themselves to vices which they 
know must, sooner or later, bring a 
terrible harvest of shame, agony and 
ruin. They see others in whom the 
awful results of a life of sin are exem- 
plified, and for a moment they are 
alarmed; yet because their hour of re- 
tribution lingers, they yield anew to the 
infatuations of sin, and put from them 
the warnings of mercy and of truth. 
Even Lot and his family had to be 
dragged out of Sodom at the last mo- 
ment. 

What need have we to watch and 
pray — to guard against the almost bru- 
tal indifference with which men wander 
on the brink of ruin, and sport in the 
presence of danger and of death ! Dwell- 
ing in the midst of these perils renders 
us reckless as to danger. The charms 
of sense bewitch us. The excitements 
of the hour absorb us. The ambitions 
of life carry us away, and we forget 
that we are mortal, until the crash of 
ruin comes suddenly and the overhang- 
ing doom descends when we look not 
for it. Sinner ! look up and see the 
ruin that is ready to fall, and flee for 
thy life to the refuge of God's mercy. 
Careless christian! the day of reckoning 
will come as a thief on them that are at 
ease in Zion — on all the carnal, and 
voluptuous, and proud, on all who, like 
Demas, "like this present world." — 
Awake, thou that aleepest, and trim thy 



lamp, and put oil in thy vessel; for the 
Bridegroom will come, and the door will 
be closed against all the careless, and 
sudden destruction will come upon them- 
— Christian Standard. 



OUT-OF-WORK CHRISTIANS. 

The vast and melancholy multitude of 
those who, though members in what is 
called "good standing" of evangelical 
churches, are doing next to nothing for 
the cause of Christ, and are therefore 
harming it, presents a curious variety of 
moral and spiritual phenomena. Many 
of them find in their hearts a chronic 
and many-sided disinclination for just 
the duties which God has placed within 
their reach. Others seem perpetually 
to fall victims to the pride which for- 
bids their undertaking work in which 
they are not likely to shine. Besides 
these, not to speak of the large class 
who are unmistakably, if not confessed- 
ly, cold and indifferent because absorbed 
in and overwhelmed by the things of 
this world, there is enough for a dozen 
armies who are, if we may take their 
own word for it, entirely ready and will- 
ing to display an untold degree of zeal 
and energy, "if they only knew what 
to do." 

It is not that they are divided in 
mind by the pressing urgency of appar- 
ently distinct and opposite calls to duty, 
or that the breadth and luxuriance of 
the harvest puzzles them as to the proper 
place for their own particular reaping, 
but that, spiritually, they are actually 
"out-of-work," and don't know where 
or how to find it. They forget that 
Christian labor is the most wonderfully 
self- propagating thing on the face of the 
earth; and that if they would but do 
faithfully and lovingly that thing which 
is nearest, and which may seem least — 
if they would but bind that one sheaf 
and lay it by, tall grain enough will 
soon stand before them ripe and ready 
for the reaping. 



CHRISTIAN NEWSPAPERS. 



115 



Christian Newspapers the Need of 
the Times. 

Most of our Christian young men of 
ability who have received the advantages 
of a liberal education, deem themselves 
eligible to the sacred office of the gospel 
ministry. 

But there is a profession which more 
than all others, at the present time, calls 
for the consecrated talent of our Chris- 
tian young men; a profession which 
wields the mightiest engine that exerts 
its force upon society — The Press. 

The preacher esteems himself fortun- 
ate if he can gain the attention of his 
hearers for an hour, at the most two, 
for one day in the week; while a man 
would rather go without his dinner 
sooner than forego the reading of his 
daily paper, and its opinion in nine 
cases out of ten he will make his own 

Is our daily press Christian ? Alas | 
there is no need of asking the question. 
While all by the force of Christian 
public sentiment are compelled to make 
a show of respect to the institutions and 
truths of Christianity, we must confess 
that they are not conducted upon Chris- 
tian principles. 

How many papers, for the greed of 
gain, pander to the lowest tastes and 
vilest passions of men by inserting mi- 
nute details of crime and immoral ad- 
vertisements? How many are too vir- 
tuous to be bought and owned by a 
whisky ring, a stock corner, or a railroad 
king? How many place party before 
principle, expediency before duty ? And 
those that are moral and just are sadly 
wanting in that enthusiasm for the right 
which is needed for a teacher of the 
people. 

What we need are fearless, indepen- 
dent, Christian papers, able, enterprising, 
true to the right, aiming to form the 
public mind to proper opinions on social, 
moral, and political topics, breathing 



the spirit of the Gospel, alive to the 
advancement of education, science, mor- 
ality and pure religion. Such a paper 
ought to, and certaiuly will prosper, for 
the cause of Christ and humanity needs 
it. — Boston News. 



DEW DROPS. 

It is not enough that we are conscious 
of our gifts, but we must pray over 
them that they may bring forth the 
most possible fruit. 

" Stir up the gift that is in thee. " 

Faith brings fresh blessings to the 
soul in all times of need; it is easy to 
believe the word of God, whon we obey 
it. Obedience is better than costly 
sacrifice. 

Faithfulness in the closet, brings the 
presence of Jesus with us in the smallest 
duties. Answers to prayer are delight- 
ful incidents, scattered all the way 
through life, giving interest and great 
importance to very common things. 
" The very hairs of your head are all 
numbered." 

"Looking unto Jesus," imparts 
strength and joy to the soul, but looking 
unto self is a forlorn hope, and never 
carries us a step further on the right 
way. Try the great remedy, Christ 
and sufficiency, and so looking up for 
help, that the habit will be upward, 
and not groveling in the weakness of 
self-sufficiency. 

Many people rest short of clear evi- 
dence.) of their acceptance in Christ. It 
is not only our privilege to have one or 
two evidences, but to abound in them — 
and resting short of a clear state of 
acceptance, is insincere in us, for God 
is willing to bestow all the inward satis- 
faction we can need or require. — Guide 
to Holiness. 



116 



EDITORIAL. 



Our Visit to Nettle Creek, Ind. 
We left our homo on tho 3rd ot 
March, to visit tho Nottle Creek 
church in Wayne Co., Ind., to hold 
601110 meetings with tho brethren 
there, the church having requested 
us to do so. This is one of tho 
largest and oldest churches in Indi- 
ana. The country in which it lies 
is fertile, beautiful and well im- 
proved. Hagerstown around which 
this church lies, is on tho Cincinnati 
and Chicago R. R., sixteen miles 
north of Richmond. The Annual 
Meeting was held here in 1865. Br. 
Benjamin Bowman was formerly an 
elder in this church. There are 
three of his sons now ministers here, 
and two of them elders. Elder John 
Bowman who died a few years ago 
in the northern part of the state, 
was also one of his sons, and form- 
erly lived in thoNettle Creek church. 
This family has been influential in 
promo ting the interests of the church. 
Br. David Hardman was also form- 
erly an elder in this church, and 
much beloved and respected. Ke 
died the year before the Annual 
Meeting was here. His widow is 
yet living, and seems to be a mother 
in Israel. Br. Zachariah Albaugh, 
who was also an elder in this church, 
died and was buried while we were 
visiting the church. He was highly 
spoken of as a consistent Christian 
and worthy elder. The other min- 
isters here besides the brethren 
Bowman's already alluded to, are 
Lewis Kinsey, Dr. D. Smith, and 
John Holler. Tho last is a German 
speaker. Br. Smith is located in 
Hagerstown, and is practicing medi- 
cine successfully. He is tho young- 
est of tho ministers, but in addition 
to the duties of his medical profes- 
sion, labors much in the ministry, 



and is an earnest advocate of Gospol 
Christianity. All tho ministers seem 
to bo earnest, and anxious to have 
the work of the Lord to prosper. 

Our first meeting was held in Ha- 
gerstown on Friday night, in the 
Methodist meeting-houso. We had 
a large and attentive congregation. 
We then went to tho Locust Grove 
meeting house, about five miles from 
Hagerstown. We remained here 
until Tuesday morning, having had 
meeting in the morning and evening 
of each day. On Lord's day we 
preached a funeral sermon for an old 
lady who died in the community. 
The meetings at this place were well 
attended and increased in interest 
until they closed. 

On Tuesday morning we went to 
the brick meeting house, one mile 
from Hagerstown. Having made 
our arrangements to return home 
on Friday, our meetings closed at 
the brick meeting house on Thurs- 
day. There seemed to be a general 
regret that we could not continue 
the meetings, as there was consider- 
able interest manifested. On Thurs 
day there were several baptized. 
Our last meeting was in Hagers- 
town in the Presbyterian church. 
The congregation was large and the 
attention excellent. 

The meetings in the Nettle Creek 
church were, upon the whole, pleas- 
ant seasons of Christian labor and 
fellowship. The members of tho 
church seemed to bo much revived, 
and some precious souls, wo trust, 
were borne into the heavenly king- 
dom, while others who are standing 
idle without the Lord's vineyard, 
we hope will consider more serious- 
ly than ever their relation to God, 
and be brought to see the necessity 
of the saving grace of Christ, that 



CORRESPONDENCE 



117 



the duties growing out of that rela-'trod are .still tread; the light which 
tionship may be properly met. jthen shone, still shines with hero 

Those are precious seasons in and there an intervening cloud, 
which the members of the church of What thronging, sweet memories 
Christ labor for their own advance- 
ment in the divine life, and for the 
conversion of sinners. All Christi- 
ans should duly appreciate them, plaintive sadness, 
and avail themselves of them. Life 
is short, and there is much to do. 
Therefore the following admonition 



come back to our vision from the 
years that are past, — at times with 
pleasing cheerfulness, anon with 
It was in the 
vigor of youth and morning of 
christian, ministerial life, that you 
crossed over hill and dale to many a 
of Solomon should be carefully ob- j humble cot to preach the Word of 

Life — tho Gospel to the poor. It 



served : " Whatsoever thy hand find- 
eth to do, do it with thy might; for 



marked the period when light as 

the far 



there is no work, nor device, nor f rom a glittering star in 
knowledge, nor wisdom, in the heavens dawned in tho minds of 
grave, whither thou goest." ^ ma ny,-that light which becomes 

9mmmp 1 -brighter the nearer we approach till 

we enter and are absorbed in its 
glory. It was the period in which 
my mind would associate whatever 

was venerable and pleasing with the 
numbered with the past since your', , , , f ,, , . , 

1 J beauty and grandeur of the physical 

voice was last heard anions; the hills , , <-i. , . r 

fo world. Should I witness a gorgeous 

of West Virginia. Many who were 



a r r t a p o n d t n c c . 

Dear Brother: Years have been 



then your companions in travel are 
no longer here. The gray-headed 
servants of Jesus who then were 
wont to tread by many a viny path, 
or rugged road, to worship beneath 
the rustic roof, or in the shady 
grove — all, nearly all, have crossed 
the mystic Jordan. Still the ever 



sunset painting the western sky. 
my mind would recall with rapture 
the pictured thoughts and pleasing 
expressions of those whose home 
was in that direction, and would 
throw around their home and sky 
fairer scenes and charms than clust- 
ered around my own. Should a 



,,.,.,, , tl . ;cloud in the east roll back in mighty 

lasting hills are here, — their sum- 1 & J 

volumes, and gleam on gleam of 

variegated light encircle its waving 

form, — or should the parting cloud 

distilling soft showers reveal the 



mits crowned with perpetual green; 
while down their sides flow limpid 
streams with purling freshness every- 
where. Yet more firm, more pure 
than towering hill and rippling 
stream, the principles of tho Word 
of Life and Truth implanted in the 
hearts of the people by the servants 
of Jesus. True, the aged defenders 



glories of the rising sun, my vivid 
imagination would paint for cheer- 
ful friends in the east, a bright and 
pleasant home, a sunny clime, far 
over the eastern hills. No sound of 



of the faith are departed, yet being nature's musicpassed unladened with 
dead they still speak, and in their the distant strain, sweet to the soul 
footsteps others with earnest voice i and tasting strong of heaven, 
and warm hearts have entered the How visionary soever we n ay re- 
field of labor. The paths which thcylgard the speculations of childhood, 



118 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



the speculations of mature years arc 

but Unit of the child's repeated. We 
live and long for better times and 
fairer scenes only to be disappointed. 
The west, the east, fairest climes of 
either are alike void of solid plea- 
sure. Are we then to infer that this 
attribute of our nature was implant- 
ed to create lively expectations only 
to bo disappointed? Is it not evi- 
dent that this longing of the soul, 
this ardent desire for happiness, this 
vivid imagination looming up in 
childhood painting fairer fields and 
brighter skies, point with unerring 
linger to that source of satisfaction 
existing for us in the home of the 
righteous? There is sentiment in 
this evolving a principle of moral 
action. It teaches us that an im- 
pression once made carries with it 
a lasting influence the result of 
which for good or evil, will surely 
follow. It teaches us that pure and 
holy thoughts with wholesome in- 
struction, communicated to youth 
by those who set a good example, 
will weave themselves into star- 
beams, moon-beams and sun beams 
finally bursting forth into the bright- 
ness of right action. 

While reading the account of your 
late visit to the east, I was led to 
indulge the hope that you would be 
pleased to pay a similar visit to the 
churches of West Virginia. It is 
needless for me to say that such a 
visit is solicited by many, and would 
ere this have been strongly insisted 
on, were it not that the facilities for 
traveling are not so good in many 
places with us. However, roads 
and other conveniences are improv- 
ing here as elsewhere, school-houses 
and meeting houses are being erect- 
ed, the cause of education is advan- 
cing, and West Virginia promises 



to be the home of a busy and en- 
lightened population ; while her hills 
and mountains, valleys and passes, 
clear streams, gushing fountains, im- 
penetrable forests and picturesque 
scenery, stand as monuments of the 
creative hand, eliciting the wonder 
and admiration of travelers of every 
clime. This may be said more par- 
ticularly of the eastern section of 
the state, the western part being 
considered by many a level country 
filled up with conical shaped hills. 

In this connection, it may not be 
improper to note the improvement 
witnessed in the morals and behav- 
ior of the spectators during our com- 
munion seasons last autumn. At 
times our communion meetingshith- 
erto have been annoyed more or less 
by disorderly conduct of spectators; 
and it was a source of much satis- 
faction to witness in various locali- 
ties an improvement in the morals 
of society in this respect. It shows 
that a faithful observance of the 
commands of Jesus will command 
the respect of the candid and con- 
siderate part of mankind. The same 
good order was observed in the Val- 
ley of Virginia which is separated 
from us by a few mountains running 
parallel with the Alleghany. Among 
other causes, the organization ot the 
Free School System in our new state 
has exerted a marked influence on 
the morals of the young ; and so far 
as my knowledge extends, the breth- 
ren are warm supporters of a liberal 
common school education. A system 
of instruction which will reach the 
masses, elevate their morality, and 
infuse a tone of purity and virtue in 
the hearts and minds of the popu- 
lace, deserves the earnest support of 
all who labor for the good of man- 
kind. Here lies the platform of the 



CORRESPONDENCE 



119 



Brethren as a moral power in the 
world — they occupy the " middle 
story," that the lowly may be ele- 
vated, and that the proud may be 
humbled. The middle class are the 
workers of to day in every depart- 
ment of life. From this class have 
sprung all the giant minds and re- 
formers of every age, and who, to- 
day with strong hearts and earnest 
voice, dare to arraign the corrup- 
tions of the age, even in the gates 
of the ''Great City." The manner 
in which the doctrine of the Bible 
is held forth also has an influence in 
securing the good order and atten- 
tion of the people, from the fact 
that in those localitiss where the 
truth is held forth with the mildness 
of a summer's morning, yet in the 
splendor of noon, and the vividness 
of lightning gleam on gleam afar, 
the cause of the Redeemer prospers, 
uniformity and simplicity in faith 
and practice are secured. It is to 
be regretted that preaching partakes 
so much of a controversial character 
at the present day which not unfre- 
quently occasions the stern truths 
of the Bible to be held forth in terms 
more abrupt than advisable. The 
rule should be: Preach the Gospel, 
and nothing but the Gospel. How 
much more good would bo accompl- 
ished if those who preach, and those 
who write for the public would heed 
the instruction of Paul to Timothy: 
"The servant of the Lord must not 
strivo; but be gentle unto all men, 
apt to teach, patient; in meekness 
instructing those who oppose them- 
selves; if God peradventure will 
give them repentance to the ac- 
knowledging of the truth." 

The importance of a pure and 
thorough-going literature as a means 
of combatting error and advancing 



the truth, is becoming more and 
more apparent among us. The Bible 
is the fountain of pure thought, true 
eloquence, sound logic and right ac- 
tion. A clear and faithful exposition 
of the truths of the Bible, then, is 
the highest literature; and what we 
want is a plain, pointed and pure 
language in printed characters and 
convenient form for general circula- 
tion and perusal — a model by which 
we can elevate our standard. This 
the press must furnish; and it is but 
just to remark that the Visitor as a 
Christian magazine has elicited gen- 
eral satisfaction and is eminently 
calculated to improve the language 
and all that pertains to a higher 
Christian education, of both readers 
and correspondents. Hoping to see 
its pages ever teeming with words 
of kindness, purity and goodness, 1 
remain truly and kindly yours in 
Christ, D. H. 



ough, Ten. | 
i. 7th, 1871.} 



JONESBOROUGH, TEN. 

Jan. 



Brothor Quinter: 

In compliance 
with your request that I should 
write you something for the Visitor, 
and feeling it also to be my duty to 
do so in return for your brotherly 
kindness and christian charity, in 
sending me your paper free of charge, 
you will therefore please accept of 
my thanks for your much prized 
favor. 

I knew not what I could better 
entertain your numerous readers 
with than a rehearsal of a few of 
the circumstances and arguments of 
a friendly discussioti which I havo 
just had the pleasure of engaging in 
with an Elder in the Christian 
(Campbelite) Church. I received a 



120 



CORkttSPONDENCH. 



friendly invitation from Elder I. W. 
Hartsell, of the afore said denomi- 
nation, to meet him in controversy, 
at the Cherokee Seminary, which is 
almost at my own door, tit my ear- 
liest convenience, to discuss in a 
friendly christian manner the two 
following propositions: 

First: Is there a Holy Spirit which 
operates upon the hearts of the 
human family, outside and indepen- 
dent of the written word? 

.Second: Is single immersion, — 
when performed by the backward 
postnre, — Christian baptism? 

I accepted both propositions and 
affirmed the first, but denied the 
second. 

Owing to the hict of there being 
a school in session at the Seminary, 
so that we could not have the use of 
the house in daytime, we mutually 
agreed to discuss the second propo- 
sition at the Christian Church in 
daytime, and the first at the Semi- 
nary at night, as that would not in 
anywise conflict with the operations 
of the school. 

The time ot the meeting was set 
for Tuesday after the second Sundaj 7 
in December, and to continue as 
long as was thought prudent. 

Accordingly, the discussion open- 
ed on Tuesday at Union Church, at 
11 o'clock A. M., each speaker occu- 
pying one hour in the leading speech, 
and 15 minutes rejoinder. 

But as the object ot this article is 
not to detail the arguments used 
either by myself, or Mr. Hartsell in 
defense of our respective positions, 
but merely to chronicle the result of 
our meeting, I would just say that 
my friend Hartsell was driven to 
the shere necessity of utterly ignor- 
ing the commission as recorded by 
St. Matthew, and in fact the whole 



of the New Testament, which pre- 
cedes the 2nd chapter of tho Acts of 
the Apostles, declaring that the 
Christian system does not begin un- 
til tho day of Pentecost, and that 
Jesus Christ did not know what was 
necessary to an initiation into the 
gospel kingdom until after he had 
ascended to his father, and learned 
more fully his will. 

Therefore, when the Spirit came 
on that memorable occasion, it re- 
vealed the fact that persons were 
not henceforth to be baptized unto 
repentance, as under John's admin- 
istration, nor in tho name of the 
Father, and of the Son and of the 
Holy Spirit, as under Christ's ad- 
ministration in person, but simply 
in the name of Jesus Christ, for re- 
mission of sins. 

He farther declared that any thing 
more than this was supererogation, 
and therefore an unwarrantable ad- 
dition to the Gospel system. He 
also denied his own baptism as anti- 
scriptural under the Gospel dispen- 
sation, (for be it known that he had 
been baptized in the name of the 
Father, Son and Holy Spirit, which 
fact I very well knew, as I had once 
been a member of the same church, 
and consequently baptized in the 
same way) and declared that as 
God was his judge, ho never would 
baptize another person in the name 
of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit, 
but simply in the name of Jesus 
Christ, for remission of sins. But 1 
think I have said enough upon that 
proposition to give you to see the 
strait into which he was driven, so 
that any more would be superfluous. 

Upon the subject of the forward 
action he did not pretend to make 
an}* defence more than the represen- 
tation of a burial which to his mind 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



121 



always appeared to be done by lying 
the body in a supine posture. 

This idea, of course, was only 
drawn from the fact of having al- 
ways seen persons buried in that 
position, but if the practice of bury- 
ing had been otherwise, the conclu- 
sions would have been the reverse. 

I was somewhat amused at his 
ettbr ts to get rid of the force of 
some of my arguments on this pro- 
position. 

For instance, I made an argument 
drawn from the figurative baptism 
of the Israelites unto "Moses in the 
cloud and in the sea," which the 
apostle Paul uses as typical of our 
baptism into Christ. 

That as they went through the 
"Red Sea" in order to escape from 
their enemies, and to get out of the 
land of bondage and into the "land 
of promise" so we go through the 
waters of baptism in order to escape 
from our sins, and in order to our 
"translation out of the kingdom of 
Satan, and into the kingdom of 
God's dear Son, — and that, although 
we could not go (literally) down 
through the bottom of the creek, 
and come out on the opposite side, 
yet we did (figuratively) go through 
baptism into the church. 

As the case was so plain how the 
Israelites went through the sea that 
no one -would be willing to risk his 
reputation by saying it was a back 
ward action, therefore my friend 
Hartsell would not risk his either, 
but got out, by saying that the case 
had no relevancy to the subject of 
baptism. 

The case of Noah going into the 
ark which the apostle Peter alludes 
to, by saying, "the like figure where- 
unto baptism doth also now save us," 
he treated in like manner, declaring 



that there was no resemblance to 
baptism in either case, as there was 
not one drop of water touched the 
persons in neither of the cases, and 
that if thero was any baptism in 
the case of Noah, it was the ark 
which was baptized, and not the 
people. 

Our second proposition, viz. "1$ 
there a Holy Spirit which operates 
on the hearts of the human family 
outside and independent of the writ- 
ten ivord?" Wo discusssd on suc- 
cessive night sessions, at our Semi- 
nary, so as not to conflict with the 
operations of the school which was 
in progress at the place. 

In all probability it may be 
thought, and justly too, that I am 
not a competent judge in the case, 
in as much as I was a party in the 
discussion, but if I may bo permit- 
ted to express an opinion upon the 
arguments adduced on both sides of 
the question, I do most confidently 
believe that I sustained my position 
most triumphantly. 

It will be observed that I had the 
affirmative of this proposition, and 
that, therefore, it devolved upon me 
to show, by incontrovertible scrip- 
tural arguments, that there is a Ho- 
ly Spirit which operates upon the 
hearts and mind of the human fa- 
mily, independent of any written 
oracle, or human agency in this 
world. 

I will by no means have time, 
neither have I any inclination to 
allude to, in this short summary, 
one ty the of the instances of a direct 
operation of the Holy Spirit in sup- 
port of my promises upon the sub- 
ject. 

I would by no means have it un- 
derstood that I ascribe all the infa- 
tuations and spiritual phenomena as 



122 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



exhibited by the various spiritualists 
of the present day, such for instance 
as boxing, wrestling, j ampin g, jerk- 
ing, laughing, shouting &c, to the 
operations of the Holy Spirit — far 
from it — but still I do maintain that 
there is a direct communication be. 
tvveen our spirits and the spirit of 
God, that " the spirit itself beareth 
witness with our spirits that we are 
the children of God." 

This influence, it is true, is indis- 
cribable, and undefinable, and can 
not bo materialized. Even Christ 
himself, who was wisdom and 
knowledge in perfection, was unable 
to define its operations to the com- 
prehension of .Nicodemus who was 
also a wise man, and we doubt not 
a philosopher of the first class, of 
the age in which he lived, because 
we are informed that he was "a 
master in Israel," and yet with all 
his learning and knowledge of meta- 
physical science, he could no more 
understand the operations of the 
Spirit of God upon our spirits, than 
he could one of the most common 
phenomenon of nature, viz. the 
blowing of the wind. Hence the 
Savior makes use of this very com- 
mon but incomprehensible phenome- 
non, to explain, or rather to show 
that the subject is not explainable 
to the mind of Nicodemus the oper- 
ations of the spirit, "the wind blow- 
eth where it listeth, but thou canst 
not tell from whence it cometh, or 
whither it goeth, so is every one 
that is born of the spirit." 

But I cannot follow this chain of 
reflections further at the present 
time, as I design giving a few of the 
arguments adduced on the occasion 
in support of my side of the propo- 
sition. 

In presenting you with some of 



the arguments advanced by myself 
in the controversy, I am by no 
means prompted by a spirit of ego- 
tism, but simply to give you an idea 
of my views on the subject. 

I know thero are many, and even 
some of the brethren, who tako the 
same view of the question that my 
fiiend Hartsell does, and it is for 
their sake mainly that I write this 
article. 

The whole weight and burthen of 
testimony and argument on the ne- 
gative side of the question is based 
upon the declaration of the Savior 
when he said that "the words which 
I speak unto you, they are spirit 
and they aro life." 

Now I candidly admit that there 
is a spiritual influence in the word 
which accompanies it, and is inse- 
parable from it, but that this is all 
that there is of the Holy Spirit — I 
most positively deny. The word, is 
said, in Scripture, to bo "the sword 
of the spirit," and therefore there is 
just as marked a difference between 
the sword and the spirit, as there is 
between the soldier and his sword. 

The word is a most potent and ef- 
ficient instrument in the hands of 
the spirit for its successful warfare 
against the world, the flesh and the 
devil, to the casting down of princi- 
palities, and powers, and every thing 
that exalteth itself against the 
knowledge of God, and of the truth, 
and to the convincing the world of 
sin, of righteousness, and of judg- 
ment, but yet, I regard the spirit as 
the agent which performs this, by 
the instrumentality of the word. 
But that the word is the only means 
used by the spirit to accomplish this 
most desirable object, I most em- 
phatically deny. 

Every thing in naturo conspires 



CORRESPONDENCE 



123 



to the same object, the falling of a 
leaf, the fading of a flower, the 
withering of the grass, the shooting 
of a meteor, the electric flash of the 
forked lightning, the bellowing of 
the thunders, all, all declare in thun- 
der tones, but in languago which 
only the heart can understand, that 
there is an invisible super-natural 
power, in whose eyes we are all 
guilty, guilty! 

This is that law of conscience 
which is in the possession of the 
whole world of mankind, and which 
plainly show the law of the spirit 
written upon their hearts their con- 
sciences tho mean while accusing, 
or else excusing them. This is that 
"light which enlighteneth every 
one that cometh into the world." 

But if I keep on at this rate I 
shall never be able to give any of 
the scriptural cases of a direct oper- 
ation of the Iloly Spirit. 

I only have space here to give a 
very few of the many which 1 gave 
upon tho occasion alluded to, 1 will 
here first give the case of Simeon of 
old who at the birth of the Infant 
Savior came into the place where he 
and his mother were, and taking up 
the babe in his arms, gave thanks 
to God and said: " Now Lord lettest 
thou thy servant depart in peace, 
since mine eyes have seen thy sal 
vation." For it had been revealed 
to him by the Holy Ghost that he 
should not see death until his eyes 
had beheld the Lord's Christ. 

But as the apostle Paul says, 
"time would fail me to speak of" all 
the holy prophets and apostles of 
our Lord Jesus Christ who had 
direct operations of the Holy Spirit 
communicating with their spirits in 
multitudinous instances and divers 
manners, things which could be 



found upon no written record of 
earth. 

Yours in "the one hope/' 

Jesse Cross white. 



Dear Visitor: 

Your readers un- 
doubtedly wonder how tho School 
prospers at Bourbon; for their satis- 
faction I would say that I paid a 
short visit there and was well satis- 
fied of its utility and success. Every 
where people speak favorably about 
it and would like to send their 
children there, but there is one 
drawback, and that is the want of a 
proper place of boarding; at the 
present the students are dispersed 
promiscously through the town and 
are (it is feared) exposed to bad in- 
fluences. This could be obviated by 
some brother or brethren getting up 
a proper boarding house where 
wholesome food (not dainties) and 
nutritious diet was the order of the 
day. The proprietors should be men 
and women that understood and 
were in practice of Christian order, 
for be it remembered that it is not 
expected that Christians "sit down 
to eat, and rise up to play." If I 
could give satisfaction on this point, 
even hero in this frozen region, men 
are warmly in favor of our school, 
and would entrust their children to 
our care, though themselves not in- 
clined to accept our religion, yet 
they would entertain no fear for 
their children in that direction. 

I trust the brethren will not be 
offended at the high eulogies that 
our friends pass upon us 1 do believe 
them to be sincere, and trust they 
may not be disappointed, only in 
this as regards time, for our charac- 
teristic is to proceed cautiously. It 
will require a long time to bring so 
many minds to the same understand- 
ing, and we pray our brethren every 



124 



CORRESPONDENCE 



where not to condemn prematurely 
if we see that evil should be the re- 
sult in time then wo shall go down 
on it. Wo will therefore have a 
watchful eye over the institution 
and foster it with a father's care 
and a mother's forbearance. 

Experience has taught us that 
Home times that which we thought 
was for our hurt turned out to be a 
blessing I refer for once to our peri- 
odicals. And in my humble opinion 
one or the other located in close 
proximity with the college, issuing 
weekly pages of truth and soberness 
might be a mighty vehicle against 
the reigning evils of the day. These 
evils are dreaded by men in and out 
of the Church. There are many 
true philantropists or well-wishers 
to the human family who are wil. 
ling to labor and sacrifice much 
for the amelioration of the condition 
of mankind. 

I must abruptly stop here for 
want of time, and only mention that 
we had several evening meetings 
here last week, conducted by breth- 
ren Berkey, Younce and Calvert, | 
which caused quite a revolution in 
the minds of our people here, and if 
they could only have stayed a week 
longer there would have been a tell- 
ing effect produced, but as it is they 
left just at the beginning of harvest, 
which also was the case at Syracuse 
in Indiana where they preached a 
week, and just at the time that the 
people showed an interest, they left 
after baptizing five persons. Truly, 
the harvest is great, and the active 
laborers are but few. My heart 
bleeds^that the calls can not all be 
answered. 

Yours in the bonds of love, 

F. P. LCEHR. 

Bloomington, Mich. 



Madison, Morgan Co., Ga., ) 
February 24th, 1871. j 
Brethren of the Visitor: 
Dear Brethren: I have been receiving 
the Visitor most of the time since I 
have been in the south. It comes as a 
" Welcome Visitor" to my humble abode 
in the far distant 60Uth, truly not so far 
from the brotherhood in miles, far less 
than one thousand miles which can be 
travelled in less than sixty hours would 
carry me to your office of publication ; 
but far by being as completely cut off 
from the brethren as if I lived in China 
or Japan. No meetings of the brethren 
to attend, no revival meeting to gladden 
the heart or refresh the spirit; no com- 
munion occasion to review the past, ob- 
serve the ordinances and renew our 
spiritual covenant with loved ones band- 
ed together as followers of one whose 
shed blood and broken body serves to 
remind Christians of their duties and 
obligations to our heavenly Father; no 
prayer meeting where sweet songs of 
Zion, humble petitions and faithful ex- 
hortations bind anew in bonds of love 
and friendship those who are permitted 
thus to meet; no clasping of brethren's 
hands; no social intercourse with those 
who are traveling heavenward in the 
paths we love. But alone and among 
strangers whose hearts are lifted up 
with pride, or with the humble and ig- 
norant dark skinned unfortunates of our 
land, we plod along upon the trouble- 
some path of life And, O, how that 
path is filled with disappointments, with 
trials, temptations and other besetraents. 
how we long to be once more in the 
family circle, in the church, around the 
communion table, among the brethren, 
and where the Lord's smiling counte. 
nance drives doubts and fears from the 
Christian's heart, and where the toiling 
pilgrim is refreshed. But to the end 
that we may be content with our lot 
and receive fresh encouragement in the 



FAMILY CIRCLLE. 



125 



hope of meeting again with loved ones, 
(if God's will be so) ere the journey of 
life be ended, and in the great day of 
the Lord be permitted to meet with the 
faithful of God's people. We would 
ask the prayers of loved ones who are 
under more favorable circumstances that 
the lonely pilgrim may not be forgotten, 
and above all that God's sustaining 
grace may keep us faithful and true to 
the principles and practices of the breth- 
ren. And that in God's wisdom and 
power even a weak one may be an in- 
strument in his hands of doing good to 
the people with whom our lot may be 
cast. 

Brethren, let us not forget that " the 
effectual fervent prayer of the righteous 
man availeth much." 

Affectionately, 

E. Heyser. 



(Jjamilg ($irdfc 



Be Patient with the Little Ones. 

Be patient with the little ones. Let 
neither their slow understanding nor 
their occasional pertness offend you, or 
provoke the sharp reproof. Remember, 
the world is new to them, and they 
have no slight task to grasp with their 
unripened intellect the mass of facts 
and truths that crowd upon their atten- 
tion. You are grown to maturity and 
strength, through years of experience 
and it ill becomes you to fret at the 
child that fails to keep pace with your 
thought. Teach him patiently, as God 
teaches you, "line upon line, precept 
upon precept, here a little and there a 
little." Cheer him on in this conflict 
of mind ; in after years his ripe, rich 
thought shall rise up and call you 
blessed. 

Bide patiently the endless questionings 
of your children. Do not roughly crush 
the rising spirit of free inquiry, with an 
impatient word or frown, nor attempt, 



on the contrary, a long, instructive re- 
ply to every slight and casual question. 
Seek rather to deepen their curiosity. 
Convert, if possible, the careless ques 
tion into a profound and earnest inquiry. 
Let your reply send the little questioner 
forth, not so much proud of what he 
has learned, as anxious to know more. 
Happy thou, if in giving your child the 
molecule of truth he asks for, you can 
v*het his curiosity with a glimpse of the 
mountain of truth lying beyond; so wilt 
thou sent forth a philosopher, and not a 
silly pedant, into the world. 

Bear patiently the childish humors of 
those little ones. They are but the un- 
tutored pleadings of the young spirit for 
care and cultivation. Irritated into 
strength, and hardened into habits, they 
will haunt the whole of life like fiends 
of despair, and make thy little ones 
curse the day they were born ; but cor- 
rected kindly and patiently, they become 
elements of happiness and usefulness. 
Passions are but fires that may either 
scorch us with their uncontrolled fury? 
or may yield us a genial warmth. 

Bless your little ones with a patient 
care of their childhood, and they will 
certainly consecrate the glory and grace 
of their manhood to your service. Sow 
in their hearts the seeds of a parennial 
blessedness; its ripened fruit will afford 
you a perpetual joy. 

Oregon and California Mission. 
The undersigned acknowledges the 
amount received from the following per- 
sons and churches since our last report : 
Daniel Brower, Ohio. 
Tuscarawas Church, Ohio. 
Auglaize u " 

Lafayette " " 

Ashland " " 

Total for the committee 89.00. 
Eld. C. Wenger. 



126 



NOTICES. 



Dittos, 



The Brethren interested in education, 
aio invited to meet, Wednesday, April 
2Gth, at the place of holding the district 
meeting of the Northern District of In- 
diana. Please be prompt as important 
business is to be attonded to. 

O. W. Miller. 



Bloomville, Ohio, ) 
February 21st, 1871. J 

Brother Kurtz: 

Please announce through 
the Visitor that the North Western Ohio 
District Council will be held in the 
bounds of the Seneca church, at the 
house of brother David Roop, on the 
road leading from Tiffin to Attica, twelve 
miles from the former and five miles 
from the latter place, on Friday, the 
12th day of May next. Those coming 
from the east and wishing to stop off at 
Centerton, will please inform Brethren 
David or Israel Roop at Attica, Ohio; 
those coming to Tiffin, will be met there 
by the Brethren with ample means for 
their conveyance to the place of meeting. 
By order of the church, 

S. A. Walker. 



The District Meeting of Northern In- 
diana and Michigan will be held, by 
divine permission, at the Solomon's 
Creek Church, commencing April 27th, 
1871. Brethren and sisters coming by 
railroad will stop at Arnold's station, } 
of a mile from the church. 

Jesse Calvert, Clerk. 



Dear Editor of the Gotpel Visitor: 
Please publish the following notice: 
Whereas the last Annual Meeting ap- 
pointed me an agent to make arrange- 
ments with some of the Railroad Com- 
panies in the East and South East for 
our Brethren going to the next Annual 
Meeting, and whereas the Pennsylvania 
Central and Sunbury and Erie R. R. 
Co. require all using those roads to have 
an order which upon presenting, at the 
station from which they start, they ob- 
tain a ticket at excursion rates. 

I therefore propose that each district 
meeting appoint an agent to take up all 
the names in the district of those going 
over the above named roads to A. M. 
and send them to me with the names of 
the persons and post office plainly writ- 
ten upon receipt of which I will send to 
each of those agents as many orders as 
they send me names, or if not conveni- 
ent for the District Meeting to appoint 
an agent, a church or several churches 
may appoint one and send the names as 
above directed. 

The Brethren will please proceed with 
this business as soon as possible, as I 
will withhold the printing of the orders 
until I am informed bow many will be 
required, and would prefer having the 
number wanted before the arrangements 
with the above and other roads are com- 
pleted. 

I would also state that this order ar- 
rangement extends to brothers, sisters 
and friends whose object is to attend 
the Annual meeting. 

Full information will be given of the 
excursion rates as soon as they are made 
with the different roads. 

C. Custer, 

475 Franklin Street, 

Philadelphia, Pa. 



POETRY. 



127 



The District Meeting of Middle In- 
diana will be held in the meeting-house 
at Lancaster in Huntington Co , on the 
second Friday after Good Friday. There 
will be conveyances at Huntington the 
day before the meeting to convey those 
coming, to place of meeting. 

Samuel Murray. 



The District Meeting of Middle Pa. 
will be held, the Lord willing, on Mon- 
day, May the 18th, at the Spring Eun 
meeting-house, Mifflin Co., Pa. Those 
coming by railroad, will stop at McVey- 
town. 

D. M. Holsinger, 

Coir. Sec. 



Pnetrg. 



THE PRAYER AND THE LIFE- 



Do I mean the prayers I offer — 
Do I feel the words I say, 
When before our HeaveDly Father 
I kneel down from day to day, 
When at morning and at evening 
I incline to seek his face, 
And my voice goes up in pleading 
To hid glorious throne of graee? 

When my voice goes up in pleading, 
Does my heart go with it too? 
There are many things 1 ask him 
That his might and grace may do; 
Petition on petition goes up 
To meet hie ear, 
0, are they such petitions 
As our Father loves to hear? 

I tell him of my wants — my needs; 
But when I turn away, 
Do I think of what I ask for? 
Do I icatch as well as pray ? 
Do I strive against temptation ? 
Do I seek like Christ to live? 
Do I use aright the blessings 
That so freely he doth give? 

My prayers are with much speaking 
Yet when I leave the spot, 
How quickly are its memories fled — 
How soon those prayers forgot ! 



0, if the thought that gave them birth 
So lightly treasured be, 
How can I think God's mercy will 
Remember them for me ? 

Yet one petition further, Lord ! 
Wilt thou not deign to hear? 
0, let thy Spirit breathe anew 
Through all my daily prayer. 
Then help me, as I pray, to live, 
Kept by thy grace divine — 
And the glory of the prayer and life, 
Alike, 0, Lord ! be thine. 

Selected. 



OBITUARIES. 



Died in the Four Mile Church, Union county* 
Ind., December 27th, 1870, HESRY EIKEN. 
BERRY, aged 78 years, 4 months and 27 days. 
Br. Eikenberry leaves a widow (sister) to mourn 
his departure, but not to mourn as others who 
have no hope, for he had been a consistent and 
exemplary member of the church for 50 years, 
and a deacon for 40 years. Funeral services by 
brethren Daniel Brower and Jacob Rife, from 1 
Peter 1 : 24, in the presence of a large congre- 
gation at the h use of the tJeceased brother. 

Also in the same church, Febr. 23rd 1871, 
WILLIAM EIKENBERRY, son of Daniel Ei- 
kenberry, aged 5 years and 26 days. Funeral 
services by the brethren Jacob Rile and Alfred 
Moore. 

Also at the same place, February 27th, 1871' 
ELISABETH EIKENBERRY, aged 1 year and 

1 month, daughter of the same parents. 

These two children died within four days of 
each other, of that most dreaded scourge of 
children diptheria. They were the grand child- 
ren of Henry Eikenberry, mentioned in this 
obituary notice. The funeral text of little Lizzie 
was, Isaiah 38 : 1, latter clause, by the brethren 
above mentioned. 

A. M. 

Died in the Cold Water District, Butler coun- 
ty, Iowa, February 13th 1871, brother DAVID 
MOSS, of lung fever, aged 3 » years, 10 months 
and 12 days. He was a faithful member of the 
church for near ten years, and a deacon near 
two years. The sister lost a kind husband, the 
children a dear father, the church a faithful 
servant and the community a good citizen. But 
we need not mourn as those that ha-;e no hope, 
for our loss is his great gain. Funeral occasion 
improved by Henry Strickler on Rev. 14: 13, 
selected by the bereaved widowed sist r. A 
large congregation of relatives and friends fol- 
lowed him to his tomb, where he was deposited. 

Also at the same place and of the same fami- 
ly, a son of the above dec ased David Moss and 
sistor Maria Moss, on the 15th Febr. 1871, aged 

2 months and a half. Thus in so short a time 
they were visite 1 aeain by the messenger of 
death, and took the little babe, leaving a widow 
and three little children to mourn tht-ir loss. 
Funeral improved by Ben. Ellis on Matt. 18: 3. 

John F. Eikenberry. 



12S 



OBITUARIES. 



Died February 2 4 th [871, at the house of her 
daughter, in Pleasant Valley, Washington Co., 
Md., sister NANCY CASTLE, aged about SL» 
years. 

She survived lier husband but about two years 
whose age when he died was 7(5 years, 11 months 
and 7 days. They lived in holy wedlock nearly 
50 years. Both were members of the Church 
for nearly or quite the whole time. Not only 
did they covenant to live with each other in the 
sacred relationship of holy wedlock according to 
the ordinances of God. But evidently they 
were desirous to sustain still higher relation- 
ship. Hence they entered into covenant with 
their God. And to all human appearance they 
adhered to that covenant to the end of their 
lives. The result of which is that they are 
now in the enjoyment of eternal life, and re- 
cognize each other as the angels of heaven. 

Funeral service by the writer on John 14: 1 
and 2. E. S. 

(Companion and Pilgrim please copy.) 

Died in the Nettle Creek church, Wayne Co., 
Ind., March 6th, 1871, Elder ZACHARIAH 
ALBAUGH, aged 76 years, 1 month and 4 days. 
Soon after br. Albaugh came to the church, he 
was elected to the office of a deacon, and having 
filled this office to the satisfaction of the church, 
he was then called to the ministry, and was or- 
dained about twelve years ago. His health had 
not been good for the last twenty years, and for 
the last five years of his life he labored but 
little in the ministry. For the last two years of 
his life he was unable to attend publio meeting. 
He was, however confined to his bed but about 
eight weeks, during which time his sufferings 
were great, but were borne with christian resig- 
nation and fortitude. And although he could 
not a tend the public meetings of the church, 
nor labor in the ministry, his whole heart was 
with the church, and his labors and counsels 
were always for the promotion of the primitive 
order of the church. As a counsellor, he stood 
deservedly high, and as a consequence, his 
counsels were much sought after. 

He left a widow, a sister, who was ever in 
sympathy with him in all his official duties in 
the church, and during his long illness she was 
ever ready to do all that kindness could dictate 
to make comfortable. 

The luneral was attended by a large concourse 
of people, and the services performed by the 
ministers of the Nettle Creek church, and br. 
Quinter who was visiting the church at the time. 
Text: 2 Tim. 4: 7, 8. 

David Bowman. 

[Companion please copy.] 

In the same church, January 22nd, 1871, 
GEORGE D. STUDEBAKER, aged 28 years, 2 
months and 16 days. He was afflicted about 
four ye'irs with the consumption. When he saw 
there were no hopes for his recovery, he rejoi ed 
that the time was near at hand that ho could go 
to rest. A short time before ho died he sung 
the beautiful words: 

"On Jordan's stormy banks I stand," <fec. 
He selected Rev. 14: 13, as the text to bo 
nsed at his funeral. 

Mary C. Studebaker. 



Died in Marshall county, Indiana, February 
1st, 1S71, our beloved and much esteemed sister 
MARTHA GIPE, wife of brother Samuel Gipe, 
aged 57 years, 10 months and 15 days. She 
was a faithful member of the church for some 
12 years. Her husband is a visiting brother, 
and the dear sister filled her place very well. 
She lefc a kind husband, 12 children and 14 
grand children to mourn their loss which we 
hope is her great gain. Funeral services by br. 
Daniel Browee from Allen Co., Ohio, and others 
on Rev. 14 : 13. 

JonN Knisley. 
(Companion and Pilgrim please copy.) 

Died at Lockport, Carroll Co., Ind., Novem- 
ber 11th, 1871, JACOB BURNS, aged 23 years, 
5 months and 16 days. He was the youngest 
son of bro. Samuel and Elizabeth Burns living 
in Marshall Co., Ind., and gave the parents 
and connections much trouble as he was some 
50 miles from them and much desired to see 
them once more before he died, but could not 
see them, and had not seen any of them for a 
few years. He left a wife and one child to 
mourn their loss. Funeral services by Adam 
Appleman and the writer. 

John Knisley. 

Died in Union Dish, Marshall Co., Ind., Feb. 
24th, 1871, bro. JOSEPH J. GILBERT, aged 
36 years, 10 months and 7 days. The subject 
was a visit brother of good standing in the 
church. He leaves a wife and 4 children to 
mourn their loss. We hope their .oss is his 
great gain. Funeral services by the writer from 
Rev. 14: 13. 

John Hoover. 

Died in Elkhart Co., Ind., March 6th, 1871, 
MATHIAS INGLE, aged 65 years and 4 days. 
He was only sick 5 days with the lung fever. 
He leaves a widow and 9 children. Funeral 
text : Rev. 14: 13, bv And. Bigler and David 
G. Miller. 

Andrew Bigler. 

Died in tho Maple Grove congregation, Ash- 
land county, 0., February 10th, 1871, sister 
CINTHY TRACY, consort of friend John Tracy 
aged 55 years, 10 months and 25 days. Disease, 
dropsy. Funeral service by the writer from 2 
Cor. 5 : 1, to a large and attentive congregation. 

Also in the same congregation, on tho 22nd of 
February, 1871, of scarlet fever, LOUISA PE- 
TERS, daughter of bro. Wm. Peters, aged 8 
years, 7 months and 16 days. Funeral services 
by the writer from Mark 5 : 39 & 40. 

Wm. Sadler. 

Departed this l'fe, April 23rd, 1870, in the 
Lower Cumberland Church, Pa., our old Ger- 
man brother, GEORGE MARTIN BEARRIN- 
GER, aged 78 years, 8 months and 2 days. 
Funeral services from 2 Cor. 5 : 1 <fe 2. 

M. M. 

Died near South Bend, Ind., Febr. ISth, 1871, 
of billious pneumonia, IRA MARTIN, youngest 
son of bro. M. L. and sister Christiana WEN- 
GER, aged 1 year, 8 months and 21 days. Fun- 
eral occasion improved by Eld's. Jacob Miller 
and D. B. Sturgis. 

Eld. C. Wengeb. 



J¥ew Club Rate* tor 1871. 

After the first of February we offer the Goa. 
pel Visitor for 1871 at the following low club 
rates ■ 
5 copies for $ 5.00 

Any larger number at the same rate. 

Names of subscribers and subscription money 
should always be sent to the publisher, and 
Post Office Orders should be made payable to 
him. Send money in Post Office orders or drafts 
where these can be procured. When this can- 
not be done send in registered letters. Single 
subscriptions plainly directed and carefully 
mailed at our risk. 

Add- H.J.KURTZ, 

Dayton, 0. 



A3 cut* Wanted for 

GOD M HISTORY 

ONE OF THE REMARKABLE BOOKS 
OF THE AGE. Abounds in thrilling pas- 
sages and startling theories. Treats on living 
and recent events. Reviews Infalli- 
bility and thk War in France. Restores 
History from the terrible abuse into which it 
has fallen. Shows that GOD, NOT CHANCE 
controls the world; that Redemption is the 
Golden Thread of History; that Providence 
is its light; that God is in History, and all His- 
tory has a unity because God is in it. These 
great truths have been overlooked by nearly 
all historians. God does control in the affairs 
of nations, and for His glory. 
Our plan instil sales. Address 

. GOODSPEED & CO., 

v. N.Y., or 148 Lake Street, 
Chicago, 



SALEM COLLEGE. 

BOURBON, MARSHALL COUNTY, 1X1). 

The Spring Term of this Institution will 
begiu Monday, March 20th. 1871. A class in 
Didactics will be organized at the beginning 
ot the term for the special benefit of teajchers. 

Scholarships can be obtiined by applying 
to Eld Jesse Calvert. Milford, Ind., or to the 
President, Bourbon. Ind. 

For further particulars address 

O. \V. Miller, \. M., President. 
Bourbon. Ind. 



Hotel for Sale 

I will sell my commodious h tel property verv 
cheap to the right mun, if application is made 
soon. The hotel y brick, 

42x75. with >ms on first 

floor that command n good cash rent. The pro- 



perty is located in the centre of Bourbon, Ind.» 
convenient to the Brethren's College which 
is now in full operation, with a large number of 
students. 

Bourbon is located in the midst of the 
agricultural region in the w st, and i- growing 
rapidly. Thi-^ hot 1 would control the traveling 
patronage and a good part of the custom of the 
students of the Salem College. 

Also several good farms for s lie. 

For particulars addr< 

.!. W. DAVIS. 
Bourbon, Tnd. 



DOMESTICMEDICME. 

A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, 
adapted to popular use, and made familiar to 
the ordinary reader. 

It gives the symptoms of the various disea- 
ses incident to the human family, with appro 
priate remedies — the best known — and the 
general treatment required in each case. It 
is illustrated with numerous engravings — 
about a hundred fine cuts of the most com- 
mon medical plants, with the description, lo- 
cality and habits, and medical uses of them. 
A Glossary is annexed defining the technical 
terms, and also a complete Index. 621 pp. 
8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. 
The binding of some of the books is slightly 
marred, but not to materially injure its du- 
rability. Otherwise the book is in good order. 
Only a limited number of these books is for 
sale and those wanting a copy must order 
soon. Every family should have a work of 
the kind. Sent postpaid for $2,15 or by ex- 
press for 81.75. This is just about half price. 
Addi H. J. Kurtz. Dayton. O. 



Fresh Garden, Flower, Fruit, Herb. Tree 
and Shrub, and Evergreen Seeds s prepaid by 
mail, icith directions for culture. Twenty-five 
different packets of either class for 
The six classes $.~>.I)U 

20,000 lbs. Evergreen and Tree Seeds; 
Apple, Pear, Cherry Ac; Grass Seeds; Beet, 
Cabbage. Carrot. Onion, Squash, Turnip and 
all Vegetable and Flower Seeds, in small or 
large quantities ; also Small Fruits, Storks. 
Bulbs Shrubs. Hoses. Verbenas. Are . by mail, 
prepaid. New Golden Handed Japan Lily, 
60c. Priced Descriptive Catalogue sen! to 
any plain address, gratia Ag< 
Wholesale List ' . Clubs and the 

Trade. Sv<>d< on commission. 

B. M. WATSON. Old Colon] 
and ^t>>'d Warehouse. Plymouth, M 
setts. Established in 1 



FOR SALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 

"GOSPEL ' ISITOR," 
will be Beni postp • i tnnexed rate*: 

< lehlscbleeger's fJei n and English 
I dictionary, witl tion nf the 

German pari in English character!) . $1.75 
me wiih pronunciation of Eng- 

in German characters 1.75 

distance paper 2(1 

bound 25 

s Theoiogj 1.45 

Wisdom and Power of God L.45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 

Plain Remarks on Light Mind edoess. . 10 

Wandelnde Seele (" German ] 1,15 

Wallfahri nach Zionsthal 60 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition ) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 10.00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form. . . 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

New German Hymn Book. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hvmn Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

" per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, G24 pp 8vo 2,15 
is put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

ttancea by mail for books, &c. at tbe 
risk of lie sender. 
Addi H. J. KURTZ, 

Daytov, O. 



LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethre/i " can find their 
of 

HATS 

i8t quaJit v at reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL COLLINS' 
330 Third St. 

Dayton, O. 

i bj Express wherevet 



I'lIK BKETHBEN'S 

Enejekpedlia, 

Containing t/u United Counsels and Conclu- 
sions of the Brethren at their Annual Meetings 
5re. By Chirr HENRY KURTZ. 



Tbr work neatly bound together with 

"Alexander Mack's Writings," 
1 copy sent by mail postage paid 

Of those bound tbere are but few left, and 
as the ".Macks' - are out of print, when these 
few are disposed of. hence friends who wish 
t!> have a copy had better ^\\c\ orders soon 
Of the ) !i,i iti pamphlet form (with- 

out Macl rt .some more than of 

ihp bound oi i have them more spee- 

dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them postpaid 
f >r seventy fire cents [$0.75] 

Address: HENRY KURTZ. 

Columbiana. Columbiana Co.. O. 



The Great Remedy! 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
new should know that Dr. Fahmey's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrnev of Washington county, 
ftld., as far back as 1789. It, is now put up in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
be taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
bad cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a bad case of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
can take it as well as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
setit upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh- 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will be sent free to 
any address. For particulars address Dr. P. 
Fahrney. No. 30. North Dearborn St.. Chica- 
go. 111., or Dr. P. Fahrney's Bro's & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 

Sold by Druggists and Storekeepers. 



TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIENDS 

I have still on hand a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Snpper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reador. The whole 
containing 282 pages neatly bound, which I 
otfc on the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $* b8 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B. F. Moomaw, 
Bonsack. RnanoJte Co.. Va. 





GOSPBL TlilT 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXI. MAY, 1871. NO. 5. 



TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 




DAYTON, OHIO: 
H. J. KURTZ, PRINTER <fc PUBLISHER. 




CONTENTS PUBLISHER'S WOTES. 

The Review on Trine [mmersion have been 

Looking unto Jesus 129 oat of print for some time. 

Encouragement to Repentauce 131 The bildren's P«per for schools or eharitable 

Angels are hovering round US 134 purposes in packages of 30 copies addressed to 

'riie.Musicoff.il> 138 one person, will be sent one year for $4.50. or 

Clouds 139 six months for $2.25. 

Plain Talks. J4J — ♦ 

The Sword of the Spirit 143 HYMN BOOKS. 

The Salem College 14.") Some letters have been received lately about 

Remarks 149 wrong bonnd hymn *booke. Those who have re- 
Converted Children 165 oeived such books will please let us know ai 

How much owest thou my Lord once stating how many are bad and the kind of 

The Children's Rights in sermons 156 binding, and good ones will be sent instead, 

The Family Circle: They may hold the b.id orles until further no- 
Household Affairs tice. 

Correspondence 157 • • • 

Nolices ,GG Rail Road Notice. 

Errata _ . , . 

.. . , Excursion rates have been obtained over the 

.Married „ „ . .. , 

. __ following ran roads : 

Rail Road Notice [see Cover] n , ^ , , ~ „ c „... . 

L J Pennsylvania Central R. R. from Pittsburg 

. or Philadelphia to Harrisburg. Pittsburg, Ft. 

Wayne and Chicago R. R. from Chicago to 

Letters Received. 1^7* Pan "! ndle R ' . R " fr D om * ndiaDa P°- 

lis, Columbus and Cincinnati to P ttsburg. The 

From Noah Miller, David Johnson, John Northern Central R. R. from Baltimore to Har- 

/?uck, Jonas De Haven, Nicholas Kauffmann, risbur g and intermediate stations. 

Dan'l Wolf, sen., Sol Shivcly, Sam'l Murray, '- • .... 

Levi II Metzger, Em J Meyers, John Leaman, 0n these roads the ru,es are the samo - An -V 

Joseph S Foster, Emanuel Slifer, Lewis Riden- brethren, sisters or friends going over either of 

our, E Hostetler, Geo B Holsinger, H R Hoi- the above named roads to Annual Meeting, must 

fir" 16 !' Ju H K ™\\ £ W f illiam *' * A *? righ r ; have an order before they leave home to present 

W m A Thomas, D B Mentzer, D H Miller, . . . P 

W Miller, John P Miller, Alfred Longeneker, at the statl0n they start from u P on which they 

H B Brumbaugh, David Shidler, S C Keiru, get an excursion ticket that will return them 

Daniel C Hardman, H B Brumbaugh, L H f ree to the same station, and any who travel 

w l !f er, n Phi,i £, B °*w " iel Hamilton, Daniel Qver more th oue f fa ub rQads 
Wolf, Henry Clay, W R Lierly, D B Mentzer, 

3 B Bollinger, A II Ellis, Ira Calvert, F M have an order for each road - 

Snyder, John L Hook, Jacob Fryock, Jacob The four above named R. R. companies will 

Zigler, S Fink G W Hoxie J A Hetric, Sime- begin to sell excursion tickets on the 20th of 

on Reiser, J H Fishel, D J Peck, W E Roberts, ,, . . ., .. . , . , 

C K Zumbrun Ay a c on ' a tickets remain 

good to roturn till the 15th of June. 

WITH MONEY. The Reading R R. Co. will begin to sell ex- 

_ _ _. , T , _, . ,, . . ;.., , A cursion tickets at all their m:iin stations from 

From Geo Rie.y, John Fnedly, Abr »Vhit- , _ . 

mcr, DLGarver, N -ncy J Roop, Jacob Dill- PhiliJelphia or Harrisburg to Myerstown on 

man, Eld. James D Tabler, E P L Dow, Levi the Lebanon Valley R. R. (place of meeting) on 

R Brumbaugh, Levi Kauffman, C F Wirt. B S the 20th of May and close sale on the 29th, and 

Whitter John Stutsman. Mrs. Susanna E tickets remain good to . eturn tiH the 15th of 
Jones, Geo Hoke (have no more Review of trine 

immersion.) Martin Really, Jacob Holdeman, June. 

BACK Zumbrun, Perry Beckner, D F Good, The Cumberland Valley R. R. Co. will sell 

John Lair, W W Miller, Nancy Geiser, (One excursion tickets to Harrisburg on the 24th, 

from Eiton, 0. Please send name.) John D n . k . 0/}k , , „. u r ., . . . 

,, t..-fl..k:ii i...' Ti i /o\ t u 25th, 26th and 27th of May to remain good to 

Ba:r, Levi Grabill, Ananias Hensel (2), Jacob ' J 

Mitchel, Goo BruKiker, S R Rohrer, John H return till the 5th of June. 

Gehr, Rosalinda P Cassel, Martin Meyers, J S Orders wi 1 be given out for either of the four 

Flory 15 Ellis, John Wise, David L Williams, above nftmed rail roadg til , Saturday, May 27th. 

Dan'l Wolf, jr., Josiah C Ritoh, David Beeghly, mu „ . . c . , I. • .u • 

JerBeegbly, Sol Shively, Sam'l C Miller, II D Tbe Brethren and friends can obtain their 

Davy, Stephen Yoder. Arabella Eikenberry, orders through their agents already appointed, 

John Holsinger, A J Sterling, Henry Uubley, Q r they can write and obtain them individually 

Charles Smith, James A Riden our, Jesse Wells. ^ CUSTER 

475 Franklin Str., Philadelphia. 



©OSPft VISITOR 



Vol. XXI. 



MAY, 1871. 



INTo. 5. 



"LOOKING UNTO JESTTS." 

There is a prophecy that reads as 
follows: "Thine eyes shall see the 
king in his beauty." (Isai. 33: 17.) 
When our Lord will appear in the 
clouds of heaven, surrounded by the 
glory that will emanate from his 
glorified body, and in the glory of 
his Father with his angels, the sight 
will be, to believers, one of inde 
scribablo grandeur and beauty. If 
it is a pleasant thing "for the eye to 
behold the sun," as Solomon declares 
it is, Eccles. 11: 7, what pleasure 
will it afford the saints to see the 
sun of righteousness rise in his un- 
clouded splendor never to be eclipsed 
again! But is there nothing lovely, 
or attractive in Jesus now? Oh, 
yes, there are sufficient charms in 
him to make him "the chiefest 
among ten thousand." Can. 5:10. 
Faith discovers the excellencies of 
Jesus, and makes him precious to 
believers. There is no object so 
constantly before the mind of the 
Christian, or upon which he looks 
with so much interest as Jesus. He 
is declared to be "the author and 
finisher of our faith." Then as we 
value our Christianity as the source 
of our present sweetest joys, and as 
the ground of our hope of immor- 
tality, so will we value Christ. Hej 
is all, and in all to Christians. There! 
are three aspects under which we, 
should look to Jesus. 

First, we look to him for encour-j 
agement. There are times in the 
experience of all Christians, when 
the trials, difficulties and labors 
which they are called upon to en- 1 



dure, are felt to be so great, that 
the soul yields to fear, and to say 
the least, there is a wonder whether 
it can hold out faithfully and pa- 
tiently unto the end, and make its 
way successfully through all its op- 
posing and numerous enemies to the 
heavenly rest, which "remaineth for 
the people of God." And the least 
doubt that the enlightened soul has, 
that it may fail to reach the goal of 
the Christian race, is a source of 
much distress. For if we fail of 
heaven, life is a failure, and our very 
existence a curse; but a curse brought 
upon us by our own improper con- 
duct, and this thought will make 
the curse more terrible to endure. 

But our faith looks up, and sees 
at the right hand of the throne of 
God, a personage of majestic mien, 
a successful conqueror, but bearing 
the unmistakable marks of severe 
conflict, for looked at from one po- 
sition he appears as a lamb slain. 
He is also recognized as the Son of 
man. This title connects him with 
our race, and, consequently, with 
our world. It is " Jesus the author 
and finisher of our faith; who for 
the joy that was set before him en- 
dured the cross, despising the shame, 
and is set down at the right hand 
of the throne of God." He is the 
Son of man, our elder brother. And 
"Forasmuch then as the children 
are partakers of flesh and blood, he 
also himself likewise took part of 
the same: that through death he 
might destroy him that had the 
power of death, that is, the devil; 
and deliver them who through fear 



130 



LOOKING UNTO JESUS. 



of death wero all their lifetime sub 
ject to bondage. For verily ho took 
not on him tho nature of angels; 
but ho took on him the seed of Abra 
ham. AVhcrefore in all things it be- 
hooved him to be made like unto 
his brethren, that he might bo a 
merciful and faithful High-priest in 
things pertaining to God, to make 
reconciliation for the sins of the 
people. For in that he himself hath 
suffered, being tempted, he is able 
to succur them that are tempted." 
Heb. 2: 14—18. 

Then our Leader has triumphed. 
The captain of our salvation has 
conquered. He has led captivity 
captive. He has bruised the head 
of the serpent. He has done much 
towards destroying tho works of the 
devil. He has met and routed all 
our enemies, and fought his way 
through, and secured tho "joy that 
was set before him." Our way is 
then open, and success and triumph 
have been made possible for us. And 
in looking to Jesus, the desponding 
heart is encouraged, feinting hope 
revived, and our success in the 
achievement of Christian salvation, 
put beyond a doubt, and we can say 
in the language of a tried saint of 
old, " Why art thou cast down, O 
my soul? and why are thou disqui- 
eted within me? hope thou in God: 
for I shall yet praise him, who is 
the health of my countenance, and 
my God." Ps. 42:11. When tempt- 
ed to despond, we must look to Jo 
hus and his word. Here the soul 
will find relief. 

Secondly, we look to Jesus as our 
example. Wo see his success in 
achieving all that his mission into 
our world contemplated. And hav- 
ing finished his work on earth he 
" ascended up far above all heavens, 



that he might fill all things." Bph 
4: 10. And "we see Jesus, who was 
made a litile lower than the angels 
for tho suffering of death, crowned 
with glory and honor," Heb. 2: 9, 
God having "highly exalted him, 
and given him a name which is 
above every name." Phil. 2: 9. We 
admire and honor our Lord in tho 
exalted position he now occupies, as 
the mighty conqueror of sin, death 
and hell. And though we envy him 
not in the honor which ho is receiv- 
ing, we most ardently desire to share 
with him in it. And if we question 
him in regard to the course which 
brought him to his glorious position, 
he will point us to the cross, and tell 
us he was made "perfect through 
suffering." If we then would reign 
with him, we must also suffer with 
him. 2 Tim. 2: 12. "Christ also 
suffered for us," says Peter, leaving 
us an example that we should follow 
his steps." 1 Peter 2: 21. Paul says 
of our Lord, "being found in fashion 
as a man, he humbled himself and 
became obedient unto death, even 
the death of the cross. Wherefore 
God also hath highly exalted him, 
and given a name which is above 
every name." Phil. 2: 8, 9. Humili- 
ty and obedience wero important 
elements in the character of Christ, 
and which did much in his elevation, 
success and triumph. "If ye keep 
my commandments," said Jesus to 
his disciples, "ye shall abide in my 
love; even as I have kept my Fath- 
er's commandments, and abide in 
his love." John 15: 10. 

" If then we lore the Savior's name, 
Let his divine example move." 

Thirdly, we are to look to Jesus 
for help. The way has been opened 
and prepared, and heaven may bo 
reached, and its felicity enjoyed. 



ENCOURAGEMENT TO REPExNTTANCE. 



131 



The success and triumph of Jesus 
our head, is a pledge of ours, while 
his example affords us an opportuni- 
ty of knowing how we may triumph. 
But we must labor as well as suffer. 
And for both the active and passive 
duties required of us, we need divine 
assistance. That assistance is found 
in Christ, for it pleased the Father 
that in him all fullness should dwell- 
Col. 1: 19. And again: " For when 
we were yet without strength, in 
due time Christ died for the ungod- 
ly," Rom. 5: 6. Paul further says: 
"I can do all things through Christ 
which strengthened me." Phil. 4: 
13. Our Helper, Christ, is the same 
yesterday and to-day, and for ever.'' 
~Heb. 13:8. This being the case* 
then as ho overcame in the days of 
his conflict, so can he enable us to 
overcomo in our day. And with 
Paul we can say in the language of 
gratitude and hope, " thanks be to 
God, which giveth us the victory 
through our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 
Cor. 15: 57. 

Looking unto Jesus. How im 
portant the admonition ! It implies 
we are tolook away from ourselves, 
beyond man, beyond all opposing 
circumstances, and direct our chief 
attention to Christ. He looks at us. 
"To this man will I look, even to 
him that is poor and of a contrite 
spirit, and trembleth at my word." 
Isai. 66: 2. As he looks to us, he 
knows whether we are looking to 
him, or whether we are indifferent 
to him. He should read in our looks 
when we look to him, penitency for 
our sins, gratitude for his gifts: ad- 
miration of his glory; affection for 
his person; acquiescence in his laws; 
satisfaction and delight in his ser- 
vice; and a longing desire for his 
grace in all its diversity of opera 
tions. 



"0 blessed Jesus! when I see thee bonding, 
As a servant, to wash thy servants' feet, 

Love, lowliness, and might in zeal all blending, 
Prove thy heavenly character complete. 

And would we share that glorious throne with 
thee? 
He who would rise like thee, like thee must 
owe 
(Though the world count the proud, rich and 
great, happy,) 
His glory only to his stooping low." 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

Encouragement to Repentance. 

"Who can tell if God will turn and repent, 
and turn away from his fierce anger, that we 
perish not." (Jonah 3: 9.) 

These arc the words of the King 
of Nineveh after his proclamation 
was published throughout Nineveh 
by the decree of the king and his 
nobles, that man and beast be cover- 
ed with sack-cloth, and fast; neither 
eating nor drinking, but were to 
cry mightily to the Lord; and to 
turn from their evil ways; "for who 
can tell if he will not turn from his 
anger, and spare us that we perish 
not." Who can tell? Let trial be 
made. 

If man could with one glance of 
the eye compass a city like the great 
city of Nineveh, and see all the 
wickedness, and abominations per- 
petrated in every street, lane and 
alley, in every house, cellar and gar- 
ret, as well as in all palaces: as the 
eye of the Lord sees it; and were 
asked what method to adopt to re- 
form so great wickedness? What 
would bis method be? One might 
suggest the missionary process; an- 
other the holding a series of meet- 
ings among them; another that 
prayer meetings be held in the dance 
house; while another might con- 
clude that they are past all hope oi 



132 



ENCOURAGEMENT TO REPENTANCE. 



salvation; but to save the rising ge- 
neration suggests the Sabbath School 
&c. Now hear God's method. Jonah 
arise, "Go unto Nineveh, that great 
city, and preach unto it the preach- 
ing that I bid thee" He goes and 
cried, yet forty days and Nineveh 
shall be overthrown. How he says 
not; whether to be swallowed up by 
an earthquake; or wasted by a sore 
pestilence, or siege laid to it by an 
invading foe, sacked and razed to 
the ground, and its inhabitants put 
to the sword. But forty days, and 
Nineveh shall be overthrown. He 
offers them no mercy; no proclama- 
tion of mercy made; a thundering 
message, delivered in a thundering 
way; no apparent tear in his eye, 
no pity in his heart, one short sen- 
tence of doom. Yet forty days and 
Nineveh shall be overthrown. Truly 
they had but slender ground for 
hope; a truce only. Jonah did not 
Bay, there was no mercy. And while 
he did not say they may repent, he 
did not say they cannot. So the 
king says, who can tell that he will 
not; let us try, who can tell, let 
man and beast fast; let us repent, 
and put away all wickedness from 
us, and ciy mightily to the Lord, 
who can tell, he may hear an humble 
cry. Some of his nobles might ob- 
ject and say, we have no hope for 
mercy. Jonah offered us none, and 
you observed how terribly he cried, 
yet forty days and Nineveh shall be 
overthrown. We are persuaded, 
Jonah's God is severe, and will by 
no means spare us, but cut us off. 
But the king answers, you don't 
know, you only think so; let us 
hope. Who can tell; let us try. 
They did try, and behold, mercy 
and pardon is granted them. 

Sinner, your case is represented 



in the case of the Ninevitcs. The 
decree of Jehovah is gone forth : 
thou shalt dio and not live, and after 
death tho judgment. Less than for- 
ty days may bo the time allotted 
you to live; many, you know, as 
3'oung, and even younger than you, 
and as healthy too, wore both well 
and dead in less time than forty 
days. But be your time forty days, 
or even months and years, if you 
live and die in your sins, where God 
and Christ is you cannot come. 
Your case, however, differs from the 
Ninevites in this: Jonah was bid to 
preach to them the preaching God 
bid him, which was one short sen 
tence of doom, without mercy 
While his ministers are sent to yoi: 
with the message of mercy, peace 
repentance, forgiveness and salva 
tion. How often have they pro 
claimed it to you ! not as Jonah, but 
as the embassadors of Christ, be- 
seeching you to be reconciled to 
God, who had sworn that he has no 
pleasure in the death of him who 
dies, but wills that you should turn 
and live. The Ninevites had no mer- 
cy offered, yet upon repentance they 
obtained it. To you the Lord says: 
" Come let us reason together. Wash 
ye, make you clean; put away the 
evil of your doings from before mine 
eyes; cease to do evil; learn to do 
well, and if your sins be as scarlet, 
they shall be as white as snow, 
though they be red like crimson, 
they shall be as wool." Will you 
not make a trial? who can tell. 
Did not Jesus come to call sinners 
to repentance? will you not repent 
and live? you can gain nothing in 
your sins; in your sins you must 
perish — perish for over! If you 
seek not Christ, if you repent not of 
sin, if you put not your trust in 



ENCOURAGEMENT TO REPENTANCE. 



133 



him, perish you must, that is certain. 
If you go to him and are rejected, 
you are none the worse off. Try it, 
and you will find you are much the 
bettor, for you will not be rejected. 
Who can tell? You can tell. 

Remember the case of the three 
lepers at the gate of Samaria. They 
were sitting there without food to 
eat, and the pangs of hunger upon 
them, one of them said to his fellows : 
"Let us go now to the host of the 
Syrians. If they kill us we shall 
but die, if they save us alive, we 
shall live, but if we stay here perish 
we must." As there was nothing to 
iose, and as there mi^ht be some- 
thing to gain, they risked it, and 
you know the result. Remember, 
it was one of these three said to his 
fellows, we sit here and perish &c. 
Sinner, somo one of you make a be- 
ginning; say to your fellows we 
perish if we live in our sins; let us 
go to Jesus, who can tell he may 
save us. Husband speak to your 
wife, wife speak to your husband; 
parents speak to your children, 
children speak to your parents, 
brothers and sisters speak to one 
another, and say in our sins we 
must die ! O, come and let us go to 
Jesus; if he save us we shall live- 
if he reject us we can lose nothing, 
let us try, who can tell. Remember 
what Benhadad did of old, when 



spirit; go to him in his word, by 
faith believing; go to him in prayer, 
meet him in the closet, if you be 
too faint hearted to pray loud, whis- 
per. Eli, though near by, did not 
hear Hannah's prayer, only saw her 
lips move, yet it was heard in heaven 
and answered on earth. If you be 
too faint to move your lips, groan 
before God; who can tell? I change 
the language. Icantell. And ere long 
you can tell that Jesus came to save 
just such as you. You remember 
how kindly the Father ran to meet 
and embrace his prodigal son when 
he returned home. How he kissed 
him, how he clothed him, and how 
he feasted him; and will you die in 
your sins, and for ever perish? 

O, sinner, would to God you would 
feel this much as to go to him just 
as you are, and say Lord Jesus 1 
take thy cross to be my only trust. 
If thou wilt not save me, I will per- 
ish clinging to the rock of my sal- 
vation ; for no other trust, no other 
hope have I. Do this and you shall 
not be disappointed. If you continue 
in your sins you will die; and re- 
member you destroy yourself, for 
God wills not your death but bids 
you come and live; come now, to- 
day you hear his voice, harden not 
your hearts, and you can tell he will 
receive you, and be unto you a 
father, and 3 r ou shall bo his sons and 



he and his army had been routed, daughters, for so saith the Lord. 



and he alone with a few of his! 

nobles were left. He said, let us putj 

ropes on our necks and go unto the 

king of Israel, for we have heard 

that the kings of Israel are merciful 

kings. Sinners have you not heard j 

how merciful a Savior Jesus is. Will v 

. . „ , i by correcting your own errors than you 

you not go to him? You need not • i ? y m e -r 

i can in a year by finding out the failings 
put ropes on your necks; only m> * *u 

.,, I.., J fo or others, 

with an humble heart and contrite 1 



(See hymn No. 343.) 

D. P. Sayler. 
Double Pipe Creek, Md. 



You can do more good in one month 



134 



ANGEL.S HOVERING OVER US. 



For the Visitor. 

"Angels are hovering round us." 
There seems to bo an idea pre- 
sented in the "Scriptures" that our 
friends and associates in this life, 
after their departure from this mode 
of existence, become angels or min- 
istering spirits, who watch over us 
while on our earthly pilgrimage. 
This idea we gather partly from the 
declaration of Jesus when he said: 
"Take heed that ye dispiso not one 
of these little ones, for I say unto 
you, that in heaven their angels do 
alwaj's behold the lace of my Father 
which is in heaven." And again St. 
John says: "and 1 fell down before 
the face of the angel which shewed 
me these things, to worship him — 
but he said unto me, see thou do it 
not, for I am thy fellow servant, and 
of thy brethren the Prophets, and of 
them which keep the saying of this 
book." 

From these, with many more si- 
milar scriptures which might be ad- 
duced in proof of the same idea, we 
assuredly come to the conclusion as 
before stated. We are often curious 
to penetrate the future in order to 
ascertain if possible what has be- 
come of our dear friends and rela- 
tives who have outstripped us in life 
and gone bej'ond the reach of mor- 
tal sight. How often has the ques- 
tion recurred again and again to the 
fond mother's heart, and found vent 
in vocal expression from the lips of 
the bereaved parent — what has be 
come of my babe? Where is it now? 
What is it doing now? &c. These 
and similar questions have so re- 
peatedly arisen in the mind of the 
anxious mother, until she often feels 
almost conscious ot some super-na- 
tural presence which seems to 
breathe almost of heaven, and to 



give a perfect quiet to her anxiouw 
and disturbed mind. 

I remember reading sometime 
since, in some paper, which I have 
entirely forgotten the name of — 
although I remember with vivid 
distinctness the idea from tho fact 
that it was so simple, and yet so 
sublime that tho child, as well as the 
philosopher, might perfectly com 
prehend it. It was an apt and ap- 
propriate illustration of the very 
subject we are considering. 

There was a certain family, com- 
posed of the husband and wife, two 
little girls and a little boy named 
Willie. Disease laid his afflicting 
hand upon the little boy Willie, who 
was the pride and joy of the whole 
family — probably from the fact of 
his being the youngest, and a bright 
boy of some four years of age. His 
cheeks, once so red and rosy, now 
become pallid, his eyes which once 
beamed with intelligence and viva- 
city now become languid and un- 
expressive, his flesh wastes away, 
and limbs once so round and plump 
cease to perform their accustomed 
functions and become emaciated, 
until death — the kind messenger — 
puts an end to all his suffering, and 
he is carried by angels to the para- 
dise ot God. 

Those questions which we have 
seen and heard, and which many of 
us have experienced to be the na- 
tural outburstings of a bereft and 
anxious heart, were oft repeated in 
the presence of the parents, by the 
two loving sisters with regard to 
their absent brother. Where is Wil- 
lie? they would say to tho father. 
What do you think Willie is doing? 
they would ask the mother. 

One bright summer day the father 
took the two little girls out to walk 



ANGELS HOVERING OVER US. 



135 



in the fields. In their rambles 
through the beautiful green fields 
they came to a pond over whose 
stagnant waters a great man)- of 
those beautiful insects, known as 
"dragon flies/' were constantly fly- 
ing and basking in the sunshine 
now dipping the surface of the 
stagnant waters with their trans- 
parent wings, and then rising high 
above its green and fetid waters, as 
if in Hport — but ever and anon 
perching themselves upon some bush 
or weed, or whatever else might 
chance to afford them a resting 
place, — while they seemed to gaze 
intently down into the dark green 
waters of tho pond, as if looking 
anxiously for some object in its miry 
bottom. 

While frogs are incessantly croak- 
ing and chanting their discordant 
melody, or listlessly exposing them- 
selves to the warm rays of the sun, 
the father — with his two little girls 
— seats himself upon a grassy plat 
a few paces from the pond, and en 
deavors to answer the oft repeated 
questions of the children, by the fol 
lowing illustration, in the shape of 
a parable. 

" There was once a certain pond 
in which lived a frog, and there were 
also imbeded in the mire at the bot- 
tom of tho same pond a number of 
grubs. These grubs had observed 
that the frog which dwelt so har- 
moniously with them in the same 
pond, was often times absent for 
hours, and this circumstance excited \ 
their curiosity to know where he' 
went while absent. One of them, 
being more curious and loquacious 
than his fellows, at length approach 
es the frog with the following inter 
rogatory: "What is beyond this 
world?" "What world?" says the 



frog. "Why, this world which we 
live in." "This pond 1 suppose you 
mean." "Yes, is there any other 
world?" Tho frog then explained 
to him, that above the waters of the 
pond there was another element 
which was materially different from 
that in which they lived, and which 
was so etherial and rarefied in its 
nature, that inhabitants flew instead 
of swim in it, and that he could not 
better explain it, than that it was 
the nearest approach to nothing of 
which the mind could conceive, but 
that in this etherial element exist 
innumerable winged insects with var- 
iegated hues and transparent wings, 
basking in that genial clime, where 
<' Good nature collects honey from every herb,' 

and where all is harmony and ex- 
quisite enjoyment. 

After a very graphic and eloquent 
description of "the upper world," 
the curiosity is more deeply excited 
in the grub, until he is filled with 
an ardent desire to have a more per- 
fect knowledge of the "mysterious 
world above." Accordingly he re- 
quests "tho frog" to take him upon 
his back, and take him up to see the 
mysteries of this marvelous country. 
By the consent of the frog he climbs 
upon his back and sets out to per- 
form the desired journey. When 
they approach the upper air, and he 
begins to breathe the pure ether 
which is entirely unnatural to him, 
ho begin 8 to feel very uncomfortable 
and a fainting, sickening sensation 
stealing over him, until all before 
his eyes seem to swim and whirl 
round in utter confusion, and be 
fainting, rolls back into the water. 
He now learns that notwithstanding 
his ardent desire his curiosity can 
never bo gratified, because the cli- 
mate of "the upper world" is not 



136 



ANGELS HOVERING OVER US. 



congenial to his nature. Ho there- 
fore contents himself and accommo- 
dates himself to the circumstances 
by which ho is surrounded, satisfied 
to learn what ho can from his in- 
structor — the frog. 

But he has become much wiser 
by his experience, and is fully con- 
vinced of the truth of 'the proverb, 
that 

"Half tho misery? of human life consists in 
our making wrong estimates," 

and that we should always be satis- 
fied with the condition in which 
"the Creator" has placed us, and 
never be trying to pry into the mys- 
terious dispensations of Providence. 
Not long after this event, the frog 
informs the inquisitive little grub, 
that ho has made a very important 
discovery in one of his visits to the 
"upper world." That he had often 
noticed myriads of bright transpar- 
ent winged insects whose constant 
employment seemed to be "to bask 
in the bright sunshine, and to flit to 
and fro across the bright silvery 
surface of the waters of the pond, 
and that he had often watched them 
in their sports, and almost envied 
them in their enjoyments, but he 
had not the least idea what they 
were, or where they come from, un- 
til he had accidentally made the 
discovery. That upon the occasion 
alluded to, he had seen ono of his 
tribe (the grub) climbing up one of 
those tall weeds which grew in the 
pond, and that when he had attained 
a sufficient hight above the surface 
of the water, ho iaster.ed his claws 
with a " death grip" upon it, and 
continued in that position until there 
came "a rent" in his back, when 
lo, one of those winged insects crept 
out at the rent — left the shell stick- 
ing to the weed — spread its wings 



to tho sun to dry, and then sped 
away to join its merry companions 
in their gambols as they darted to 
and fro abovo tho bright waters of 
the pond. This information very 
much astonished tho whole family 
of grubs, as they could not under- 
stand, or realize how it could be 
possible — yet they enter into a so- 
lemn covenant with each other, that 
if it should be so, the first one who 
should hereafter undergo this trans 
formation, should return and reveal 
to the others this wonderful mystery. 
Not long after this agreement one 
of " the grubs" began to feel a sick- 
ly sensation and an irresistible de- 
sire to "go upwards" — so, calling 
his companions around him, ho an- 
nounces the fact that he feels that 
he is going to leave them, that he 
feels an irresistible influence impel- 
ling him upwards, but promises them 
again, that if there is any truth in 
what they have heard, that he will 
surely come back and let them 
know. In vain they look and wait 
with anxious expectation and desire 
— but he comes not, nothing more 
is heard of him. 

Soon u our little inquisitive grub" 
is seized with the same symptoms 
as the first, and calling his friends 
together once more renews his pro- 
mise that should it be as they had 
heard, he would assuredly return to 
them soon with the happy intelli- 
gence. But in this case as the other, 
time speeds on and no news from 
their absent, but not forgotten com- 
panion. Oftentimes does he remem- 
ber his promise to his friends below, 
and as often does he pause in his 
happy flight and "hover over them" 
while they are groveling in the mire 
beneath, and would fain perform his 
promise, andcommunicate with them 



ANGELS HOVKKING OVER US. 



13' 



but as often does he find that there 
is an impassible barrier fixed be- 
tween them — for as often as he 



science, and even nature, have de- 
monstrated to be a fact, that this 
world in which wo exist, is but a 



makes the effort, his wings come in i very small speck when compared 
contact with the muddy waters of with the entire universe of God. 
the pond, and he is unable to pone- The innumerable planets which re- 
trate them — and thus ho continues | volvo round the sun, in their various 
to " hover over and around them" i orbits, aro all as profound mysteries 
perfectly conscious of their state [to us, as this world of ours was to 
and manner of life, while they are 
all unconscious of his near approach, 
and immediate presence. 

When the father had finished his 
illustration, the two little girls give 
vent to their surprise and approba- 
tion, saying: "O, father, this makes 
us feel as if little Willie was here 
present with us, and yet we cannot 
see him, but we know that he is 
now looking down upon us." 

This, 1 confess, is rather a homely 
illustration, but nevertheless, I re- 
gard it as the best and most practi- 
cal one I have ever had tho pleasure 
of seeing or hearing, from the fact 
of its great simplicity, in adapting 
itself even to the comprehension of 
tho child. 

Tiero are several circumstances 
in the narration of the grub or dra- 
gon fly, and the frog, which not- 
withstanding their homeliness fur- 
nish us subjects Cor contemplation 
which are by no means uninterest- 
ing and without instruction. 

1st. Tho query of '-'what is be- 
yond this world?" We are almost 
as ignorant as "the grub" in the 
mire at the bottom of the pond, 
with regard to the vast creation of 
the universe of God. Many, as 
would seem, are disposed to believe, 
that this miry pond — the world in 
which we live — is all there is of the 
vast and mighty workmanship of 
the omnipotent Jehovah. Indeed, 
we are all slow to believe what 



the grub at the bottom of the pond. 

2nd. Our curiosity is often excited 
and we would fain pry into those 
things which are not for us to know 
in our present state of existence, 
but are only to be unfolded in the 
proper time. 

We often feel that if it were pos- 
sible, we would gladly hold converse 
with our departed friends, that we 
might thereby learn something more 
definite than has been revealed to 
us about tho future. Or, perhaps, 
we would desire to be transported 
from this world, to that which is in- 
visible, if only but for a short time 
in order to gratify our curiosity. 
This we also learn from the experi- 
ment of "the grub" to be impos- 
sible, from the fact, that in our pre- 
sent state of existence, that we 
could not endure the glory of that 
celestial clime. 

3rdly. We may also learn from 
this parable that no matter how 
great solicitude our departed friends 
may feel for our happiness in this 
life, and how ever great their desire 
may be to communicate with us — 
yet this is impossible, because thero 
are no means of communication be- 
tween them and us, but that God 
has fixed an impassable barrier. 

We might notice several other im- 
portant features presented in tho 
parable of tho grubs and tho frog, 
but will only at presont allude to 
ono other — that of the transforma- 



138 



THE MUSIC OF LIFE. 



tion from a grub to a winged insect. 
In the 11th chapter of St. John, 
Jesus suid, "that whosoever live tta 

and believeth on me, shall never d'e 
— beliovcst thou this?" I have al- 
ways been of the opinion that the 
soul had its situation in every part 
of the human body, but that it was 
entirely unlike the body, having 
scarcel} T any resemblance to it what- 
ever, and therefore I have been very 
hIow to believe in the doctrine of re- 
cognition in the future world. 

1 further believe that the soul is 
full grown and perfectly developed 
in all its parts when it emanates 
from God, and even before it be- 
comes an inhabitant of the body — 
but be that as it may, one thing is 
certain, that in our transformation, 
or what we generally term dying, 
we do undergo a similar change 
to that which we have noticed as 
experienced by the grub when it 
burst its shell and come out a differ- 
ent looking being. The difference, 
probably, in this transformation be- 
tween the righteous and the wicked, 
is that the righteous are furnished 
with wings, while the wicked are 
not. 

The wings of the righteous, in 
Scripture, are called "the wings of 
faith." it then, those wings which 
are furnished us are the wings of 
faith, it follows as a logical certain- 
ty, that all who are destitute of 
faith will be destitute of wings — 
and as the unrighteous are wanting 
in this particular, they will assured- 
ly be wanting in the other. Hence 
they will be " weighed in the balance 
and iound wanting." If then, this 
be the fact, the unrighteous will be 
far different from the condition of 
u the grab" in its transformation to 
''the dragon fly" but will instead of 



having beautiful transparent wings 
upon which to soar away and join 
these happy spirits above, to bask 
in the bright sunshine of God's love T 
far from all harm and danger where 
"the wicked cease from troubling, 
and where the weary are at rest,'* 
but will only be transformed nufli- 
ciently to give them a full view of 
the glorious enjoyment which they 
have lost and then to tumble down 
into the dark, stagnant, putrid 
waters of the gulf or "pond" bo- 
neath, to writhe in continual pain 
and agony, forever, while the ange- 
lic spirits of the sanctified will con- 
tinue to "hover over" and gaze 
down upon those who are still wait- 
ing for their change. 

Jesse Crosswhitb. 



For the Visitor. 

THE MUSIC OF LIFE. 

Life flows on in cadences, some- 
times smooth and connected, a* 
pleasurable emotions fill the soul. 
At others, the melody breaks off ab- 
ruptly, when the soul is poured out 
in wailing strains as adversity dark- 
ens the moral sky. The measures 
consist of whole notes, happy days; 
dotted quarters, black days, with 
stem and hook, and dotted beside, 
as though troubles' cloud would 
lengthen and turn our whole lives 
into one mournful story. Then 
comes rest, dwelt upon by all. 

There are many lives nearly alto- 
gether made up of trills of joy and 
sorrow. Some, in whose experiences 
nearly all the notes are struck ; 
whose chromatic scale lives might 
intimidate even the fearless ones 
from battling with it. 

Each day would strike some me- 
lody, were we not so much engrossed 



THE MUSIC OF LIFE. 



139 



that we cannot hear the concordant 
sounds, but suppose all to be dis- 
cordant. 

The base of our natures may be 
tuned aright, so that this particular 
part may harmonize throughout. 
We may attend to nature's laws, to 
honesty in business and to benevo- 
lence. Strike the alto and make it 
sound with the base of nature's 
laws, for health's sake; honesty in 
business, tor wealth's sake; bene_ 
volence, for the world's applause. 

The tenor — social life in the fa. 
mily and neighborhood, but the so. 
prano the sweetest part of the mu 
sic, the attuning of the soul to God's 
laws, holding sweet converse with 
him, heavenly aspirations, is un. 
touched. The moral nature, the 
God like part is neglected. 

In music we have first the air 
then the other parts are made to 
harmonize with it. So we read in 
the Savior's teachings: "Seek ye 
first the kingdom of God and his 
righteousness, and all these things 
•hall be added unto you." 

Life is full of unwritten music. 
We hear it in some garden, from a 
plant placed there by a hand now 
oold in death. It speaks to us of 
the days when we and they held 
sweet converse — of the many en- 
dearing acts of the one now lost to 
us in time. It speaks also to us of 
the resurrection of the dead, which 
we if Christians cannot fail to hear. 
Perchance there is a tone of melody 
issuing from some stream, where oft 
in the halcyon days of former years 
wo spent many joyful hours — con- 
tent sings out to us from its placid 
ripple. We may be reminded of 
" the river of life," 

With its crystal tide forever 
Flowing by the throne of God. 



But the greatest diversity of 
sounds strikes our ears from the 
home of our childhood. When we 
visit it in after years how many fa- 
miliar faces look out upon us from 
tho"Auld langSyne!" And how 
sweetly is wafted to us the songs of 
other days ! From the family sit- 
ting room — from mother's bed-room 
— from our own — from the spread- 
ing shade tree where brothers and 
sisters played with us, and from 
whose stout limbs was pendant our 
swing. 

.Retrospective views are profitable 
to us if we take them in the right 
spirit When we are perhaps shroud- 
ed in sorrow, a look over the past, 
brings to our minds many, very 
many evidences of God's goodness 
to us in the vicissitudes of life, and 
leads our hearts out in thankfulness 
to him for mercies past and bright- 
ens our trust for the future. 

All nature moves in harmonious 
melody every tone she utters 

"From the crashing thunders roar 

Or ocean's gush upon the rocky shore, 

Down to the insect's hum, or light wind's moan, 

Is full of harmony; or if there bo 

A jarring discord mid her thousand strings, 

One note that chimes not with the hymn she 



sings, 
'Tis Man that strikes the chord and mars the 

key. 
Then, o'er the mountains shall th*t sun arise 
Which sees no strife, and hears no bitter voice 
Of blasphemy, no sorrows hopeless sigh3, 
To grate on angels' ears, and men rejoice, 
With hearts and tones in unison, to sing 
One grateful song to Heaven's Etrrnal King." 

H. 

• ■ m 



For the Visitor. 

CLOUDS. 

Clouds will arise, tho sky bo dark- 
ened and tho bright sun obscured: 
floods come and hurricanes sweep 
over earth, until the blackness of 



140 



CLOUDS. 



"Egyptian darkness" encircles us, 
and wo sink down crushed beneath 
tho awful tempest, — hut anon the 
little rift in tho cloud grows larger, 
and the gladness of sunlight again 
bursts forth, and lo ! the world smiles 
as in newness of life. So too, men- 
tal darkness and eclipse of tho soul 
come between us and heaven, and 
we fail to see tho eternal goodness, 
longsuffering and loving kindness of 
God. Wo forget that behind the 
clouds the eternal sun is shining, 
and the stars burn on with a steady 
undimmed lustre. Our horizon may 
be dark and lowering, and we may 
almost despair of ever seeing the 
threatening clouds pass away, but 
looking up by faith we see the "sil- 
ver lining" fringing the darkness. 
Then 

"Judge not the Lord by feeble sense, 
But trust him for his grace, 
Behind a frowning providence 
He hides a smiling face." 

Throughout the sacred writings we 
find frequentmention madeof clouds. 
In fact they seem to bear an impor- 
tant part in the history of tho wan- 
derings of Moses and tho children 
of Israel, and of the church of God. 
Under the cloud and through the 
sea, our baptismal type, the host of 
old came with songs of rejoicing, 
and as they journey through the 
wilderness, the cloud went before as 
their guide, and at night became 
lambent with the indwelling glory 
of the invisible presence. 

The prophet Elijah, on Carmel's 
rugged summit, prayed earnestly for 
rain, and lo! the cloud no larger 
than a man's hand arose like a white 
winged messenger from the sea — 
spreading, spreading, until the vi- 
sible heavens were covered as with 
a scroll, and the message camo to 



Ahab: "Prepare thy chariot, and 
got theo down that tho rain stop 
thee not." A sound of rain in tho 
land, a rushing roaring sound, wel- 
come, yet fearful, announced to the 
people, that "The Lord, he is God." 

In the christian life how cireum 
spectly we all should walk, for the 
"cloud of witnesses" around our 
pathway, are ever taking note oi 
all wo say and do. Our slightest 
word, look or act is recorded some- 
where, and makes an impress, for 
good or ill on some impressible 
heart. Evil communications will 
corrupt, as surely as good words 
will purify. .To know the good and 
approve it, is more worthy our earn- 
est endeavors, so that our faithfulness 
may reach to tho cloud — even to 
him who maketh the cloud his char- 
iot; then shall our multitude of sins 
be washed away, and we become fit 
subjects for the kingdom. 

Evil speaking, envy, malice and 
hatred must and will not bind the 
conscience — wherever the voice of 
duty calls, there go — ever ready to 
obey — even to the sacrifice of life 
itself — knowing only God, hearing 
only his voice, and answering sub- 
missively: "Speak Lord, thy ser- 
vant heareth," then shall thy going 
forth be as the light of the morning 
when tho sun riseth, even a morn- 
ing without a cloud. 2 Sam. 23: 4. 

There is a class of persons whose 
goodness is as a morning cloud, and 
as the early dew it goeth away. 
Hosea6:4. They gladly hear the 
word of the Lord, and form good 
resolutions, but being unstable in all 
their ways, they permit tho cares of 
this life and the deceitfulness of 
riches to overrun and crowd out all 
good desires and feelings, until the 
"better part" is lost in "much serv- 



PLAIN TALKS. 



141 



PLAIN TALKS. 



iog and cumbering cares," that dis-l'-And God will co me > his own time>d power 

, . ,. ,i • 11 To set his earnest hearted children free: 

tress and harass the worldy-minded Watcfa ^ ^^ ^ ^ k ^ ^.^ ^ 

Christian; Clouds arO they Without And the bright morning yet will break for thee.', 

water, carried about and tossed rest. Laura. 

lessly to and fro, seeking rest, but 
finding none. Always outside the 
ark of safety where clouds and dark- 
ness reign and raging waters roll. 

Finally when the grandest and 
most fearful scene in nature shall be 
enacted — when the Lord shall come 
in the clouds of heaven to claim his 
own, and we shall be caught up to 
meet him in the air, then, and not 
till then, shall come to pass the say- 
ing that death is swallowed up in 
victory. Ours will be the fullness 
of joy, the bright transition from 
earth to heaven, the glad fruition oi 
hope, — the substance of faith — the 
immortality brought to light through 
the Gospel — the corruption putting 
on incorruption — the carnal becom- 
ing spiritual — the unreal losing it- 
self in the blessed reality, for we 
shall be "ever with the Lord" in 
the mansion prepared. And with 
angels and redeemed spirits we shall 
sing and love through all that blessed 
eternity opening to our unsealed 
eyes. Whether in the body or out 
of the body, as Paul of old, yet with 
these eyes I shall behold him, for I 
shall see him as he is; not through 
a glass darkly but face to face. This 
alone is worth living for; worth 
spending and being spent for; worth 
wearing the martyrs crown; worth 
striving for; worth dying for; worth 
losing the whole world to gain; 
worth giving up father, mother, 
sister, brother, houses and lands and 
all else that hinderance makes. 

"The captive's oar may pause upon the galley, 
The soldier sleep beneath his plumed crest; 
And peace may fold her wing o'er hill and valley^ 



A WORD TO PREACHERS. 

Bear Brethren: — Suffer a few sug- 
gestions from one who agrees to 
subject himself to every test which 
he applies to you. As ministers are 
permitted to hear so little oral 
preaching, you will the more readily 
excuse this method of communicat- 
ing a few practical hints. 

1. Save we been clearly called to 
preach the Gospel? "How shall they 
preach, except they be sent?" There 
is a general sense in which every 
child of God is authorized to pro- 
claim the glad tidings of redeeming 
love; but in every age of the world 
some have been distinctively called 
to the special office of teachers and 
preachers. Under the present dis- 
pensation, this divine commission 
generally comes with such clearness 
and authority as to produce the con- 
viction — "Woe is me if I preach 
not the Gospel 1" At the same time 
the heart is burdened with a solemn 
sense of responsibility, and cries out : 
" Who is sufficient for these things V 
Have we felt that burden and heard 
that voice divine? It would be a 
sad thing to mistake our calling 
whore such momentous interests are 
at stake. No man has any right to 
invest himself with sacerdotal robes. 
Unless God calls him to the work, 
let him not dare to assume the re- 



sponsibilities of the Christian min- 
BuTtVouTo Chris^^ Let D0 C0DCeit 0f natUFal 0F 

^ * 'acquired ability; no love of ease, 



142 



PLAIN TALKS. 



honor, or money; no desire for po. 
polarity or position, ever tempt him 
to preachy when God would be better 
pleased to have him plow. 

The question of a man's call to 
preach the Gospel is not to be settled 
according to human philosophy and 
personal inclination, but wholly ac- 
cording to the will of God. Preju- 
dice and preference must be laid 
aside. If the Master rings out the 
clear commission: "Go ye into all 
the world, and preach the Gospel to 
every creature/' that must be the 
decisive word. We can afford to go 
when the Lord himself makes out 
our papers. But when this is really 
the case, God's children will gener- 
ally recognize the call so promptly 
as to supersede the necessity of beg- 
ging for a license. 

2. Are we 'preaching the whole 
Gospel? The multiplied hobbies and 
crotchets of the day prove the per- 
tinency of the question. It is not 
enough to preach, — we must preach 
the Gospel; not in snatches and 
fragments, but in all its blessed ful- 
ness and saving power. Shall we 
preach doctrine? Yes; the doctrine 
of Christ, including all its parts. 
No single truth, however vital, is 
sufficient to develope a symmetrical 
christian character. We must pre- 
sent, not only Christ crucified, but 
Christ risen and glorified; not only 
Christ tho Intercessor, but Christ 
the coming Judge. The people need 
both the baptism of " water unto 
repentance," and the baptism of the 
Holy Ghost. Many lay great stress 
on the former, while they ignore 
the latter. Faith is all-important; 
for " without faith it is impossible to 
please God"; but a faith that does 
not purify the heart and regulate 
the life, is dead. Hence we must 



insist on good works, as the practi- 
cal proof of a genuine faith. The 
great truths pertaining to tho com- 
ing of Christ, the resurrection of tho 
dead, tho glorification of the saints, 
and tho destruction of sinners, must 
be frequently and forcibly presented. 

But is this tho whole of our mes- 
sago? It is not the future alone 
that concerns us. The living present 
has its pressing claims. Christiani- 
ty furnishes something more than 
glowing hopes of future blessedness; 
it opens the rich treasure-house of 
God's grace, and grants us a present 
feast of redeeming love. Nor is it 
optional with us whether we seek 
for ourselves, and hold up to others, 
a deep and vital experience of sal- 
vation from sin. iZefld-development 
is not enough ; we must have heart- 
development also. Vital godliness 
is the greatest want of the hour. 
Thousands are drying up and starv- 
ing out. They have been theorized 
nearly to death. Eeligious specula- 
tions will not and can not meet the 
wants of their nature. Many have 
been living on such food until they 
are reduced to mere walking skele- 
tons. They must have a change of 
air and a change of diet ! 

O, brethren in the ministry ! join 
me in one earnest effort to bring 
these puny and starving dyspeptics 
into a more healthy condition. The 
demand upon us is urgent; and so 
much the more, as many of them 
have been brought to this deplorable 
state by our own quack prescriptions 
and criminal neglect. Let us be quick 
to undo this terrible work, and from 
this hour employ our best energies 
in feeding the flock with such ali- 
ment as shall promote health and 
vitality. How much we need the 
divine anointing to qualify us for 



THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT. 



143 



our work ! May God take the crin- 
ging cowardice all out of us, and 
give us that moral heroism which 
will enable us to deal faithfully with 
our fellow men ! Logic is good, but 
logic on fire is better. When the 
whole counsel of God is delivered, 
it will not only enlighten the intel- 
lect, but probe the conscience and 
purify tho heart and life. If such 
fruits do not follow our labors, it is 
to be feared that our message is mu- 
tilated. 

3. Do we work for God out of 
the pulpit as well as in it? It is 
readily granted that some are better 
adapted to the pastoral work than 
others. But can we not all do some- 
thing in this direction ? If we have 
pure hearts and sanctified lips, our 
example will be sacred and our 
words seasoned with grace. How 
many ministers nullify their efforts 
in the pulpit, by the general loose- 
ness of their lives out of the pulpit. 
Such a result can easily be produced 
by indulging in pride or passion, 
vanity or levity, pampering the ap- 
petite or peddling slander. Angelic 
eloquence cannot bear the burden of 
a careless and unconsecrated life. 
Some ministers, who are always de- 
ploring their want of ability to con- 
verse on the subject of religion, be- 
come adepts in all that pertains to 
merry-making sociality. Tho phi- 
losophy of such cases can easily be 
explained. " Out of the abundance 
of the heart the mouth speaketh." 
O, may not the carelessness of our 
conversation crush out the convic- 
tion produced by our pulpit perfor- 
mances! 

Brethren, if we really believe what 
we preach, we ought to be irre- 
proachable in our lives and earnest 
in our efforts. If myriads of sinners 



all around us are exposed to oternal 
death; if our time to labor is con- 
tracted within the compass of a few 
rolling years; if we are commission- 
ed from heaven to sound the alarm 
and awaken the dreaming masses 
from their death-like repose; surely 
we ought to be brave soldiers and 
zealous workers. Let us watch for 
opportunities to be useful, and sow 
beside all waters. A kind word, a 
searching question, a solemn appeal 
a sweet invitation, or a heartfelt 
prayer, may bo the means of untold 
benefit to the individuals and fami- 
lies with whom we mingle. Let no 
one who comes within the circle of 
our influence be permitted to plead, 
in tho great day of destiny: "No 
man cared for my soul!" — The 
World's Crisis. 



THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT. 



In the interesting'account which the 
apostle Paul gives of the Christian armor 
in the Epistle to the Ephesians, he men- 
tions several instruments of defense, but 
only one offensive weapon. This is the 
sword of the Spirit, t. e., that which 
the Spirit gives. And lest there should 
be any doubt or question as to the na- 
ture of this weapon, the apostle proceeds 
at once to define it as the Word of God, 
i. e., whatever he has spoken and put 
on record. 

This is the single weapon by which 
the believer is to pull down strongholds 
and bring every thought into the obe- 
dience of Christ. He may not, he need 
not, use any other. Of it may be said 
what David said of Goliath's, there is 
none like that. It pierces even to tho 
dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and 
of the joints and marrow, and is a dis- 
cerner of the thoughts and intents of 



144 



THE SWORD OF THE SPIRIT. 



the heart. Its temper exceeds that of 
any Damascus blade, which was ever 
forged. No chain-mail can turn its 
edge or parry its thrust. Or, to drop 
the figure, the Bible is the wisdom of 
God and the power of God, and there- 
fore no adversaries can gainsay or resist 
it. It is not simply truth, but divine 
truth, heavenly in its origin in its 
themes and in its treatment, and there- 
fore to fight against it is like fighting 
against the stars in their courses. Like 
the sun, it shines by its own light, and 
contains its own evidence. "In oppo- 
sition to all error, to all pretended phi- 
losophy, to all false principles of morals, 
to all the sophistries of vice, to all the 
suggestions of the devil, the sole, simple 
and sufficient answer is the Word of 
God." 

In this statement all Christians pro- 
fessedly acquiesce, yet, practically, they 
are often found to hold a different posi- 
tion. They resort to an arm of flesh. 
They substitute their own reasonings for 
God's assertions. They lean upon hu- 
man science. They obscure the truth 
by learned commentaries, as they crush 
it under the load of ancient traditions. 
They add so much explanation and dis- 
cussion that the still small voice of the 
Spirit is lost in the clamor. Many a 
discourse is preached by orthodox and 
evangelical men which contains no words 
of Scripture save the text. Many an 
argument or appeal is addressed to im- 
penitent men in public and in private, 
which, however just and pertinent in 
itself, does not bring home to the con- 
science the language of God as ha ut- 
tered it. Many a family is trained on 
sound principles, and yet those principles 
are not habitually and professedly sus- 
tained by divine authority as uttered in 
the Bible. In all these ways the sword 
of the Spirit is defrauded of its due 
honor; and even what is true does not 



have its full force because it is not dis- 
tinctly stated and shown to be God's 
truth expressed in his own words. 

What an instructive contrast is pre- 
sented in the course of our blessed Lord. 
He, surely, was quite able to draw irom 
independent stores, yet what honor he 
put upon the older Scriptures ! To each 
of the successive temptations which Sa- 
tan presented to him in the wilderness, 
he prefaced hi3 answer with the words, 
"It is written." When the Pharisees 
sought to perplex him in the question 
of divorce, his appeal was to the record- 
ed testimony of God in Genesis. When 
the Sadducees tried to entrap him with 
a difficulty on the subject of the resur- 
rection, his answer began, "Ye do err, 
not knowing the Scriptures," and he re- 
futed them out of those Scriptures. His 
followers in all ages have been success- 
ful in silencing gainsayers and in win- 
ning souls for Christ in proportion as 
they have imitated his example, and 
been, like Appollos, "mighty in the 
Scriptures." One of the oldest and 
most revered pastors in this city stated, 
as the result of his life-long observation 
that when persons were converted under 
the preaching of the Gospel, usually it 
was the words of Scripture cited in the 
sermon which arrested the attention and 
led to the gracious result. Somehow, 
the divine utterances, even though more 
or less veiled in a translation which as a 
human work is confessedly imperfect, 
have a power which no other language 
can rival. A plain Christian was once 
engaged in a discussion with a man well 
trained in the Universalisfc controversy. 
The opponent of eternal punishment 
marshalled his arguments in what he 
thought convincing array, but, to his 
surprise, received to each of them but 
one and the same answer — "The wicked 
shall be turned into hell, and all the 
nations that forget God." The believer 



THE SALEM COLLEGE. 



145 



stuck immovably to his text, till at last 
the confident reasoner, unable to resist 
the solemn reiteration of these weighty 
words, withdrew in confusion and there- 
after ceased to challenge discussion. It 
has been found, too, by missionaries 
among the heathen, that while a Chris- 
tian literature is of great value as a 
help, yet the best tract for circulation 
is a portion of the inspired Word, faith- 
fully rendered without note or comment. 

It follows, then, that all working 
Christians should give their best atten- 
tion to the matter of learning to handle 
with ease and dexterity the sword of 
the Spirit. The word of Christ should 
dwell in them richly — in the memory, 
the understanding and the heart. They 
should study it with the best human 
helps they can command, but especially 
with prayer to its blessed author for his 
gracious assistance. They should seek 
to get an ever increasing appreciation of 
its excellence, and so acquire a growing 
confidence in its power as the armor of 
righteousness. They need to be fami- 
liar with its vast and varied stores, so 
as to be able to select at will what may 
appear best suited to the emergency. 
A successful swordsman neither beats 
the air nor strikes with the back of his 
weapon. The edge must be turned to 
the foe, and it must come to close quar- 
ters. But this cannot be accomplished 
by feeble, random and careless efforts. 
There is needed forethought, insight, 
steadiness and the self-control which 
comes from acquaintance with the mat- 
ter in hand. A torrent of valuable 
Scripture quotations will fail where one 
single, well-chosen text would, like Da- 
vid's pebble, go straight to the brains 
of the Philistine giant. 

Here, perhaps, the best guide is ex- 
perience. Whatever scripture a man 
finds coming home to his own soul, re- 
vealing himself to himself, speaking to 



his heart and his conscience, riveting 
its words on his memory and coming up 
again and again in his thoughts, th»t 
scripture, he may be sure, will be a 
power in his hands when applied to 
others. He can use it with a freedom, 
an assurance and a hopefulness which 
will cause the point to find its way into 
the joints of his opponent's harness. 

Finally, let the Christian at work re- 
member that the same Being is the 
Maker of man and Maker of the Word, 
and therefore both fit into each other. 
The right key is not more exactly suited 
to the wards of a lock than the Scrip- 
ture is to the heart of man. Wheuever 
fairly used, it must meet a response. 
Appearances may indicate otherwise and 
stout professions to the contrary may be 
made, but all the same God's word does 
not return to him void. It is, as the 
Epistle to the Hebrews says, "a discer- 
ner of the though b" a critical judge 
which erects its tribunal within the 
breast and there passes sentence, even 
while the mouth is denying its validity 
or its application. Afterward, possibly 
long afterward, the result is seen in a 
heart bowed *at the foot of the cross. 
We need a stronger, livelier faith in the 
Bible j-.s truly God's Word, so as to 
wield the sword of the Spirit with 
greater vigor and constancy, never dis- 
couraged by apparent ill-success, but ex- 
tremely confident that the final result 
will well repay all toils and sacrifices. — 
The Christian at Work. 



For the Visitor. 

THE SALEM COLLEGE. 

"Now when they saw the boldness of Peter 
and John, and perceived that they were un- 
learned and ignorant men, they marvelled, and 
took knowledge of them, that they had been 
with Jeans." Acts 4 : 13. 

Without any preliminary or in- 
troductory remarks relative to the 



146 



THE SALEM COLLEGE. 



circumstances that gavo rise to this 
text or passage of Scripture, we at 
onco start out with the thought 
and fact before us. That men un- 
learned and ignorant and inexperi- 
enced in the arts of rhetoric and the 
so called higher branches of educa- 
tion as taught in high schools and 
colleges, can be, not only sufficient 
and efficient witnesses for Jesus, 
but most successful ministers of the 
Gospel. Who were more successful 
in preaching the word of life to ig. 
norant, sin-corrupted and sin-loving 
men and women, than Peter and 
John and some of the other breth- 
ren? And who had more false phi 
losophers and worldly educated men 
to silence than they ? And they did 
it under circumstances best calcul. 
ated to convince an ungodly world 
that the power of the Gospel to save 
men, did not exist or consist in the 
wisdom of man, but in the power of 
God. Hence wherever they went 
and preached the simplicity of the 
Gospel in their uneducated manner, 
and unassuming habits, not only the 
common people, but *the worldly- 
wise also marvelled and took knowl- 
edge of them, that they had been to 
college? O no, but that they had 
been with Jesus. And this is the 
business or calling of the church, to 
shew her connection with Christ in 
such manner as the worldly or anti- 
christian churches cannot. Hence 
the church of Christ is not of the 
world, and her mode of operations 
generally, with her instruments and 
agencies, are unlike those of the 
popular churches. 

They (the world) depend on the 
wisdom of men to make themselves 
good and to pretend to honor God. 
Hence they must school the brain 
full of worldly reasonings and plau- 



sible errors, so that with their sweet 
words and fair speeches and spicy 
prayers, try to shew their connec- 
tion with Christ. But the church 
j of Christ shews her union with him 
as well as she also expects her suc- 
icess in extending salvation to a lost 
.and sin ruined world, not with the 
knowledge and wisdom that uncon- 
verted men teach, through what 
they call the higher branches as 
taught in popular and expensive 
schools, but by the knowledge and 
wisdom that Christ taught in hie 
own life, doctrines and parables, and 
which wo can study and learn at 
home in our own houses, with less 
danger and expense to our young 
men and women than to send them 
to institutions where they are group- 
ed together, and go in their best and 
tidy clothing every day, and become 
vain and proud, and often times un- 
willing in after life to do common 
labor, and learn to loiter about and 
become idle, or seek unscriptural 
employment. What can be learned 
in common schools and at home, is 
in my opinion all that they need to 
qualify them for any position in the 
church of Christ, and colleges are 
uncalled for by the church. And 
not only so, but that this college in- 
fluence should be resisted by every 
brother and sister, for it is more 
mischievious and destructive to true 
piety than anything else. And in 
proof of this, we have only to call 
attention to what we have heard 
ourselves as expressed by some of 
the aged and more sincere of those 
churches who for some years have 
approved of college education for 
church advantages. They with tears 
have told us, that by giving their 
youth highschool education, they 
lost their primitive simplicity, and 



THE SALEM COLLEGE. 



14' 



with it their true life of godliness. 
And again, that it affects a church 
in such manner we have no need of 
going out of our own church for 
testimony. For what brother or 
lister does not see, that the opposi- 
tion to plainness of dress, and the 
covering of sisters' heads in prayer 
as understood by the church, and 
the effort to havo more fashionable 
houses of worship, musical instru- 
ments, fashionablo household furni- 
ture, and grand carriages &c, is all 
to be traced up to influences coming 
from our most educated brethren. 
Even in families where the parents 
are yet plain as to their external, 
yet what is in their houses and upon 
their children is to be traced to 
where we have said. And we are 
personally known to cases that shew 
how much brethren's children are 
expecting the time to come when 
they can join or come to the breth- 
ren's church quite differently to 
what others came in time gone by. 
And to give some of our members 
who have not the same opportunity 
of knowing about those things as 
some of the rest of us, an idea, we 
will mention one case where we 
lived neighbor to a family of mem- 
bers, with whom wo were on good 
terms, whoso daughter got married, 
and the conviction of the daughter's 
mind was, that inasmuch as they 
expected to get an other preaching 
brother to solemnize the marriage, 
their reason for so doing should be 
made known to me, so as not to 
cause cool feelings; so she told my 
daughter that they would have got 
hor father to havo married them, 
only for this reason, to viz., that 
they were going to dress pretty fine, 
and that they wanted a preacher 
that would correspond better with 



their appearance. And so they did. 
And they found the brother who 
corresponded better with the occas- 
sion. And it was told afterwards 
how sleek he was dressed, and what 
a nice pair of gloves he had on. 
Again, upon another occasion in 
conversation with my daughter on 
the subject of religion, one said to 
her: "I and my husband intend too, 
to join the brethren's church at some 
time, but wo are going to put it off 
for some years, till the plain parti- 
cular brethren are dead, or what is 
alive will bo old and few, and the 
church be under tho influence or 
control of those who are more fash- 
ionable. So we can see what tho 
youth have prospectively before 
them, and may they not havo their 
hopes brightened by the appearing 
of the Salem College to educate men 
for the ministry? 

And, again, what should go a 
great ways toward moving the 
church of the brethren in Christ to 
reject said high school enterprise, is, 
that those churches who expected 
to advantage thomselves by it, have 
been sadiy disappointed (as to the 
more serious among them) and have 
educated out of their organizations, 
all true piety and faithfulness to 
Christ, so that thoy can not only 
break tho commands of Christ, but 
to teach others so to do (they say) 
with an unaccusing conscience. O 
the danger of indulging youth in 
the extreme wordly education be- 
fore they have fixed principles of 
true piety and self-denial in them. 
And these popular churches above 
alluded to, having departed thus far 
from Christ, they feel their barren- 
ness or want of the Christian graces 
to season them in true godliness, so 
as to be able to convince others 



148 



THE SALEM COLLEGE. 



from, or by Gospel fruits, that they 
are tho children of God. And the 
world growing skeptical around 
them, and wishing^ not to bo tor- 
mented by having to look upon, and 
hearing of primitive Christianity by 
tho brethren, why Satan, I think, 
has planned for them, and moved 
them to turn over this preacher 
making institution and its houso to 
the brethren, with great applause, 
eulogizing them by saying you are 
the people that can do it. You can 
make yourselve great and good, and 
you can have a college second to 
none. And in this way desire to 
ruin tho church of the brethren also. 
O, my dear brethren and sisters, be 
awake to Satan's devices. .Now I 
think something ought to be pre- 
pared in each arm of the church to 
carry up to conference, that no such 
enterprise should be allowed in the 
church. And if those concerned and 
engaged in Salem College, will not 
withdraw their meansand influences, 
they should bo dealt with as in the 
18th chapter of Matthew. 

I think the reason why brethren 
have taken hold at the horn of edu- 
cation, is, that they, with myself 
have been made to feel man's inabi- 
lity of himself to preach the Gospel, 
(which God will have all his preach- 
ers to feel) and seeing that the 
worldly educated ministers can, by 
their education withoutgrace, preach 
so fluently and easy that brethren 
have fallen into the error that I had 
accepted of some ten years ago. But 
at this period of my life, my own 
experience and observation, and 
reading of the apostles' lives has 
brought me to a different conclusion. 
Paul had quito a worldly education 
before his conversion. But after it 
he was as though he had it not, and 



never went forth with excellency of 
speech or words of man's wisdom, 
but in tho simplicity of the Language 
of Christ, as well as in the substance, 
or preached why he explained and 
enforced the doctrines of Jesus. Just 
as the other apostles and disciples 
did, who never had a collegiate edu- 
cation. And those brethren who 
contend that Paul was chosen to the 
apostleship on account of his world- 
ly learning, ought to be able to shew 
that he entered into the true spiri- 
tual light and life of the kingdom of 
God more fully than the others did, 
or that he had to perform or to do 
work that the others with their qua- 
lifications would not have been able 
to do. 

I think the brethren who have 
hithertho accomplished their duties 
when faithfully employed under com - 
mon school education, and such read- 
ing matter and histories as could bo 
made use of at home, and being so 
successful thus far, need only in this 
crisis and state of things, apply their 
usual instruments a little more than 
usual, and all that can be done for 
the glory of God and perishing souls. 
Let them send out their humble and 
odd, but faithful ministers, by ardent 
prayer of the church for their suc- 
cess, and hold meetings for days at 
one place, until the doctrines of 
Christ are explained to said com- 
munity, and sufficient appeals mado 
to them from various texts and par- 
ables, for sinners to fall in with said 
Gospel, while it is called to-day. 
Not by exciting them through fear 
of hell only, but reason with them 
as intelligent beings, so that from a 
knowledge of, as well as the neces- 
sity of salvation, and the possibility 
of being saved, counting the cost, 
they may clearly and understand- 



REMAEKS ON EDUCATION. 



149 



ingly see it to be worth all it costs, 
should it be father, mother, brother, 
or sister, houses or lands, yea and 
their own life also in order to inherit 
everlasting life. 

Now I think those brethren who 
advocate that just the amount of 
preaching, no less nor no more than 
used to be done by the old brethren, 
is now sufficient, and that any 
further meetings of the church, with 
and through their true ministers? 
and orderly members in a Bible class 
or Sabbath meetings lor the benefit 
of the little children, to especially 
teach them the simplicity of the 
Gospel, and the order of the church, 
are uncalled for and wrong, have 
fallen into the other extreme, for we 
all well know what is planted into 
the child's mind, goes far toward 
forming his principals of action 
when grown. And this teaching 
can be done lor our own and other 
children in our communities by our- 
selves, and other members who with 
us desire our children to know the 
simplicity of the Gospel. 

Fearing my article may become 
too length)', I close for this time. 
What I have written has been (if I 
know my own heart) from love and 
good will toward all. 

John Harshey. 

Cornelia, Mo. 



REMARKS 

We feel it our duty to make some 
remarks, not so much upon brother 
Harshey's communication, as upon the 
subject upon which he writes. He has 
fears of the tendency of Salem College 
and similar institutions of learning, and 
he has plainly expressed his fears. He 
assures us that he has written from love 
and good will. None who know Bro. 
Harshey, will, for a moment, doubt 



this. We will try and write in the 
same spirit. We have given his 
thoughts due consideration, and we hope 
our readers will do the same. We have 
no doubt but what he will do the same 
to ours, as we hope all our readers will 
also do so. 

That educational institutions may be 
abused and turned against the peace and 
purity of the church is a fact of which, 
we all should be aware. Knowledge in 
power. And where that power is ex- 
erted for evil, its tendency is evidently 
evil. But we have found there is also 
danger in the want of educational insti. 
tutions among the brethren. Many of 
the youth of our brethren have desired 
a better education than can be obtained 
in our common schools, and there being 
no educational institutions under the 
control of the brethren, such of our 
youth as have felt like educating them- 
selves, have been compelled to expose 
themselves to influences which have 
alienated them from the principles of 
Christian truth, which we as a body, 
regard as essential to the formation of 
a perfect Christian character. Now, 
whether, when taking all things into 
consideration, there will more evil grow 
out of the existence of educational insti- 
tutions among us under the control of 
the brethren, if they ever become intro- 
duced to any considerable extent, or 
out of the want of such institutions, the 
future will show. 

Educational institutions, including 
common and high schools, may be nur- 
series of vice. Principles of pride, vau- 
ity and haughtiness, habits of idleness 
with all kinds of error may be learned 
in these institutions. - But while the 
mind is in its maturing stages, as it is 
in youth, it will be likely to take the 
impressions of surrounding circum- 
stances. If educational institutions for 
the training of the young, and under the 



150 



KEMARKS ON EDUCATION. 



management of real Christian men and 
women, who will exemplify in their 
lives the principles which they verbally 
teach, then our schools will be nurse- 
ries, for at least, the foundation of good 
habits and Christian characters. And 
it i3 an educational institution of this 
kind, and of this kind only, that we 
approve of, and would help to build 
up. 

We know but little about the Salem 
College. We do not write as a special 
pleader for it. We have no special 
connection with it. We have been 
asked to permit our name to go before 
the trustees for a position in the insti- 
tution, but this has not been granted. 
If it is to be a school of pride or idleness, 
or an institution in which any direct 
influence will be exerted to draw the 
minds of our youth from the plainnes s 
and simplicity of the gospel as held and 
practiced by the brethren, we canno* 
bid it God speed. And not only so 
We do not only want to see no influ. 
ence exerted to draw the minds of the 
young from the simplicity of the gospel 
but we want to see an influence exerted 
to impress the minds of the young with 
a love to, and the importance of, even 
the self denying principles of "the glo - 
i ious gospel of the blessed God." We wan t 
it especially understood, that many of 
the brethren who are regarded as 
friends to, and advocates of educationa 1 
institutions among us for the education 
of our youth, would not want such in- 
stitutions unless they are separated 
from the abuses that are connected with 
such institutions in the world. We 
want to see brethren connected with 
those institutions, and sisters too, and 
not only connected with them, but con- 
trolling them, who are proper represen- 
tatives of our fraternity. Such as wear 
plain clothing, one of the distinguish- 
ing peculiarities of our brotherhood, and 



who manifest the loving disposition, 
and the meek, quiet, sober, and self- 
denying spirit which are in harmony 
with our principles and practices, and 
our profession as being a continuation 
of the apostolic church. If we are 
sincere in our profession, and consistent 
in our conduct, our hearty co operation 
can not be^ expressed by any educa- 
tional institution among us, but what 
promises to be in strict harmony with 
the avowed principles of our fraternity. 
Can we have such an institution? Why 
not? We see nothing impossible in it. 
It is true, it may require a considerable 
amount of self-denial, but as this is a 
prominent principle in our body, we 
hope the enterprise will not fail for 
want of this. Surely with heaven's 
help and blessing, such an institution 
may be built up. And if it was the 
object of its founders, as we hope it 
would be, and as it surely ought to be, 
to glorify God, then his approbation 
would rest upon it, and if so, his appro- 
bation would give it success. If then 
we succeed in building up an educa- 
tional institutional of the kind we con. 
tend for — one over which pious and 
humble brethren will preside, and who 
will diffuse into it of their own sweet 
spirit, and cheer it with the light of 
their undefiled religion, and throw 
around it the powerful influence of their 
Godly lives, what then will be the in- 
fluence upon those brought within the 
influence of the institution? Will it 
be to make our young folks proud, vain, 
foppish and idle? Oh no, the influence 
would be quite the reverse. Even the 
young woman who was so nice that she 
thought the kind, agreeable and pleas- 
ant brother Harshey was not nice enough 
to perform the ceremonies of marriage, 
would be influenced, and though a pretty 
hard case apparently improved by such 
influences. Indeed had she attended such 



REMARKS ON EDUCATION. 



151 



a school as the brethren want to have, we 
do not think she could have passed by 
brother Harshey to find some one else 
to perform the ceremony of her wedding- 
Surely it was the want of education 
rather than education itself that caused 
the youDg woman to «>how so little re- 
spect to the church of which her par- 
ents were members. Oh how much 
our youth need true Christian influence 
to surround them at home and abroad, 
that they may not be carried away 
with the fashions and pleasures of the 
world, to perish with it! Hence the 
deep interest that many of the brethren 
feel for the salvation of the young. 

If those on whom the duty devolves 
of forming and controlling the school 
in Bourbon, strive to make their insti 
tution something like the picture we 
have drawn, and we hope they agree 
with us in our judgment of what such a 
school should be, they will have the 
sympathy and prayers of many of the 
brethren, and success will crown the 
enterprise. And success can only be 
expected from such a course. 

We shall next refer to a misconcep- 
tion which many seem to be laboring 
under in regard to the design of the 
Bourbon school. They think it is de- 
signed to educate brethren for the min" 
istry. Even brother Harshey seems to 
have taken this view of it, as he calls 
it a " preacher making institution/' 
We are very sorry that this idea of the 
institution has been formed by any of 
the brethren. It is calculated to 
greatly increase prejudice against the 
enterprise. This is by no means the 
design of the institution. It is no more 
the design of the institution to make 
preachers than to make farmers or me- 
chanics. It is the design of the school 
to afford to the youth that avail them- 
selves of its advantages, an opportunity 
of a good education, that so far as such 



an education is desirable or necessary 
for any professions or calling in future 
life, they may possess it. The time 
was, when the learned were more gener- 
ally found in the profession of law, 
medicine, divinity, or teaching. That, 
however, is not the case so much at the 
present time. We now have educated 
men among our farmers, mechanics and 
manufacturers. 

Another wrong idea prevails among 
many brethren relative to the friends 
of education and high schools; and that 
is this: It is thought they entertain 
the idea that a collegiate education is 
necessary to qualify a man to preach the 
gospel. Now we never found a brother 
that entertained this sentiment. And 
we hope there are none such in our fra- 
ternity. But while we believe that a 
man with but very little education, 
scarcely enough to enable him to read, 
if he is a Christian, can preach the gos- 
pel and do goed, nevertheless, we think 
more education would increase his capa- 
city tor usefulness. In other words, 
we believe that in the case of two men, 
who are equal in piety, and in every 
thing else, save education. In regard 
to education, one is a good scholar, and 
the other no scholar at all. The one 
that is a scholar will possess decided 
advantages for usefulness over the one 
that is not educated. 

Do not nearly all our brethren who 
make efficient and successful ministers, 
feel the necessity of education when 
called to the ministry, and do they not 
apply themselves to reading and to the 
acquiring of such knowledge as they 
can put under contribution to subserve 
their purposes in their calling ? We 
think they do. Now what they knew 
before, or acquired when attending 
school, they will Dot have to learn after- 
wards. Then if our young men are in- 
clined to receive an education, and we 



152 



KEMARKS ON EDUCATION 



can encourage their desire for educa- 
tion without endangering their spirit- 
ual welfare, and they are successful in 
their pursuit of knowledge, and are af- 
terwards called by the church of which 
they have become members to serve in 
the ministry, they will then possess 
whatever advantages their education 
will afford them. We all know the 
disadvantages a brother labois under in 
acquiring knowledge after he is some- 
what advanced in years, and has a fam- 
ily around him. And yet under all 
these disadvantages many brethren la- 
bor. Had they been educated at that 
time in life when their minds were 
more susceptible of improvement, and 
their circumstances more favorable for 
study, what excellent use they could 
now make of the knowledge then ac- 
quired. Then where there is a desire 
for education in any of our youth, and 
it can be safely encouraged, let it be 
done, not to qualify them for preachers, 
but for usefulness in whatever field 
Providence may call them to labor. 

But with many, the objection is not 
ko much to education, as to the place 
in which it is obtained. No objection 
is made to common schools, or to books 
as sources of information. But the ob- 
jection is to high schools. Brother 
Harshey says, " I think the brethren 
who have hitherto accomplished their 
duties when faithfully employed under 
common school education, and such 
reading matter and histories as could 
be made use of at home, and being so 
successful thus far, need only in this 
crisis and state of things, apply their 
usual instruments a little more," &c. 
This is very well. But let us ask the 
question, where do the histories and 
books that we can read at home, and 
from which we can obtain information 
without going to high schools, come? 
This is a suggestive question. Do not 



these histories and books generally 
come from educated men, from men 
who have been educated in high 
schools? It is well known that they 
do. It is true, there have been self- 
taught men who have been eminent 
scholars and some of them authors. 
But even these generally have been in- 
debted in some measure to high schools, 
inasmuch as they enjoyed the benefit of 
the productions of learned men who 
lived before then;, and who had been 
well educated. So after all, many of 
the helps we have in obtaining infor- 
mation at home or in common schools, 
have come from high schools. Then 
let us be careful how we denounce them 
while we indirectly, if not directly, are 
receiving benefits from them. Does it 
seem to be consistent for any of us to 
condemn severely high schools, when 
at the same time we use the produc- 
tions of those institutions in the form 
of books, many of which have been in 
our houses, and which we con&ult al- 
most daily, and without which we would 
be very ignorant of many things? Do 
not those who thus condemn high 
schools, overlook or forget the close re- 
lation between the books which they 
value in their libraries, and those insti- 
tutions? It seems to us they do. 

It is further argued that our com- 
mon schools afford all the facilities ne- 
cessary for obtaining education, and 
hence, they superscede the necessity of 
high schools. It is true, our common 
schools are an excellent institution, and 
a blessing to our country. We should 
highly prize them and be thankful for 
them. But there are several branches 
of education which contain principles 
of very general use, such as Surveying, 
Astronomy, Chemistry and Composi- 
tion, to which little or no attention is 
given in our common schools, except in 
our graded schools in our larger towns. 



EEMAEKS ON EDUCATION. 



153 



Let us notice more particularly the last 
branch named, that of composition. The 
object of this is to qualify persons to 
clothe their thoughts in proper language, 
and to give those thoughts to the 
world in the form of books, tracts, or 
as contributions to periodicals. Now 
in our common schools generally, this 
important and very useful branch of 
education is but very little attended to. 
And the consequence is, that those who 
have had no educational privileges but 
those afforded by our common schools, 
do not write enough. And as but few 
of our brethren have had anything 
more than a common school education, 
we have had comparatively, but few 
authors among us, and therefore our 
denominational literature is very limited. 
This is to be much regretted, as books, 
pamphlets, and periodicals have been a 
very efficient means for promulgating 
the truth. The apostles embodied their 
doctrine in Christian literature, and 
the apostolic fathers who came after 
them did the same. Thus the use of 
books as a medium for circulating the 
truth, has been sanctioned by the high- 
est authority. And the use of books 
as introduced, is fully conceded by our 
brotherhood, for we can go into but 
few houses of our brethren in which we 
do not find more or less books beside 
u the old family Bible that lies on the 
stand." But alas! we find too few 
written by our own brethren designed 
to illustrate and teach the truth in its 
primitive purity and simplicity. When 
we look at the great number of books 
on the shelves of libraries and booksel- 
lers, we find our fraternity is but 
poorly represented. And this fact 
does not speak very favorably of our 
zeal in enlightening the world. We 
oannot but feel that we have not con- 
tributed our quota of Christian litera- 
ture to the world. It is now nearly 



one hundred and fifty years since our 
brethren first came to America, and 
how little literature has our fraternity 
produced. And why is it so? We 
had access to common schools, but these 
have given us but few educated men, 
and hence we have but few authors, 
and therefore but few books to go 
forth as silent instructors to teach the 
nations. Other bodies of professed 
Christians have had their own educa- 
tional institutions among them, besides 
the advantages of common schools, and 
through their denominational litera- 
ture, they have promulgated their doc- 
trine, which has not always been, by 
any means, the doctrine of the gospel. 
We may therefore justly infer, that the 
want of educational institutions among 
us, is the cause of the want of more 
writers to defend and circulate the 
truth by the pen and press. If, then, 
well regulated educational institutions, 
may have a salutary effect in helping to 
give us a class of useful men which we 
are not so likely to have without those 
institutions, do we not owe it to our- 
selves and to the precious cause o* 
truth, to encourage such institutions? 

Of late years, since we have had 
periodicals established among us, many 
of our brethren have exercised their 
talents in writing, and by considerable 
practice, have greatly improved them- 
selves; so at this time we have quite a 
number of contributors to our periodi- 
cals, who can write very readable and 
useful articles. But at the same time, 
we have but comparatively few breth- 
ren who are able to write an article that 
can with propriety come before the pub- 
lic without some corrections. This the 
editors of our periodicals well know. 
We do not state this fact as a reproach 
to the brethren by any means, but we 
state it as a suggestive fact for the serious 
consideration of those who assume the 



154 



REMARKS ON EDUCATION. 



ground that our common schools afford ' 
all the facilities for obtaining an edu- 
cation that are desirable or needful. 

One of our brethren in one of our 
periodicals some time ago in arguing 
against any thing more than common 
schools for educational purposes, in- 
stanced the case of our beloved brother 
John Cline as an example of a brother 
becoming eminently useful with noth- 
ing more than an ordinary education. 
In this idea, we fully acquiesce. Our 
lamented brother Cline was a brother 
of a great deal of energy and zeal, and 
wished to make himself useful in every 
possible way he could. He produced 
some controversial writings which did 
good and subserved the promotion of 
the truth. But his manuscript copy 
was very imperfectly written, so much 
so, that much of it did not only require 
correcting, but it was necessary to 
transcribe it before it was put into the 
hand of the printer. The point we 
wish to make, and the thought we 
wish to suggest from the case of Bro. 
Cline, and of others belonging to the 
same class of excellent and exemplary 
brethren, is this: Although they have 
done much good, had they been better 
educated, they would have done more, 
especially as authors. We feel as we 
have already said, that we have contrib- 
uted too little to the Christian litera- 
ture of the world, believing this to be 
one means for spreading the truth- 
We know that the writings of our breth- 
ren have done good, and we thank 
heaven for the little denominational 
literature we have. We want to see 
the means of a sanctified education 
more extensively used by the church, 
being impressed with the conviction 
that such an education will increase 
the church's power for usefulness. 

There is yet one point we wish to 
notice in connection with the subject 



under consideration. The fact that 
God did not select educated men or 
make use of learning in establishing 
Christianity in the world, is very fre- 
quently alluded to in a way that is cal- 
culated to make the impression that he 
is opposed to all learning, and regards 
it as an evil. It is true, the treasure of 
the gospel was committed to earthen ves- 
sels, as the apostle declares, that the 
excellency of the power might be of 
God and not of men. And the gospel 
was not only committed to men, but to 
men of ordinary oducation, if we except 
Paul. But there is another considera- 
tion connected with the history of the 
gospel, that we wish to call the atten- 
tion of the brethren to, and especially 
the attention of such brethren as think 
education has no place in the economy 
of God in saving sinners. If the gos- 
pel was first preached by men who 
were not educated, it has not always 
been perpetuated by the same class. If 
we look at the history of the two ver- 
sions, most commonly used among us, 
namely the English and German ver- 
sions, what do we find from this his- 
tory? We find these versions were 
both made by educated men. The 
English translation was made by forty- 
seven learned Englishmen; the Ger- 
man by Martin Luther, a professor in 
the University of Wittenberg. If we 
admit the providence of God in the 
work of translating the scriptures, then 
we have him using educated men as a 
means in accomplishing his purposes. 
If we exclude the providenoe of God 
from the work, we must still acknowl- 
edge our obligation to education, as 
through this, at least in part, we have 
the scriptures in our native tongue. 

Then as education may be, and as it 
has been a means for promoting the 
truth, we think its importance should 
be recognized. It evidently may be so 



CONVERTED CHILDREN. 



155 



sanctified by divine grace, as to be an 
humble auxiliary in promoting the 
glory of God, the kingdom of the 
Redeemer, and the highest interests 
of humanity. 

J. Q. 



CONVERTED CHILDREN. 

"The greatest blessing of a Christian 
family is converted children." So a 
friend remarked, on reading in our co- 
lumns of the baptism of four children 
of one household at Tarrylown. It is 
the best pledge of their usefulness, re- 
spectability and honor in this life. It 
is the effectual consecration of all that 
the Christian parent loves most to the 
service and glory of the Redeemer. If 
there is joy in heaven over all sinners 
that repent, there may well be a height, 
ened joy, when their repentance brings 
a family into the communion of saints^ 
and heirship to the heavenly inlieri. 
tance. 

The conditions under which this great 
blessing may be expected are well worthy 
of the study of Christian parents. The 
worldly tendencies of social life, the be_ 
setting fascinations of wealth and plea, 
sure, put in peril the efforts of Christian 
parents, and in multitudes of cases in- 
dispose the parents to any efforts which 
are worthy of the name. Christian 
parents cannot reasonably expect the 
conversion of their children if this is 
not their hearts' great desire, nor will 
their efforts be likely to succeed, if all 
which makes up family life is not 
brought into harmony with Christian 
principles and precepts. The conversion 
of children is undoubtedly by the spe- 
cial grace of Cod, but his grace mani- 
fests itself in harmony with permanent 
laws, and the children whose conversion 
may be most confidently anticipated are 
those who live in a perpetual and per- 



vading atmosphere of Christian piety. 

Of children so trained, offered to God 
in daily prayer, taught from childhood 
in the doctrines of the Gospel, and dis- 
ciplined by all which is pure and refin- 
ing in Christian example, the conversion 
should never be regarded as hopeles". 
Ordinarily it may be expected, and 
when the blessing is long delayed, the 
parent may still rest securely on the di- 
vine promise, and continue to hope to 
the end. If Christian households were 
more what they should be, the instance* 
of children growing up unconverted 
would be rarer. Wealth and fame, po- 
sition and wordly ease ought to be small 
things to a Christian parent, when 
weighed against the blessing of golly 
children, and it must be a mournful 
responsibility to bear, when seductions 
of the world become a bar to the salva- 
tion of our offspring. 



HOW MUCH OWEST THOU MY 
LORD? 

Have you kept a debt and credit? 
You can tell the income of your farm 
and its expense. You know to a mill 
the worth of your merchandise, or bank 
stock. Pray, how much owest thou my 
Lord ? Perhaps you have not had 
time; let me assist you. Does it run 
thus? 

A sound mind in a healthy body. 

So much early religious instruction. 

So many Sabbaths. 

So many Gospel sermons. 

So many public warnings. 

So many private warnings, by sick- 
ness or death of friends. 

So many admonitions by Christiana, 
and the remonstrances of an outraged 
conscience. 

So many thousands of wealth. 

So many excellent books. 

Come, give an account of your stew- 



156 



THE FAMILY CIRCLE. 



ardship. What have jou done ? 

Have you used your intellect and 
health in his service ? 

Have you kept his Sabbaths ? 

Have you profited by those sermons 
— by those warnings and admonitions? 

Have you used your wealth as being 
but God's steward, for the extension of 
his kingdom, and in feeding the hungry 
and clothing the naked ? 

How stands your account; for your 
Lord will shortly summon you. — Morn- 
ing Star. 



The Children's Rights in the Sermon* 
Pastors cannot feel too deeply the ur- 
gent necessity for interesting the chil- 
dren in their regular preaching services. 
If it is at all possible, — and who will 
assert that it is impossible? — the chil- 
dren must be saved from the distressing 
ennui of an hour and a half of services 
in church, (frequently following an hour 
and a half in the Sabbath school) in 
which there is nothing for their restless 
natures but solemnly to endure, with 
the moral prospect of punishment at 
home if they Jail. This is such a poor 
training into habits of church-going that 
the wonder is that so many continue to 
practice a habit so inauspiciously formed. 
It is a signal proof of the power of di- 
vine grace over obstacles raised by hu- 
man foolishness. Yet many pastors and 
preachers who wish to remedy the diffi- 
culty, are quite at a loss, and any me- 
thod pursued with success by one pastor 
deserves to be made known to others. 
We have lately heard of one whose heart 
is deeply in his work, and whose other 
plans of usefulness have much practical 
wisdom, who goes into the Sabbath- 
school every morning, and promises the 
children that if they come to church 
and listen, they will be sure to hear 
something which will interest them. 



Then, somewhere in the midst of the 
discourse, he pauses and addresses the 
children, in fulfillment of his promise, 
summarizing and simplifying the sub- 
ject in hand for their especial benefit. 
Thus having aroused a fresh interest in 
all classes of his hearers, he goes on 
with the discourse to the end. This will 
be regarded by many as a bold proce- 
dure and against all the canons of rhe- 
toric and pulpit dignity; but it is a can- 
did recognition of the claims of a class 
who form one third of our congregations 
in numbers, and whose importance as 
available material is greater even than 
their numbers. 

We know our readers are universally 
interested in this matter; and we should 
be very glad to publish suggestions, or 
accounts of actual modes of attaining 
the great end of interesting the children 
in the regular services of the sanctuary. 
Irregular methods, or special services, 
often called "children's church," are 
not the objects contemplated in these 
paragraphs. — American Presbyterian. 



Jamilg Circle. 

HOUSEHOLD AFFAIRS. 

There is nothing that smoothes the 
rugged pathway more effectually, than 
thorough self-dependence. The woman 
who in early life resolves so to familiar- 
ize herself with the duties of her house- 
hold, that, in the event of a reverse of 
fortune, she knows and feels that she is 
able to do that, which under prosperous 
circumstances would be performed by 
others, is the possessor of a conscious- 
ness of self-power that will bear her 
bravely up, when others who are ignor- 
ant of these duties sink in almost hope- 
less despair. Were it possible to arrive 
at a correct estimate upon the subject, 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



157 



it would be proven that a very large 
proportion of the worriments, perplexi- 
ties and discords of wedded life, are 
traceable to want of familiarity on the 
part of wives with household duties. 
Unable themselves to direct, they are 
necessarily compelled to depend upon 
others, and mainly upon those who have 
least interest in doing things well, or 
seeing that they are done as they should 
be. 

A woman thus circumstanced, is an 
object of pity. However honest her in 
tentions, and however earnest her desire 
to please and gratify her husband, she 
finds in many cases that this is impos- 
sible; her best efforts are generally fai- 
lures, and sinking beneath her own 
weakness, she gives up in despair. Ev- 
ery girl has it in her power to arrest 
this calamity — for a calamity it must 
be regarded. All that is necessary is 
the determined resolve that whatever 
her position in life, she will acquaint 
herself with household duties. Having 
thus resolved, let her set apart certain 
hours of each day for the acquisition of 
this knowledge, and prove that she is in 
earnest by her supervision of matters, 
or by her personal assistance in the 
kitchen, the sewing room, the bed 
chamber, in fact everywhere in the 
house where her presence or services 
can be profitably engaged. There is 
nothing dishonorable or degrading in 
this; on the contrary, it is ennobling 
and dignifying. One of the proudest 
ornaments of society, in our estimation, 
is "woman who looketh well to the 
ways of her household." — Selected. 



Correspondent*. 

A REPORT. 

A report from the Church of the 
Brethren in California, in relation to the 



mission of Elds. Jacob Miller and D. B. 
Sturgis, to the Pacific coast. 

Whereas, we are constantly receiving 
letters from many parts of the Brother- 
hood inquiring, "what the mission was 
for? What was done? Why did they 
return home so soon? We gave our 
money to send them to California and 
Oregon to preach the unsearchable riches 
of Christ, and now we hear they are at 
home. What is the matter ?" and ma- 
ny other such inquiries. Hence we feel 
it our duty to give a report through our 
periodicals of the proceedings of said 
Elders while they were with us. 

They reached the house of Eld. Geo. 
Wolf, Oct. 12th, 1870, and remained a 
few days with the brethren in the im- 
mediate neighborhood, and on the 20th 
sailed from San Francisco to Portland, 
Oregon, made their visit and returned 
to California on the 19th of November, 
and spent their time in preaching and 
visiting their relatives in Napa, Stock- 
ton and other places until the 10th of 
December, and on said day the brethren 
of California assembled in church coun- 
cil, it being the time of our quarterly 
church meeting. 

Elders Sturgis and Miller met with 
us, and after singing, exhortation and 
prayers were offered, we proceeded to 
try the standing of the church, by re- 
newing our baptismal covenant, as our 
custom is to do. Eld. George Wolf pre- 
siding, he immediately proceeded to take 
the voice of the church, when it was 
found there was not a dissenting voice, 
but all the members were ready to hear 
the teachings of our Lord and Master, 
and abide by his law, whereunto we are 
called, and made free from the law of 
carnal commandments. Next brother 
Wolf requested bros. Miller and Sturgis 
to read their letters of recommendation 
from A. M. They then read letters 
signed by brethren in South Bend, Ind , 



158 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



and the church received them on said 
recommendation. Then the church pro- 
ceeded to attend to business of a local 
nature, among which was the case of A 
P. Gipson and the brethren in Macou- 
pin Co., 111., which trouble was amicably 
adjusted. The brethren (Miller and 
Sturgis) acting as representatives of the 
brethren in Illinois. 

After the local business had been dis- 
pensed with, bro. Wolf requested bros. 
Miller and Sturgis to make known t o 
the church their mission to California- 
They both spoke at considerable length' 
telling us they were sent by the breth. 
ren of the East, to see how you do, and 
to get an expression of union; and that 
we would agree to be subject to the de- 
cision of A. M. This being their mis- 
sion as well as to preach the Gospel in 
California. Then they asked us to give 
such an expression of union. We 
claimed we had given the ordinary ex 
pression of union and fellowship, with 
the entire brotherhood, when we re- 
newed our baptismal covenant in their 
presence, and we stand in full union 
with all the followers of the meek and 
lowly Jesus. Believing his word to be 
sufficient to guide us in all things, hence 
we reject all creeds, articles of faith, 
and disciplines, of human invention; 
believing them to be a direct transgres- 
sion upon the wisdom of God, for he 
has given us a perfect law, to govern us 
in all things. However when they were 
drawn out, it was found that feet-wash- 
ing was the great trouble, and hence the 
desire of the brethren, Elds. Miller and 
Sturgis to get us to acknowledge the 
Minutes of A. M. which, had we done, 
would have been bartering away our 
rights in the Gospel, and that obtained 
in the brotherhood in A. M. in 1856; 
for the decision of A. M., 1859, the 
latter clause of art. 2nd reads thus: 
" It also advises brethren when organ- 



izing new churches, to organize them in 
the practice of the ordinances, accord- 
ing to the general order of the breth- 
ren." Aud as the Minutes of 1870 say, 
that Elds. Miller and Sturgis were to 
come to the Pacific coast to organize 
churches, and set in order things needed, 
which was so different from the shape 
it was when it went to A. M. from the 
Western District of Pennsylvania, which 
says to send brethren to California and 
Oregon, as missionaries for one year, to 
aid the church there in spreading th« 
Gospel of Christ, (C F. C Vol. 6, No. 
26, Query 3,) when a warm discussion 
followed. We claimed we stood on the 
compromise of 1856. and kept our pledge 
in good faith, enjoying our liberty to 
follow the example of our Lord and 
Master in the ordinance of feet washing, 
as we understand it. 

When the evening drew on we ad- 
journed until after public preaching; 
then the church assembled again in 
council, and the discussion continued 
until near midnight, when the voice of 
the church was taken, and in that vote 
we reserved the right to reject every 
thing that is not in harmony with the 
law of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
right to practice the single mode of feet- 
washing as we have done heretofore; 
and thus the labor of the brethren 
closed in California, and they returned 
to their homes. 

We have taken fresh courage to fight 
on in the good and noble cause that we 
have enlisted in, and commend the re- 
sult and [ourselves to the care of our 
heavenly Father, who is able to save to 
the uttermost all that will trust in him. 
Finally, brethren, we feel reluctant to 
express our regret that so much time, 
talent and money are wasted in disput- 
ing over questions of this kind. We 
have for years entreated and invited co- 
laborers to this coast to help us in the 



COKRESPONDENCE. 



159 



good cause; and when we heard that 
bros. Miller and Sturgis were combg to 
our assistance, we were made t"> rejoice, 
but were disappointed on learning they 
would stay so short a time, and not visit 
half the places where there are scattered 
brethren, and that some of our brethren 
in the East differ so much from us in 
judging what our needs and wants are 
in California. 

By order of the church, a copy of this 
report is furnished to the Companion, 
Pilgrim and Gospel Visitor for publica- 
tion, and should it fail to reach either 
office, they will please copy from the 
other papers. 

Eld. George Wolf. 

Eld. Jonathan Myers. 



Elm Springs, Iowa, ) 
February 25th, 1871. } 

Beloved Brethren Editors: 

As I have been a constant subscriber 
of your paper for the last ten years, and 
as I am yet so well pleased with it, I 
have subscribed for it the present year. 
Much information have I gained through 
the columns of vour paper, and espe- 
cially do we like to read the Church 
News from different parts of the Brother- 
hood. Believing that others have a de- 
sire to hear of the prosperity of the 
Church in other parts, as well as at 
home, I take this opportunity for the 
first time to give a short history of the 
Coldwater church of Butler and Floyd 
counties, Iowa. It was organized by 
bro. Philip Moss in the year 1857, who 
emigrated from Carroll county, Ind., in 
the fall of 1855. Since that time the 
writer has been living in this district of 
the Church. And ever since that time 
the ark of the Lord has been moving 
along slowly. 

Eld. P. Moss died in March 1860; 
others have been placed in his stead. 
So the work of the Lord is still going 



on. On the first day of January last, 
brethren P. Forney and W. H. Bau- 
man, of Benton Co., came here on a 
mission of love, and remained wi'h us 
until the 17th of the month, having 
meetings in different places in this dis- 
trict of the church, (as we have four 
different places of holding meetings in 
this arm of the church,) once meeting 
in the day, and someiime3 they divided 
and had two at night. And at the 
close of their labors here eleven were 
made willing "to deny themselves and 
take up the cross" by joiuing the 
church by baptism. Then on the first 
of this month, bro. David Brower, of 
Keokuk Co., in company with brethren 
Benj. Buechly and Henry Gochenour, 
of Blackhawk Co., all of Iowa, came to 
us on a mission of love, held a series of 
meetings in the above named church, 
for about two weeks. During the time 
of those meetings the District Council 
of Northern Iowa and Minnesota came 
off in this arm of the church, and other 
laboring brethren came here on that oc- 
casion. So we had a feast of fat things, 
waiting upon the Lord. The members 
were strengthened in the service and 
love of the cause of Christ, again mak- 
ing new resolutions that they will serve 
the Lord better. And not only the 
members were made to rejoice, but also 
"angels," for sinners were convicted 
and turned to God. Twenty souls more 
were made willing to come out and serve 
the Lord by baptism during the scries 
of our last meetings held by the breth- 
ren above named, making in all from 
the 16th of January to the A 5th of 
February 31 add^d to the church by 
baptism, and one fallen member restored. 
May the Lord grant them grace as well 
as us all, that we may all hold out faith- 
ful to the end. Amen. 

J. F. ElKENBERRY. 



April 5, 1871. 
Dear brethren of the Visitor: I will 
try and write a few lines for the consid- 
eration of the brotherhood, as I think 
we have the opportunity to do good in 



160 



NOTICES. 



the right way. Brother John B. Al- 
lensworth of Parkersburg, llichland 
county, Illinois, is willing and anxious 
to move to Oregon, but he is poor and 
must have help to get there. And I 
feel sure that is the right way to build 
up the church in those far off countries. 
Brother Miller and Sturgis done as 
much as any brethren could do in the 
same length of time, as far as we know, 
but work that ought to be done was only 
begun by them. Brother Miller and 
Sturgis think their mission was a suc- 
cess. It was as far as they went, but 
there remains a great amount of labor 
to be performed yet, and I think that 
brother Allensworth would be a very 
good brother to send, and as he is very 
willing to go, the brethren certainly 
ought to lend a helping hand. Brother 
Allensworth is a young man of consid- 
erable talent and bids fair to make a 
brother of great usefulness, and 1, with 
the brethren in brother Forney's Dis- 
trict where he Hves, would have no ob- 
jections in recommending him to the 
brotherhood. Now, dear brethren, I 
think this matter is worthy of your se- 
rious consideration. The brother has 
a wife and three children, and he has 
some property, but not near enough to 
pay his expenses out to Oregon. If he 
should go he would like to start the 
first of September. The churches can 
send their contributions to brother 
Michael Forney, Parkersburg, Rich- 
land county, Illinois, and it will be taken 
care of and accounted for. Brother Al- 
lensworth would like to know as soon as 
possible whether the brethren will give 
him the necessary aid or not. What 
do you say, brethren ? 

Ira Calvert. 



A general invitation to the brotherhood 
is extended. 

B. F. Darst. 



$]tota 



The ^North-Eastern Ohio Distriot 
Meeting will be held (the Lord willing) 
with the brethren in the Sugar Creek 
Congregation, May 16, 1871. Breth- 
ren coming to said meeting by Rail 
Road, will please give timely notice by 
addressing John A. Borger, Shanesville, 
Tuscarawas county, O. L>over and 
Millersburg are the nearest Rail Road 
routes, 15 miles distant each. 

D. J. Peck, Clerk. 



The District Meeting of the South 
Western District of Ohio, will be held 
by Divine permission, at the Little 
Beaver Creek. Church, six miles East 
of Dayton, commencing Tuesday, May 
9, 1871. Brethren and sisters coming 
by railroad will stop at Shoup's Station 
on the Dayton and Xenia Rail Road. 



The brethren at Pipe Creek, Md., 
intend to hold their next Communion 
Meeting (the Lord willing) ou Satur- 
day the 3d day of June, commencing at 
1 o'clock, p. m. They hereby extend 
a cordial invitation, especially to the 
ministering brethren in Virginia and 
Tennessee, who go to the A. M., to 
stop with us on their return. By re- 
quest of the church. 

Philip Boyle. 



ERRATA. 

In the February number, current 
volume of the Visitor, page 37, second 
column, last line, for "phrases," read 
"phases." On page 40, second col- 
umn, 17th line from the top, for" vices" 
read "virus." On page 41, first col- 
umn, 11th line from bottom, for "cause" 
read "curse." On page 42d, 17th 
and 18th lines, for "decoying," read 

"DECAYING." 

C. H. Balsbaugh. 



MARRIED*. 

On the 16th of March, 1871, by S. C. Keim, 
at the late residence of David Livengood, Mr. 
MICHAEL F. SMITH of Salisbury, to Sister 
ADDIE LIVENGOOD, of Elk Lick, Somerset 
Co., Pa. 

On the 23rd of March, 1871, by brother Isaa* 
Studabaker (at his residence) in West Charles- 
ton, 0., brother GEORGE FUNDENBURG 
(deacon) to Mrs. ELIZABETH LATTOURET- 
TE, both of Miami Co., 0. 

[Companion please copy.] 



Obituaries crowded out this month. 



The Children's Paper. 

TERMS REDUCED- 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

1 copy per year to one address $0 30 

8 copies " " " '■ 2 00 

20 " " " " '• 4 00 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers lor it as well 
as in furnishing reading matter for the chil- 
dren. 

Back numbers can be furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise at the time. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address al! oiders to 

H. J. KUKTZ. Dayton, O. 



IVew Club Rate* for 1871 

After the first of February we offer the Gos- 
pel Visitor for 1S71 at the following low club 
rates ■ 
5 copies for $ 5.00 

Any larger number at the same rate. 

Names of subscribers and subscription money 
should always be sent to the publisher, and 
Post Office Orders should be made payable to 
him. Send money in Post Office orders or drafts 
where these can be procured. When this can- 
not be done send in registered letters. Single 
subscriptions plainly directed and carefully 
mailed at our risk. 

Address II. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, 0. 



Agent* Wanted for 

GOD in HISTORY 

ONE OF THE REMARKABLE BOOKS 
OF THE AGE. Abounds in thrilling pas- 
sages and startling theories. Treats on living 
issues and recent events. Reviews Infalli- 
bility and the War ix France. Restores 
History from the terrible abuse into which it 
has fallen. Shows that (JO I). NOT CHANCE 
controls the world; that Redemption is the 
Golden Thread of History; that Providence 
is its light; that God is in History, and all His- 
tory has a unity because God is in it. These 
great truths have been overlooked by nearly 
all historians. God does control in the affairs 
of nations, and for His glory. 

Our plan insures large sales. Address 
J. W. GOODSPEED <\ CO., 
:).' Park Row, N. Y., or 14- Lake Street, 
( Ibicago, 



X( >\V RK A ] >Y 

Scripture Parables 

IX 

VERSE 

WITH 

Explanatory Notes. 

This little book containing the Scripture 
Parables in verse with notes and engravings, 
and some choice hymns will be out soon. 04 
pages. Price 15 cents. 

Agents wanted to whom a liberal deduction 
will he made. 

Address: H. J. KURT/. 

Dayton, O. 

BRETHREN'S HYMN BOOK. 

New Edition. 
(Containing between five and six hundred 
pages, and over eight hundred hymns.) 

Sheep binding plain, single $ ,75 

'' " per dozen 7.25 

Arabasque, plain ,75 

" per doz 7.25 

extra finish ,85 

per doz 8,00 

Turkey Morocco, single 1,00 

per do/ 10,00 

Pocket book form 1 .25 

•' per dozen 12,00 

Sent by mail prepaid at the retail price. 
When ordered by the dozen, add 1,25 pel 
dozen for postage. 

The New German Hymn Book. 
This book will contain about two hundred 
pages and about three hundred hymns. It 
will be bound with the new English book ; 
and both together will be sold at the following 
prices : 

Turkey morocco, single $1,25 

per dozen 12,00 

Arabesque plain, single 1,00 

per dozen 9.00 

heep binding plain 1,00 

per dozen 9.00 

The German book alone will be sold at the 
following prices : 

Sheep binding plain, single $0.50 

per dozen 5,00 

When several dozen are wanted, it is best 
to have them boxed. A box containing five 
or six dozen will cost about fifty cents. This 
should be added. Books sent in this way 
shonld be s^nt by express.. Express charges 
can be paid at the office to which books are 
sent. 

Give plain directions in what way books 
arc to be sent, and to what office. 

All remittances of any considerable amotiir 
should be sent by Express, draft, or postal or- 
der. Remittance for books at the ri.-k of the 
person sending. And the books wdl !<<• -ent 
at our risk. Express charges should be pud 
when money is Bent by l".\| 

J \ME> QUINTER, 
Covington, M iarai Co., O. 



TH I E OF THH 

>SPEL VISITOR," 

will be .'.>s: 

OehUchleBger's German and En 
Dictionary, with pronunciation n 

k ith pronunciaiiou of 
lish . ....1.75 



bound 

1 .43 

God 1.45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 

Light Mindedness. . 10 

German ] 1.15 

WaUfahrt nach Zionsthal ,60 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

'• arabesque 

Per dozen, by express 

Plain morocco 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form 1 25 

Per dozen, by express 

German Hymn Book.. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single 

Per dozen, by express 

German and English bound together. 

Tut key morocco 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 

Arabesque plain 1.00 

Per dozen, by express 

p binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hym.s Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

lish, single ,40 

per dozen , 4,25 

Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo '2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &e. at the 
nsk of the sender: 
Add M. J. KURTZ. 

Dayton. O. 



THK BRKTHRI 




the Brethren at their Annual Meetings 
Ider HENRY KURTZ. 



ork neatly bound together 
"Ale 

• paid $1.70 

Of those hound then* are but few left, and 
as the " Macks" are oul of print, when die>e 
of, hence friends who wish 
to h;>\ Bend orders soon. 

Of the ua in pamphlet form (with- 

out Ma :ue more than of 

th^ bound ones, and to have them more spee- 
dily sprea* 1 throughout onr brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them postpaid 
f >x seventy five cents [$0.75] 

Address : HEN R Y KV RTZ , 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co., <>. 



The Crrcat Remedy ! 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
. that Dr. Fahrney's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county, 
far hack as 1789. It .is new put up in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
he taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
bad cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a bad case of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
sen* upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh- 
bors Many have done well by ordering. 
The Health Messenger will be seni free to 
For particulars address Dr. P. 
North Dearborn St, Ciuca- 
))r. P. Fahrney's Bro'g & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 
Sold by D ! Storekeepers. 



T OOIZ" WfTT?TT TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIRNDS 

-Li \J \J J\- JLLHJ _t\_Ili . I have still on hand a number of my book 



The " Brethren V can find their 
Htvle of 

HATS 

of best quality at reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL, COLMWS' 
330 Third St. 

Dayton, O. 

[ SeDt by Express wherever ordered. ] 



I have still on hand a number of my hooks 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Supper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reador. The whole 
containing 282 pages neatly [bound, which 1 
offc: on the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $ 6% 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B. F.-Moomaw, 
FBonsack. Roanoke Co., Va. 




Til 




OSPEL 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXL JUNE, 1871. NO. 6. 



TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
H. J. KURTZ, PRINTER & PUBLISHER. 





CONTENTS. 

The Kingship of Christ 161 

A Warning 104 

Church Union 10H 

ChristKnocking at the Door of Sinners'.. 

Hearts 170 

Innovations in Public Worship 173 

Conversion and its Fruits 183 

Humility Recommended as a .Means to.. 

Spread the Gospel 185 

Church Singing 180 

Correspondence 187 

The Family Circle: 

A Mother's Prayer 188 

[must have a Religious Newspaper 139 

Finger Marks 190 

The Devil's Disguises 

Death of sister Nettie Kurtz 191 

Obituaries 192 



Letters Received. 

From J K Bierly, Goldson Prewitt, Jacob 
Dillman, L Glass, I J Rosenberger, E J Spran- 
kle, II Hunt, John L Kuns, Esther 6 Stoner, 
Lorenzo D Caldwell, S M Minnick, D L Miller. 
S T Bosserman, Henry Bender, J L Frantz. 
Solomon Shively, C Custer, Susanna Sidle, H 
B Brumbaugh, Daniel Wolf, jr., H A Snyder, 
W Arnold, Levi J Stahl, H F Mil er, Daniel 
Adams, S W Stutzman, John H Moore, John 
Bucklew, Francis Landis, James Shively, W A 
Bashore, W T Robinson, D B Mentzer, Joel 
Glick, Benj. F Masterson, H F Miller, D P Say- 
ler, Hannah Knouff, L X Shomalter, Elias Cripe, 
A J Hickson, A Baer, Geo Whipple, David 
Miller, John II Gehr, Simeon Keiser, C Custer, 
F M Snyder 2, Franklin Smith, J Miller, Dan 
Metzger, Saml Click, B B Richards, B B Bol- 
linger, Saml Swihart, J H Kurtz, J Fike, L L 
Tombaugh, Saml Spitler, Frances A Landis, C 
Harader, David Clem, S S Mohler. 

WITH MONEY. 

From J A Gorman, David Miller, C New- 
comer, J G Harley, Mrs Mary Kiser, Catharine 
Cronise, Geo V Roller, Ephra'tn Frey, C Long, 
G W Miller, Daniel Miller, C Witmer, V E 
Gary, D C Hardman, A J Sterling, David Dear- 
dorff, John Anglemyer, Saml Ullery, John Ga- 
ble, S T Bosserman, W Somers. Tobias Hoover, 
H H Ellis, Asa Bearss, Mary C Harris, H F 
Loehr, Mrs M Kate Miller, John S Suowberger, 
A Brandt, L II Stull, G C Bowman, H C Mar- 
tin, Nannie J Roop, Henry Groff, D Vaniman, 
Isaac Kin£, Solomon Bucklew, D E Brubaker, 
John M Wells, Silas Morton, John Nickolson, 
Joel Ohmnrt, John Moomaw, J B Grow, N F 
Frazer, P C Hctriek, Benj Longenecker, Zach- 
arias Troyer, Dr J J Solomon. 



MINUTES. 

Our susbcribers will be supplie I with the 
Minutes of the Annual Meeting. We shall also 
print some extra copies. Price, 10 cents for 
single copies and 75 cents per dozen. 

German Minutes. — We also expect to print 
the Minutes in German shortly. Price same as 
English. 



PUBLISHER'S NOTES 

It was our intention to delay the issuing of 
this number till after the Annual Meeting, in 
order to send the Minutes with it. Another 
and more potent cause, however, that we could 
not foresee a month ago, hath preve tod us from 
fulfilling our intentions. Death has been aiuon^ 
us. A change for the worse in the illness of 
our dear wife called us to her side, and soon we 
had to witness her departure. Sadness and 
sorrow follow us all the days of our life. 

Owing to our affliction, we could not give our 
attention to business for a time. Some errors 
have been overlooked in correcting. In our next 
we will insert some necessary corrections. 

Wo are short of Hymn-Books, but expect 
to have a supply again soon. 



A NEW OFFER. 

We offer the Gospel Visitor, from June to end 
of year, Minutes included, for sixty-five cents. 
We can still furnish back numbers from the 
beginning of the year, and offer the full volume 
for one dollar. We are this year again sending 
quite a number of copies gratuitously, and 
would gladly send more out free if we could. 
To those who feel like doing something towards 
circulatiug the Visitor among the poor, we make 
the following proposition : We will send the 
present volume of the Visitor to any person of 
the above class you may name, for fifty cents. 
This we will do as long as we can furnish back 
numbers. 



TO CORRESPONDENTS. 

Wm. A. Bashor : Tbe Visitor has been sent 
regularly to you. Have sent back Nos. again. 

Joel Glick: The four names (including your 
own) are on the book. Visitor has been sent 
regularly. Don't know why they should not 
reach you. The missing Nos. have been sent 
again. 

A. J. Hickson : The four names were not on 
our book. It may be our mistake. Have cor- 
rected and sent missing numbers. 

Franklin Smith : What was your former Post 
Office? In changing from one P. 0. to another, 
the office/rom which you move must be given 
as well as the one to which you move. Please 
note this. 

L. L. Tombaugh: The two Children's Papers 
to Ida Tombaugh and Ella Hildebrand have 
been sent regularly. Havo sent again. 



tii m$mi 



Vol. XXI. 



JUNE, 1871. 



No. 6. 



The Kingship of Christ. 

In reading the history of the 
world, and observing the injustice 
and oppression of many of its human 
rules in past ages, and in seeing the 
want of high moral principles in the 
political parties of our own day, it 
is not only a relief to the Christian 
patriot to know that the world is to 
have another ruler in the person of 
the glorified Son of God, but it is a 
most consolatory thought. -One of 
the su^estive terms written on the 
wall of Belshazzar's palace, was 
mene. The interpretation of this 
term was, God hath numbered thy 
Kingdom, and finished it. Dan. 5: 26. 
In this language we have pronounc- 
ed the doom of all ambitious rulers 
and earthly governments. 

Among the many honorable titles 
given to Christ, is the following: 
"The King of Kings, and Lord of 
Lords." 1 Tim. 6:15. The follow- 
ing beautiful prophecy alludes not 
only to Christ as King, but there is 
also an instructive allusion to his 
government. "Behold, the days 
come, saith the Lord, that I will 
raise unto David a righteous branch, 
and a King shall reign and prosper, 
and shall execute judgment and jus- 
tice in theearth. In his days Judah 
shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell 
safety; and this is the name where- 
by he shall be called, the Lord our 
righteousness." Jer. 23 : 5. 6. This 
prophecy was uttered by Jeremiah 
about six hundred years before the 
Christian era. Since that time no 
King has been on earth possessing 
the character attributed to him in 



the prophecy, but Jesus of Nazareth. 
And while we must readily concede 
to him the ability to do all this holy 
sovereign is to do, we can not think 
that ho hasyetdoneit, as no such gol- 
den age has dawned upon our suffer- 
ing world since the prophecy was 
spoken. That it will bo a golden 
age, or a blessed period in the histo- 
ry of our world, will be plainly seen 
if we look at the character of the 
government as it is set before us in 
the prophecy. 1. The person spok- 
en of as King, was to be righteous, 
not only in name and pretention, 
but in principle and in practice. 
This character we find in Jesus of 
Nazareth. He "is holy, harmless, 
undefiled, separate from sinners;" 
"in him no sin." He is "the Lord 
our righteousness " He is not only 
righteous in himself, but he is the 
righteousness of all his people. 2. 
The King prophesied of was foreign 
prosperously. The meaning of this, 
we presume is, that peace, content- 
ment, succoss, and happiness should 
characterize his reign, and that he 
should gain complete victory over 
his enemies. Whatever has been 
the spiritual enjoyment of the fol- 
lowers of Christ, and the compara- 
tive success of his cause, such has 
been both the number and power of 
his enemies, as well as their hatred 
and oppositions to him, that the full 
import of the prophecy has never 
yet been realized. 3. Under the 
government of this predicted sov- 
ereign, "judgment and justice" were 
to be executed in the earth. The 
phrase "in the earth," forbids that 



162 



KINGSHIP OF CARIST. 



wo should confine its meaning to 
the few saints who have hitherto 
lived on the earth, and to such as 
now lire on it. While ''judgment 
and justice" have been characteris- 
tics of the "few," who have been the 
humble followers oi Jesus, cruelty, 
wrong, and injustice have marked 
the course of the world. But ac- 
cording to the terms of the prophe- 
C} T , "judgment and justice" are to 
exert their influence upon the world 
at large, and be prominent princi- 
ples in the government alluded to in 
the prophecy. 4. Under the holy 
reign of this predicted sovereign, 
Judah was to be saved, and Israel 
was to dwell safely. This has not 
yet been fulfilled by Christ, but it 
will be when his kingdom is estab- 
lished. 

Then as this expressive prophecy 
has not yet been fulfilled by Christ, 
and if there has been no such gov- 
ernment as described in theprophecy 
under him, there surely has been 
none such under any other sover- 
eign since the prophecy was uttered. 
Hence, such a blessed time consti- 
tutes a part of the hope of the be- 
liever. 

The Son of God in his first advent* 
took upon him the seed of Abraham, 
and his divinity was enshrined in 
humanity. He came not "to be min- 
istered unto, but to minister, and to 
give his life a ransom for many." 
He laid aside his garments and 
washed his disciples' feet, showing 
that he would stoop to perform the 
most humble work of the servant. 
His whole life was an uninterrupted 
scene of self-denial; and to complete 
his humiliation, he closed his life in 
the way often allotted, to the worst 
of criminals, and was crucified on a 
cross between two maletactors. 



And while the spirit of Christ in the 
prophets "testified before hand his 
sufferings," it also testified "the 
glory that should follow." In glory 
our suffering Lord shall appear. He 
will throw off his disguise as a serv- 
ant, and reveal himself to an unbe- 
lieving world in all the grandeur of 
divine majesty. 

The advent of our Redeemer, to 
take his position as King of Kings 
and Lord of Lords, will be such as is 
suitable to his divine character and 
the character of his redeemed church. 
His coming is alluded to and de- 
scribed in the following passages of 
scriptures: -'The Son of man shall 
come in the glory of his Father with 
his angels." Matt. 16: 27. "I saw 
in the night vision, and, behold, one 
like the Son of man came with the 
clouds of heaven, and again to the 
ancient of days, and they brought 
him near before him. And there was 
given him dominion, and glory, and 
a kingdom, that all people, nations, 
and languages, should severe him ; 
his dominion is an everlasting do- 
minion, which shall not pass away, 
and his kingdom that which shall 
not be destroyed." Dan. 7 : 13, 14. 
"And Enoch, also, the seventh from 
Adam, prophesied of these, saying, 
Behold, the Lord cometh with ten 
thousand of his Saints, to execute 
judgment upon all, and to convince 
all that are ungodly among them of 
all their ungodly deeds which they 
have ungodly committed, and of all 
their hard speeches which ungodly 
sinners have spoken against him." 
Judo 14 : 15. "Behold, he cometh 
with clouds; and every eye shall see 
him, and they, also, which pierced 
him; and all kindreds of the earth 
shall wail because of him." Rev. 1 : 
7. These passages exhibit, not onb 



KINGSHIP OF CHRIST. 



1G3 



the glory of our Lord's advent, or 
coming to reign, but also that of the 
effects and design oi it. He shall be 
revealed as King of Kings, and Lord 
of Lords, to execute judgment and 
justice in the earth; to subdue his 
enemies, and to give peace, prosper- 
ity, and happiness to his friends to a 
degree that has not been experienc- 
ed on earth since sin was introduced 
into it. Then will the following 
prophetic language of the psalmist 
be fulfilled: "So that a man shall 
say, verily there is a reward for the 
righteous, verily he is a God that 
judgeth in the earth." Ps. 15: 11. 

Then, and not until then, will our 
Lord receive his merited honor, and 
truth and righteousness, their well- 
deserved respect. Sin has reigned 
for ages, and under its dominion, the 
wicked have been exalted and the 
Saints of God have been shamefully 
persecuted. But under the hallow- 
ed reign of the Lord's Anointed, the 
Saints having suffered with their 
Lord, shall now reign with him. 
And under the reign of Christ and 
his Saints, idolatry will be abolish- 
ed, and God will be the only object 
of worship. "And it shall come to 
pass, that every one that is left of 
all the nations which came against 

fc> 

Jerusalum, shall ever go up from 
year to year to worship the King, 
the Lord ot hosts, and to keep the 
feast of tabernacles. And it shall be, 
that whoso will not come up of all 
the families of the earth unto Jeru- 
salum to worship the King, the Lord 
of hosts, even upon them shall be no 
rain. In that day shall there be 
upon the bells of the horses, holi- 
ness unto the Lord ; and the pots in 
the Lord's house shall be like the 
bowls before the altar. Yea, every 
pot in Jerusalum and in Judah shall 



be holiness unto the Lord of hosts; 
and all they that sacrifice shall come 
and take of them, and seeth therein ; 
and in that day there shall be no 
more the Canaanite in the house of 
the Lord of hosts/' Zee. 14 : 16, 21. 
And the nations under the restrain- 
ing influences of Christian truth, 
will cultivate and maintain the most 
friendly relations, and "learn war 
no more." 

"Then peace shall lift her balmy wing, 
Glad plenty laugh, the valleys sing ; 
Reviving commerce lift her head, 
And want, and wo, and hate be fled." 

We have in the prophetic scrip- 
tures, many glowing pictures of the 
period when our Lord and his Saints 
shall administer the government of 
the earth. But the simple fact that 
the meek, the amiable, the loving, 
the wise, the unselfish, and the Holy 
Son of God, whose sceptre is the 
sceptre of righteousness, will be 
King; that his gospel contains the 
principles upon which he will ad- 
minister his government; and that 
the white robed Saints without 
fault, and the spirits of just men 
made perfect are the model charac- 
ters of the subjects of his kingdom, 
is sufficient to satisfy all who can ap- 
preciate whatever is excellent, and 
honorable, and glorious, and pleas- 
ant, and desirable, that the kingdom 
of Christ, in its consummated glory, 
will be all that God himself could 
import, or that the capacious mind 
of the being originally formed after 
God's own imago needs, to complete 
its happiness. 

"Blessings abound where'er he reigns ; 
The prisoner leaps to loose his chains ; 
The weary find eternal rest, 
And all the sons of want are blest. 
When he displays his healing powe'r, 
Death and the curse are known no more ; 
In him tho tribes of Adam boast 
More blessings than their father lost." 



164 



A WAITING. 



This blessed state of humanity 
will be prolonged at least a thousand 
years, and then followed by other 
scenes in the progress of events 
which God will control and bring 
about to further his purposes in vin 
dicating his honor and justice, and 
in bringing his own redeemed family 
into that relationship to him which 
is the grand object of the gospel, 
that ho "may be all in all." 

Oh, who can contemplate the 

beautiful picture of the earth under 

the reign of the Messiah, without 

desiring to share in the joys of his 

kingdom? This event is so looked 

at by the Saints when it takes place, 

as prompting them to the warmest 

expressions of praise to God. "And 

the seventh angel sounded; and 

there were great voices in heaven, 

saying, The kingdoms of this world 

are become the kingdoms of our 

Lord, and of his Christ; and he 

shall reign for ever and ever. And 

the four and twenty elders, which 

sat before God on their seats, fell 

upon their faces and worshipped 

God, saying, We give the thanks, 

O Lord God Almighty, which art, 

and wast, and art to come; because 

thou hast taken to thee thy great 

power, and has reigned." Rev. 11: 

15, IT. Well, dear reader, whoever 

you may be, it is your privilege to 

share in the hour and glory of 

Christ's reign. The condition is 

simple, but positive, "If we be dead, 

with him, we shall also live with 

him; if we suffer, we shall also reign 

with him; if we deny him, he also 

will deny us; if wo believe not, yet 

he abideth faithful; he cannot deny 

himself." 2 Tim. 2: 11—13. Our 

king himself suffered for humanity 

before he could reign over it. It 

was thought deep poverty and 



dreadful sufferings that ho has won 
his honors as King of Saints. And 
there is no other way to the throne 
of Jesus, but the way of suffering. 
If then, we would sit down with 
him on his throne, in the glorious 
future, we must now be willing to 
suffer with him. Hence, the neces- 
sity of us possessing and practicing 
the Christian grace of patience. 
"Be patient, therefore, brethren, 
unto the coming of the Lord. Be- 
hold, the husbandman waiteth for 
the precious fruit ot the earth, and 
hath long patience for it, until he re- 
ceive the early and latter rain. Be 
ye also patient; stablishyour hearts; 
for the coming of tho Lord draweth 
nigh." Jame8 5:7, 8. And when 
he comes, he will inaugurate the 
blessed time we have been contem- 
plating. When the sun of righteous- 
ness makes his appearance in the 
heavens, the day of redemption to 
the church will dawn, and the earth's 
long night, caused by error, super- 
stition, and sin, will disappear. 
Hence, when our Lord says, "Sure 
ly I come quickly," the response of 
the waiting and suffering church, is, 
"Even so, come, Lord Jesus. 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

A WARNING. 

"Notwithstanding I have a few things against 
thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, 
which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach and 
seduce my servants to commit fornication, and 
to eat things sacrificed to idols. Rev. 2, 20." 

The church in Tbyatira is com- 
mended for her good works, and 
censured for her evil ones; she hav- 
ing in her a certain woman teacher, 
who taught and seduced the Lord's 
servants to commit two very griev- 
ous evils; jornication and idolotry. 



A WARNING. 



165 



As the church in Pergamos had 
those who held the doctrine of Ba- 
laam, of whom it is said he taught 
Balak to cast a stumbling block be- 
fore the children of Israel, by eating 
things sacrificed to idols, and to 
commit fornication. By reference 
to Numbers 24, 25, and 31, we have 
the account in full of Balak desiring 
Balaam to curse Israel. It is here 
said Balaam taught Balak to cast 
this stumbling block before Israel; 
that is to sacrifice to idols, and to 
commit fornication; but reading the 
account it does not appear that Ba- 
laam taught Balak to do any such 
thing. But that Israel did both 
these in the eyes of the law after- 
wards, is manifest. In chapter 24, 
14, it seems Balaam fully advertised 
Balak what Israel would be; and in 
chapter 31, 15, 16, it appears that 
Balaam had given Balak council 
what he should do; (though the 
council is not written). In chapter 
25, 6. It would appear that Ba- 
laam's council to Balak was to be 
friendly with Israel; live peaceably 
with them, traffic with them, marry 
and intermarry, etc., by which 
means the} 7 would by degrees induce 
Israel to worship these idols; while 
it was unlawful for Israel to marry 
strange women ; the act though hav- 
ing the forms of Heathen law, in the 
eyes of God would be nothing less 
than an act of jornication ; so the 
curse which Balaam could not now 
pronounce upon Israel, in their dis- 
obedience to the laws of God, event- 
ually came upon them most effectu- 
ally. Thus it appears some in the 
church in Pergamos held the doc- 
trine of mixing up with the world; 
which embraced idolatry and fornica- 
tion. 

So with this woman Jezebel. 



There is certainly an allusion to the 
history of Ahab and Jezebel as giv- 
en in the books of Kings. Although 
we do not know who this Jezebel 
was, yet we take it for granted that 
6he was a woman of power and in- 
fluence in Thyatira, w T ho corrupted 
the true religion, as Jezebel did in 
Israel. By reference to the book of 
Kings we find Jezebel to be a no- 
torious, bad character, and that her 
wickedness was directed against the 
true Israel of God; she was a perse- 
cutor of God's people, (1 Kings 18 
4) and (19. 2). She slew the proph- 
ets of the Lord, (18. 13). She was 
an idolatress, she fed at her table no 
less than S50 false prophets, (Chap. 
18. 19.) she was a forger, (i Kings 
21. 8.) and a murderess, (V. 13). 
She was guilty of whoredom and 
witchcraft, (2 Kings 9. 22). This 
ungodly woman God punished with 
death; she was thrown out of an 
upper window by some eunuchs, 
and trodden under foot by Jehu, 
and her flesh was eaten by dogs, (2 
Kings, 9). 

To this ungodly woman is the 
Jezebel of Thyatira compared, and 
though we know her only by name. 
Yet Dr. Clark says here, that in- 
stead of that woman Jezebel ; many 
excellent manuscripts, and almost 
all the ancient versions read, Thy 
wife Jezebel. The German seems to 
favor this reading; the reversed 
translation has it, The woman Jeze- 
bel. It is possible she was the Bish- 
op's wife. Be this as it may, one 
thing is certain, she was a female 
member in the church, had assumed 
the authority to teach; had influ- 
ence and adherents. She taught 
that fornication and eating thi 
offered to idols were matters of in- 
difference; and having influence she 



1G6 



A WARNING. 



seduced the servants of God to com- silly women. They bring another 
mit these abominable acts, which 'gospel. See that yo "recoivo them 
are so hateful to God, that ho do- not into your houses, neither bid 
clares if they repent not he will kill; them God speed, lest you be par- 
them with death, and all the churches takers of their evil deeds." Paul 



shall know that, "I am he which 
searcheth the reins and heart." 

Dear brethren, can it be possible 
such a state of corruption should ex- 
ist in the Christian church? Yes* 
brethren, such a state of things did 
exist in the apostolic age of the 
church; and the phrase "and all the 
churches shall know, etc., implies that 
same may still exist. How import- 
ant then that we in the language of 
Paul; ''Examine ourselves whether 
we be in the faith." 

Dear brethren, it is to be hoped 
that the church of God is not now 
afflicted with the curse of teachers 
who teach that incest, (or fornica- 
tion,) is a matter of indifference, be- 
ing an acfe of the flesh, the soul can 
not be defiled etc. While we hope 
there is no such a curse in the church 
of God now; yet the signs of the 
times are ominous, and it is very 
important that the brethren be on 
the watch tower, and (using an ex- 
pression of General Washington at a 
very critical time,) "Put none but 
Americans on guard to-night." Put 
the office of teaching in the hands of 
faithful men. Our secular papers 
announce the fact that Brigham 
Young, the head of the Mormon idol- 
atry, has sent forth several hundred 
of his vassals to go forth as mission- 
aries: these with their doctrine of po- 
ligamy, plurality of wives, (which is 
nothing less than fornication) will 
run over the United States like a 
swarm of locusts, scattering their 
pernicious doctrines wherever they 
come; they will enter the houses of 
unthinking people, and lead captive 



says, let such be acursed ; so let 
them be. 

Dear brethren, while we hope 
there are no teachers among us who 
teach that fornication is a matter of 
no consequence, it is nevertheless to 
be feared that we may have both 
teachers and lay members who are 
not clear of spiritual fornication. 
The disposition to associate and mix 
up with the popular errors ot a cor 
rupt Christianity, is alarming in 
some localities. Is not the general 
tendency that way? Do not many 
of our teachers wink at, if not posi- 
tively encourage a departure from 
the bumble simplicity which char- 
acterizes the life of the true servants 
of God ? Do not many of our teach 
ers and members argue (privately at 
least) that this, that, or the other is 
a mere form, and is of no conse- 
quence, if the heart is right f How 
often do we hear it said; that such 
and such preach some good things, 
and can profit by the good, and re 
ject the evil, etc? Dear brethren, 
had not the scribes and Pharisees 
soom good things in their doctrine? 
Did not the Parisces believe in the 
resurrection of the dead, in a future 
stato of existence; of rewards and 
punishment? Can the church of 
God believe anything better? Yet 
the Saviour warns his disciples, to 
beware of their doetrine. Because in 
addition to this they taught for doc- 
trine the traditions of men ; this 
rendered their worship vain, and its 
votaries committed spiritual fornica- 
tion. All the good the Mother of 
Harlots or her daughters may have 



A WARNING. 



167 



is all destroyed b} T their simple tra- 
ditions of infant baptism; while 
much of their morality is far below 
that of the Chinese, who worship 
the idol "Joss." Permit me in this 
connection to give an extract from 
a letter by Charles C. Fulton, editor 
and proprietor of the Baltimore 
American, now on a Visit to San 
Francisco: "The day for Chineso 
persecution in California is happily 
over. They have, by patient endur- 
ance and good conduct, earned the 
respect of the community, and any 
attempt to renew the scenes of form- 
er days would at once be put down. 
The Central Pacific Railroad was 
built by Chinese labor, without it 
the work could never have been ac- 
complished. Ten thousand of them 
were employed in grading and blast- 
ing the mountains and laying the 
track, while five thousand others 
were hewing timber and drawing it 
to the saw-mills. They are repre- 
sented to have been the most quiet 
and orderly laborers ever employed 
upon a public work. While the 
Irish and American laborers would 
be leaving for the gold diggings they 
would go steadily on with their work. 
Whilst murders were of daily occur 
rence among the white laborers, 
among all these Chinese there were 
no murders, no vigilance committees 
were needed, no riots, no whisky 
shops, and no drunkenness. As Dr. 
Todd says in his work on California, 
these children of heathenism put our 
race and our religion to blush. The 
bad treatmont they have received 
from men professing to be Chris 
tians has retarded the efforts mak- 
ing to Christianize them. They 
say, "American man's religion not 
good, or he would not throw stones 
at Chinaman; Chinaman's Joss 



would be angry if we were to do so." 
— The introduction of them into 
families as cooks and chamber- 
servants is so rapidly increasing that 
the time is not far distant when 
there will be few families without 
them. Several gentleman have as- 
sured me that they have had a per- 
fect millenium in there kitchens 
since they introduced them. They 
cook, wash and iron as well as the 
best Irish girls — they are very sav 
ing, and alio v nothing to go to 
waste — they are cleanly and tidy — 
none find fault with any extra work 
— never go out — and never crowd 
the kitchen with company at night. 
When told to do a thing, the request 
has never to be repeated. They are 
alwa}'8 kind and good natured, and, 
above all, strictly honest. In no 
part of the country was household 
help more difficult to obtain than in 
San Francisco, and in no place was 
it more worthless or more costly be- 
fore the introduction of Chanamen." 

Dear brethren, this statement of 
Mr Fulton which is strictly reliable, 
as Dr. Todd says, "puts our race 
and religion to blush," and we are 
almost constrained to enquire what 
advantage a corrupt Christiana- 
will be to them, such as will be of- 
fered in the attempt as said to 
"Christianize them." Can such a 
corrupt Savior profit the true serv- 
ants of God? Then be separate and 
touch not the unclean thing. 

Paul say 8: "I fear, lest by any 
means, as the serpent beguiled Eve 
through his subtility, 60 your minds 
should be corrupt from the simplic- 
ity that is in Christ." (2 Cor. 11.3 ) 
In the same chapter he speaks of 
falso apostles, deceitful workers, 
transforming themselves into the 
apostles of Christ; and says it is no 



168 



CHUKCII UNION. 



marvel, for Satan himself is trans 
formed into an angel of light; there- 
fore it is no great thing if his minis 
ters also be transformed as the min- 
isters of righteousness. A refer- 
ence to this scripture may by some 
be thought uncharitable; but I 
think the signs of the times fully 
justify it. 

In tho love of the true service of 
God, I am your brother, 

D. P. Saylor. 



For the Visitor. 

CHURCH UNION. 

" Now I beseech you by the name of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same 
thing, and that there be no divisions among 
you; that ye be perfectly joined together in 
the same mind and in the same judgment." 
1 Cor., 1 : 10.) 

The above is a part of St. Paul's 
first letter to the Church at Corinth. 
Corinth was a city of great wealth 
and influence, situated upon the 
shore of a Gulf — then called Corinth, 
now Lepanto — the center of Greece. 
Notwithstanding her excessive pride, 
wantonness and luxury, " God had 
much people in this city," for whose 
conversion the above eminent Apos- 
tle labored for one year and six 
months; and so successful were his 
labors, that this church grew and 
became one of the most famous 
churches in the christian world. 

The occasion of writing this epis 
tie was an unhapy schism that arose 
in that church, by their preferring 
one preacher to another; some cry- 
ing up " Paul, others A polios, others 
Cephas, and others Christ." Here- 
upon Paul sent them this epistle, 
" to quench the fire that threatened 
the destruction of this flourishing 
church." How this devoted ser- 
vant's heart must have burned with 



ardent zeal, to witness tho decline 
of this promising church ! And what 
was the special feature which threat- 
ened the ruin of this church ? Di- 
vision, or partyism ; the want of 
being united in their thoughts, their 
minds and judgment; or, the want 
of " Church Union." In noticing 
this subject, we do not propose to 
treat it in the light of popular the- 
ology; to advocate the theory of 
Church Union by the union of 
churches, as is now being largely 
done; which simply consists in a 
union, an agreement to disagree. 
We consider that the scriptures very 
clearly condemn such a view. The 
quotation at the head of our essay 
recommends a different state of 
things. But we want to notice that 
Church Union which consists of 
a union in the church, in the broth- 
erhood of Christ, in the light of the 
scriptures, taking the text above 
as the basis of the matter. We as 
a church, like the church at Corinth, 
can look back with pleasure and see 
our rapid growth, and with some 
degree of truth, at least, can say we 
have attained to fame and affluence 
Like that unfortunate christian peo- 
ple, we are surrounded with exces- 
sive pride, luxury and wantonness. 
In view of these our parallel cir- 
cumstances and influences, we fear, 
greatly too, that wo have become 
liable to the same rebuke; have 
given much occasion for the same 
letter to be addressed to us that was 
addressed to the Corinthian Church. 
1. Paul's address to them was : 
" Now I beseech you in the name of 
the Lord Jesus Christ." Tho term 
"now" is used as an introduction, 
by way of emphasis. For we think 
it a conclusive thought that the 
Apostle earnestly desired that the 



CHURCH UNION 



169 



appeal ho was about to offer might 
echo in their hearts with 6ueh a 
convincing power and terrific torce 
us to immediately melt their hearts 
into humble and submissive obedi- 
ence. By the use of the pronoun 
" I," how beautifully he designated 
himself as the author of this appeal. 
" I," Paul, who earnestly labored 
with you ; it is I that addresses you. 
He then offers the solemn invoca- 
tion, "beseech"; which implies or 
indicates a feeling of deep concern. 
When wc consider his former labors 
and interests in that church, there 
seems to be much propriety in his 
use of this language : " Now 1 be- 
seech you, brethren." As a mark of 
their nearness to him and his affec- 
tion toward them, he calls them by 
the endearing name, " brethren." 

The appeal ho thus offers is not 
in his own name, nor in the name 
of Apollos, nor Cephas, but in the 
name of Christ. His preaching hav- 
ing been in the name of Christ, it 
was prudent in the Apostle to pre- 
sent the appeal in the same name. 

2. The points in which the Apostle 
recommends a union : The first step 
the Apostle recommends in "Church 
Union" is to u all speak the same 
thing." As for me, I am unable to 
observe any higher first step toward 
a union in the church than the one 
above-named. "All speak the same 
thing": sublime thought! When 
we hear the sentiments of brethren 
from remote portions of the brother- 
hood, and they harmonize with the 
plain Gospel, and thus with the 
plain doctrine of the church, it con- 
stitutes an influence that much in- 
clines vie to " Church Union." It 
increases my confidene in the church, 
and my love for the brotherhood; 
but when we hear sentiments in the 



church contrary to the Gospel, and 
hence to the church, how fatal is the 
effect to the cause of " Church 
Union." 

Sometimes brethren who are trav- 
eling (especially ministering breth- 
ren) teach that "it is not essential 
for brethreu to observe the church's 
uniformity in dress"; nor for " the 
sisters to wear a cap," while the 
author of our text directs that they 
should w T ear a covering. These are 
far from being Church Unionists. 
I recognise these as being of that 
class alluded to when we are bid 
" to mark them that cause divisions 
among you." This growing evil 
calls loudly to be speedily remedied. 
This union ot sentiment has an allu- 
sion only to points of religious doc 
trine, not to minor matters subject 
to the decision of the church. For 
instance, our brethren here worship 
in a frame church-house; others in, 
a brick; others in a stone-house; 
and others under a shed, covered 
with the eternal growth of their 
broad, fertile prairies. These differ- 
enses do not tend at all to mar the 
union in the church. They are sub- 
ject to the convenience of the local- 
ity in which the church is situated. 

We all feel conscious of our obli- 
gations to the agreements of earth; 
hence, how vastly increased are our 
obligations to heaven and our solemn 
vow thereto. 

A third and last step to " Church 
Union" which the Apostle recom- 
mends is, that " We be perfectly 
joined together in the same mind and 
in the same judgment." We invite 
the reader's especial notice to the 
joining hero alluded to. The Apos- 
tle does not only say "joined," but 
"perfectly joined." In mechanism, 
when perfect, wo can scarcely dis- 



170 



CHRIST KNOCKING AT SINNERS HEARTS. 



cover where the joining has taken 
place. There is a oneness, a same- 
ness, a similarity throughout. Hence, 
dear brethren, are we perfectly join- 
ed together? If so, there must like- 
wise, necessarily, bo a oneness, a 
sameness and a similarity among 
ua. 

At this point we feel much im- 
pressed with the doctrine of the 
church on dress. How vividly is it 
sot forth in the character of the 
joining recommended above. Dear 
reader, do you not feel that the 
above view presents to the oppo- 
nents of this favored Bible doctrine 
an impassable barrier to successful 
contradiction ? 

We also gather some light upon 
this point from the Savior when he 
says, " no man putteth a piece of new 
cloth into an old garment " ; that is, 
we join that which is ol like appear- 
ance, texture and durability. Would 
it bo regarded wise or consistent to 
mend an old garment with an exces- 
sivety costly new piece of goods? 
Or, can it be said with any propri- 
ety of two professing christians, on 
meeting, that they are "perfectly 
joined together " when the one ap- 
pears in his costly, fashionable suit 
— his costly watch-chain hanging 
by his side — while the other appears 
in his plain, humble garb, scarcely 
hiding his nakedness? Is this the 
character of " joining" that the 
Apostle recommends to the church 
at Corinth ? With our present light 
of knowledge wo fail to recognize 
it as such j but we clearly recognize 
it as being of that species of "join- 
ing" above which tho Savior says 
"no man doeth." Kind reador, let 
us together look into the mirror of 
imagination : view that body of 
humble, zealous christians, who 



have in word and deed "come out 
from the world"; who "are not 
conformed to this world, hut are 
transformed"; who " adorn them- 
selves with modest apparel, not with 
braided hair, or gold, or pearl, or 
costly array." Thoy are " able to 
discern tho Lord's body." 1 hear 
them " all t^peak the same thing." 
I see "no divisions " Yes, and more 
than all this, I can clcarlj- observe 
taht "perfect joining" suggested by 
tho Apostle above. What a lovely 
scene ] 

Dear reader, we cordially solicit 
your patronage in behalf of the 
Bible doctrine of Church Union. 
The field demands an increase of 
zealous patrons. Oh ! that we might 
all, " in the name of our Lord Jesus 
Christ, speak the same thing; that 
there might be no divisions among 
us; that we might all be perfectly 
joined together in tho tame mind 
and in the same judgment," is the 
prayer of your brother. 

I. J. ROTENBERGER. 



For the Visitor. 

Christ Knocking at the Door of Sin- 
ners' Hearts. 

"Behold, I stand at the door and 
knock: If any man bear my voice, 
and open the door, I will come in to 
him, and will sup with him and he 
with me." Rev. 3: 20. 

Sinner why do you treat Christ so 
cooJ ? Why do you disrespect so 
kind a friend? Are you bent with 
age, having traveled through this 
vale of tears until your tired limbs 
almost cause you to sink beneath 
your burden of sin into the cold and 
cheerless grave; accept Jesus that 
you may have a friend to walk with 
you through the valley and shadow 



CHRIST KNOCKING AT SINNERS HEARTS. 



171 



of death. 'Behold," saith Jesus, "I. mate within, just reaches ray mem- 
stand at the door and knock." Ye8,' ry, with crimes as dark as the 
he is yet knocking at your door. ! 8mo ko of a yawning hell, which I 
Though, perhaps, with less force! 
and earnestness than in days past. 
But no wonder. Have you not dis- 
couraged him? How long has ho 
plead acceptance and been turned 
a way by you as though he was go- 
ing to do you some great harm, and 
yet not an individual in this wide 
world ever accepted so great a friend 
as Jesus, without rejoicing because 
they had found and formed an ac- 
quaintance with so friendly, f O kind, 



imagine I see rolling beneath his 
and other criminals feet, who is 
likely, though Christ is pleading at 
their door, to die in their sins. He 
already is slumbering on the thresh- 
old of sin. Well do I remember of 
seeing him while sitting beneath the 
sound of a preached gospel in its 
purity, get up and leave the audi- 
ence, that he might more easily 
quench the spirit and turn away a 
kind Savior, who so gently, but with 



so good a rruest as Jesus. 

Formed an acquaintance with Je- 
sus! Yes, through his word and 
spirit divine, you may form ac- 
quaintance with the blessed Savior. 
Though long you have denied him, 
when he once gains admittance in 
thy door, he will be the same friend 
that he would have been in days of 
yore. 

"He will not leave you comfort 
less," and destroy your comfort as 
many think, but will bring you such 
happiness as can be found through 
no other source. Ho gladly offers 
mercy, and that too, freely to all 
"If any man hear my voice" Oh, 
the kindness of Jesus, and the pow- 
er of his love. 

Sinner, consider for a moment the 
weight of thy guilt, and then look 
at that of the whole world. And 
Jesus able, and willing too, to visit 
every sinful home. There is a home 
beguiled with sin, a home that has 
not the love of Jesus in it, a home 
that sheds no light abroad. And is 
Jesus ready to be received into such 
a prison house of sin? Yes, Jesus is 
ready and willing to be received into 
the most sinful heart and home. 
Another home with a sorrowful in- 



great earnestness, knocked at his 
heart. Oh, why will the wicked so 
often flee from Jesus? Why will 
they run away from so kind a friend, 
when every step they take brings 
them nearer the brink of ruin. It is 
a hard matter to get entirely rid of 
Jesus, even if we wish to do so. It 
does seem, notwithstanding all 
the pleading of Jesus and the prayers 
of Saints, that he and his counsels 
are wonderfully slighted. But the 
time is coming when we can notes 
cape tho presence of Jesus. At His 
second advent, every eye shall be- 
hold him. Those that nailed him 
upon the rugged cross, those that 
there pierced his tender side, as well 
as those who now slight all his holy 
counsels, and thus continually cru- 
cify the Lord of glory, shall see the 
once suffering Savior coming with 
great power, honor, and glory, in 
the clouds of Heaven, to take ven- 
geance on those that fear not God 
nor obey the gospel of our Lord and 
Savior, Jesus Christ. 

Jesus is nearer the sinner than ho 
may suppose. "I stand at the door 
and knock; if any man (or woman) 
hear my voice," is evidence enough 
that Christ is near and very near the 



172 



CHRIST KNOCKING AT SINNER'S HEARTS. 



door of all sfnnors' hearty. Hut yet, 
though ho is so near, he is permitted 
to do them no good. Oh why will 
ye disrespect so kind a friend when 
in eternity ye would not bo without 
II im ? Then, if it is so necessary to 
be with Jesus in Heaven, why keep 
him at the door not permitted to en- 
enter. If you expect happiness 
through, and in the presence of Jesus 
alone in eternity, why not accept 
him now. And cannot you then live 
for him? Oh what ingratitude! 
IIow ungrateful you are towards 
your best friend. He even now is 
at your door knocking at your heart 
as says the poet : 

"Behold a stranger at the door 
He gently knocks, has knocked before; 
He's waited long, is waiting still, 
You use no other friend so ill." 

And will you still keep him wait- 
ing, and knocking, and younotplead 
his mercy? Jesus knows how for- 
lorn and critical your conditions are. 
He knows how unhappy you are 
without him. He knows you dread 
your dying hour, and the grave, and 
fear to meet him condemned at his 
dazzling throne in judgment. That 
is the reason why he asks admit- 
tance. There is balm in Gilead. 
Jesus has it, and is waiting patient- 
ly to apply it to your wounds, that 
you may be made whole. He also 
has the true eye salve that will re- 
move the dark curtain of sin from off 
your eyes, and cause you to see the 
light of the glorious gospel of Jesus 
Christ. "Awake," then, "thou that 
sleepest, and Christ will give thee 
light. " Asleep in Jesus? No not 
at all, but as'eep in sin. Oh, sin- 
ner, awake from thy slumbers. 
When Jesus knocks, arise and 
sleep no longer in the clutches of 
Satan. But "awake unto righteous- 



ness," and when Jesus has quietly 
supped with you, and you with him, 
you can calralyand quietly lie down 
in his arms, sleep sweetly, awake in 
a happy eternity, and sing as do the 
white robed angels the song of 
Moses and the Lamb. Look eager- 
ly into the future, at the bright side 
of eternity, and consider there the 
blessings the righteous alone can en- 
joy. Happiness is what you desire, 
but this you can not obtain by dis- 
obeying and refusing Him who so 
gently knocks at your door. Those 
that weep and mourn not to be com- 
forted, are those who will not re- 
ceive Jesus in their hearts. There 
are persons stiicken with poverty, 
bowed down with the infirmities of 
age, and afflicted with the most 
painful disease, who enjoy life far 
better than millions of the rich who 
fare sumptuously every day. There 
are persons who the giddy and gay 
would think to be sorrow-stricken, 
who really are the happiest beings 
this side of eternity r . And why so? 
Because they have received in at 
their doors (hearts) the blessed Je- 
sus. And has he a balm for every 
wound? Can he cause mortal man 
to "go his way rejoicing," (Acts 8 : 
39.) w T hile humbly treading in his 
steps? Can he alone afford that 
solid comfort, that alone will cause 
fallen humanity to arrive at the only 
true source of happiness ? Yes, dear 
reader, undoubtedly he can. Then 
come to Jesus. Obey atonce hiscall. 
"Come unto me all ye that labor and 
are heavy laden, and I will give 
you rest." This invitation he gave 
while upon earth. But he invites 
with still more emphasis, "cvme unto 
me" "come unto me" while at the 
side of his Heavenly Father in glory. 
Then do not keep him knocking, 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 



173 



weeping, praying (interceding) for 
you any longer. Ilia hands, his 
once bleeding hands, are staying the 
unsheathed sword of vengeance, that 
mercy may still reign a little while 
longer, in order that sinners may 
reflect, repent, and believe his glori- 
ous gospel. Ko waits patiently at 
your door, knocks often too, that he 
may awake you from your sinful 
sleep, and let the light of the gospel 
shine in your inmost souls. His ob- 
ject, if we are permitted to imagine 
the mind of Christ m wan ting you to 
take upon yourself his nature, is to 
fit and qualify you while sojourners 
and pilgrims in this life, for that 
which is to come. It is not for our 
unhappiness, but that we may ac- 
tually enjoy Heaven before we real- 
!y get there. 

While reading religious matter or 
under the influence of a preached 
gospel, Christ knocks so violently at 
the sinners door, that he very fre- 
quently almost concludes to accept 
him. And why so? Because a pic- 
ture of eternal woe as well as of eter- 
nal happiness is so skillfully drawn. 
That the soul would feign ptretch its 
wings in graceful attitude and fly 
"where the wicked cease from 
troubling,and where the weary are at 
rest. Then would be the time to 
accept Jesus. Then would be the 
time to lay hold on eternal life. 
Then would be the time to start for 
the sunny side of eternity, and no 
longer postpone the day of grace. 
Nothing should hinder the sinner 
from making so good and all im- 
portant start. Some persons, no 
doubt, delay their return to the fold 
of Christ, for what they consider 
honest reasons. Not thatthey wish 
so much the pleasure of sin, but for 
fear that some silly superstitions 



may arise in the minds of some that 
they only come into the church to 
please a friend, who also feels con- 
strained to obey him that has said, 
"Behold, I stand at the door and 
knock; if any man hear my voice, 
and will open the door, I will come 
in unto him and sup with him and 
he with mo. 

F. M. Snyder. 



Innovations in Public Worship. 

Few questions have troubled the 
Christian Church more than those re- 
lating to the conduct of her public wor- 
ship. By what principles is it to be 
regulated? Who are to take part in 
leading it? How much of it is deter- 
mined by the positive authority of 
Scripture? How much is left to the 
Christian wisdom and discretion of the 
Church herself? What innovations are 
inconsistent with its idea? What 
changes may be legitimately introduced 
from time to time? These and such like 
questions have been a perpetual source 
of difficulties and struggles, of heart- 
burnings, and even of separations. One 
is often disposed to turn from them all 
with a feeling of weariness, and to 
think that the time spent in the discus- 
sion of them is so much time withdrawn 
from the higher and more spiritual as- 
pects of the Church's work. But they 
cannot be avoided. They concern the 
legitimate or illegitimate expression of 
the Church's feelings; and, if the ex- 
pression of her feelings, then also that 
strength which is increased by a true, 
and diminished by a false, expression of 
them. It is true that, as Bacon has 
said, time itself is the greatest innova- 
tor. No Church in the world worships 
now as the first Christians did. And 
some of those Churches which profes9 to 
be most guided by the positive authority 



174 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 



of Scripture alone, have probably de- 
parted most widely from the primitive 
model in which it may be expected that, 
in part at least, that authority should be 
sought. The people, too, have often 
made changes of themselves, gradually, 
insensibly, without being well aware of 
either the nature or extent of the 
changes they were making. Scotland 
has afforded striking illustrations of this 
fact during the last few years. It is 
well known that what is called the 
question of innovations has of late led, 
in at least the larger Churches of that 
country, to much perplexity and agita- 
tion, and that the General Assemblies 
have discountenanced and frowned upon 
all change, even when they have not ex 
crted their authority to put it down. 
Yet the changes have gone on, till at 
least in a very large number — a number 
amounting to perhaps hardly less than a 
half — of their congregations, public 
worship is now conducted in a manner 
more or less different from what it was 
twenty years ago. It is not wholly sat- 
isfactory that it should be so. The 
changes, indeed, have been almost al- 
ways for the better; but it would be de- 
sirable, could it be obtained, that in this 
as in other things, the natural leaders of 
the people should really lead them, that 
they should allow for the necessity of 
change, make less attempt to suppress it 
by the mere exercise of power, and try 
to regulate it with intelligence, and upon 
settled principles. 

Here, then, lies the main interest of 
the passage in the eleventh chapter of 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians, 1- 
16, which is now before us. The ques- 
tion itself there discussed, the use or 
disuse of the veil worn by Eastern fe- 
males in public, is one that has no direct 
bearing whatever upon ourselves; but 
it is treated by the Apostle upon prin- 
ciples so singularly deep and important 



for a matter of the kind, as to afford, 
alike positively and negatively, a most 
valuable lesson for the Churches of ev- 
ery age and land. 

Before entering upon it, two prelim- 
inary remarks have to be made. In the 
first place, it is the appearanc3 of wo. 
men in public that the Apostle had in 
view. It would, indeed, greatly sim- 
plify some at least of the questions sug- 
gested by our passage, could we believe 
that it is the conduct of women in pri- 
vate to which attention is directed. But 
it does not seem possible to believe this. 
The "prophesying" spoken of in the 
fourth and fifth verses of the chapter 
can not well refer to anything but pub- 
lic preaching. Such is the invariable 
meaning of the word, which is nowhere 
employed to express mere edifying con- 
versation, or explanation of the truth in 
the family circle. Thus looked at, then, 
the circumstances of the case were these. 
It would seem that some of the women 
in the church at Corinth had been be- 
ginning to take a part in couducting the 
public worship of the church. They 
"prayed" and "prophesied" in public; 
the latter expression referring not to 
prophecy in the limited sense in which 
the word is now used, but to all public 
discourse delivered under the immediate 
inspiration or impulse of the Holy 
Spirit. In doing this, the shawl which 
the women of Greece, as well as of the 
East, were in the habit of drawing over 
their heads in public, so as to conceal 
all of the features except the eyes, must 
have greatly impeded the freedom both 
of their utterance and action. It must, 
indeed, have been a complete hindrance 
to what they had taken in hand to do, 
and they therefore laid it aside, and 
spoke to the congregation with uncover- 
ed head and face. How far their doing 
so proceeded also from exaggerated no- 
tions of Christian liberty, from a false 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 



175 



application of the principle that in Christ 
Jesus there is neither male or female, it 
is difficult to say. The usual explana- 
tion of commentators is that they were 
influenced by such a thought. But it 
hardly finds sufficient support in the ar- 
gument of the Apostle, to say nothing 
of the fact that, had this been the rea- 
son by which they were guided, it would 
have affected their conduct as simply 
members of the congregation, although 
not preachers in it ; and of that there is 
?io trace. The simple circumstance that 
covering the face with the shawl would 
render the public utterance of prayer or 
praise impossible. Is enough to account 
for its disuse. At all events, it was 
disused; and to that the Apostle speaks. 
It may be well to notice in passing, 
that this is the sole point with which 
St. Paul concerns himself in the pass 
age under consideration. He does not 
enter on the question whether it was 
right or wrong for women to take part 
in leading the public services of the con- 
gregation. He does so at another time ; 
and his views on that point may yet 
come under our notice. But he does 
not do it here. He fastens upon the 
one thing that had probably given of- 
fense to some of the Corinthian Chris- 
tians; and his illusion to praying or 
prophesying is occasioned only by the 
circumstance that women, when they 
took part in these public acts, instead of 
drawing their shawls closely over head 
and face, laid them aside. 

Our second preliminary remark is, 
that, in the argument before us, the 
Apostle has, strictly speaking, only mar- 
ried women in his eye This is obvious 
from the whole tone of the argument, 
which proceeds from the idea of wo- 
men's occupying a relation to man that 
is fully realized only in marriage. Not, 
indeed, that we are to imagine that the 
course he pointed out as the proper 



course for women applied only to the 
married, and that unmarried women or 
widows might uncover their heads in a 
manner forbidden to the others. St. 
Paul would undoubtedly have condemn 
ed this in the latter as well a3 in the- 
former. He certainly did not look upon 
marriage as involving anything so pecu- 
liar, that what is said of women in it 
could not be predicated of all woman- 
hood. Nay, the light in which he looks 
at the matter is the very contrary. 
Marriage is rather to him in such a de- 
gree the truest fulfillment of woman's 
destiny as to make him feel that, from 
the light in which she appears there, we 
may obtain the best light as to what 
her nature and natural position are. 
What can be said of woman in marriage 
is characteristic of her sex, for marriage 
is her highest sphere — an interesting il- 
lustration of the same profound view of 
marriage that has already met us in the 
sixth and seventh chapters of this 
Epistle. 

With these preliminary remarks, let 
us turn to the Apostle's judgment upon 
the practice here referred to. It is at 
once and decidedly condemned, and the 
main value of the passage to us lies in 
the grounds of condemnation. 

1. It interfered with a certain great 
order of things embracing the whole uni- 
verse, and in which man and woman had 
their appointed place. Not that, in the 
essence of the matter and in itself, it did 
so. Had such been the case, the par- 
ticular rule laid down would have been 
obligatory on Western as well as Eas- 
tern Christendom, on us as well as on 
the Greeks. But we shall afterwards 
see that St. Paul is alive to the fact that 
he is dealing with a question in the set- 
tlement of which it was most of all nec- 
essary to consider the particular feelings 
of those whom he addressed. Enough 
for us in the meantime that according to 



176 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WOESfllP. 



these ft el tugs, the disuse of the covering 
for the head and face expressed woman's, 
leaving her place in the natural order of! 
existence; that, according to the reali- , 
ties ofthingSj this leaving her place was 
wrong. Thus it is that he speaks: "But 
I would have you know that the head of ( 
every man is Christ; and the head of j 
the woman is man; and the head of: 



Christ is God." (ver. 3). In other 
words, there is a natural order of exist- 
ence: first, God; then, Christ — that is, 
neither the eternal Logos on the one 
hand, nor Christ in his human nature 
only on the other, but Christ the God- 
man, the Mediator, the Redeemer as He 
is — of whom God k the head; then, 
man, of whom Christ is the head; then 
woman, of whom man is the head : 
whatever inverts any part of that order 
is wrong; whatever you think inverts 
it you are to avoid. It may be difficult, 
if not impossible, to determine in what 
exact sense man is here spoken of as the 
head of woman, Christ as the head of 
man, God as the head of Christ, just as, 
in the next following step in the argu- 
ment, in verses 4, 5, it is impossible to 
determine what precise meaning belongs 
to "dishonoring" their respective heads, 
Christ and man, when man prays or 
prophesies with his head covered, wo- 
man with her head uncovered. But it 
is of little moment to determine it, for 
the general scope of the passage is obvi- 
ous. There is an orderly arrangement 
of existences taken as a whole, and in 
that arrangement man and woman oc- 
cupy their appointed place, man subor- 
dinate to Christ, woman subordinate to 
man. It is not merely that men and 
women are to be thought of in their re- 
Iation to each other. Important as even 
that might be, there is something far 
more important to be considered. There 
is an orderly arrangement of things, in 
which the whole universe is embraced. 



To interfere with any one part of that 
arrangement is to interfere with all. 
We may not see the links that bind the 
different sections of the great chain to- 
gether. We may not be able to trace 
with accuracy the wonderful play of in- 
fluences passing from the one part to 
the other for the general good. Nor may 
we be able to tell exactly how a disturb- 
ance at any one point shall spread dis- 
turbance through the whole well order- 
ed harmony. Nevertheless, things are 
so, and it is man's wisdom and duty to 
keep them as they have been set by God. 
It may, of course, be denied by many 
that this universal order involved any 
such relation of woman to man as that 
now indicated; and it may be urged 
that nature gives no token that the wife 
is subordinate to the husband. The an- 
swer is, that when woman's subordina- 
tion to man is referred to, it is only a 
subordination of order that is spoken of. 
It is not said that there is inferiority of 
condition. No word in the passage be- 
fore us hints that the Apostle would 
have said that the one sex did not pos- 
sess powers and faculties, affections, 
tastes and feelings, all that constitutes 
the essence and glory of human nature, 
to an equal degree with the other; 
while we know, from the whole strain of 
his writings, that he would at once have 
repudiated with abhorrence the idea 
that, in the spiritual aspects of her con- 
dition, woman did not stand in as imme- 
diate and personal relation to Christ and 
God as man. But essential equality of 
condition between two persons does not 
destroy the necessity of subordination on 
the part of the one to the other, for the 
sake of orderly arrangement, when they 
are to work together; and, as men and 
women are to work together in the 
world, it surely cannot be maintained 
that the subordination should be that of 
the former to the latter instead of the 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 



177 



latter to the former. The decision maj 
be left to nature; and, wherever her 
voice is listened to, it is impossible to 
doubt that the view here taken by St. 
Paul will be confirmed. 

If so, the conclusion of the Apostle is 
legitimately drawn. It is equivalent to 
this: to you, Corinthian Christians, the 
laying aside the covering for the head 
and face is, on the part of woman, an 
assertion that she claims to occupy the 
same position as man in the order of 
the economy of life. Such an assertion 
you know to be false : the practice, 
therefore, that expresses it is wrong. 

The Apostle'ssecond argument is that, 
apart from this great order of nature 
considered as a whole, the practice refer- 
red to was inconsistent with the proper 
relation between husband and wife. U A 
man indeed ought not to cover his head, 
forasmuch as he is the image and glory 
of God; but the woman is the glory of 
the man. For the man is not of the 
woman; but the woman of the man. 
Neither was the man created for the wo- 
man ; but the woman for the man." 
(ver. 7-9) Remarkable words, carry- 
ing us back to the history of creation as 
given in the first two chapters of Gene 
sis, and bidding us deduce, from what 
appears written on the original history 
of the race, rules to guide us even in the 
smaller details of Christian worship. 
The sense in which St. Pad's argument 
in these verses is commonly understood 
is, that in married life — and, if in mar- 
ried life in general, certainly in Chris- 
tian married life — which alone fulfills 
the true idea of marriage — there is a 
subordination of the wife to the hus- 
band, fitly expressed by the veil worn 
by the former. That this view of the 
matter is to a certain extent correct, we 
do not doubt. But it is not wholly so. 
It neither gives the true meaning of the 
veil, nor the exact aspect of the relation 



between husband and wife that is in the 
Apostle's mind. It fails also to fit into 
the rest of the argument; and hence, in 
no small degree, the obscurity that rests 
upon the whole passage. We shall ven- 
ture to suggest another explanation, re- 
fraining, however, from urging it with 
over-confidence, because novelty is al- 
ways to be suspected where others have 
labored earnestly and long. The prin- 
ciple of our explanation is that the shawl 
or veil of Eastern women was a symbol, 
not directly of subjection to the husband, 
but of protection against all others for 
him; a symbol that the wife was under 
the special guardianship of h«. r husband, 
his and another's treasure, and, there- 
fore, to be cared for by him and his 
own. Much may be said in favor of 
this idea. In the first place, there is 
the great testimony of language. The 
word "haram," the name for the apart- 
ments of women in the East, denotes 
not a place of confinement, but a sanctu- 
ary; and hence the name Haram-es- 
Scherif, or " Noble Sanctuary/' applied 
to the great mosque on the site of the 
temple at Jarusalum, the second holy 
spot in Mohammedan worship. In the 
second place, it is a mistake to imagine 
that the seclusion of Eastern women is 
felt by them to be a degradation. It is 
felt to be an honor, to be a token of the 
watchful care exercised over them by 
man, and of the reverence with which he 
guards them as his most precious pos- 
session. It is not with envy, but with 
pity, that women in the East look upon 
the freedom, greater than their own, en- 
joyed by their sisters in the "West. In 
the third place, this idea corresponds 
better to what is said in verse 7 of the 
passage before us ; that "the wife is a 
glory of a husband;" that just as man 
is that in which a glory of God, so is a 
wife that in which a glory of her hus- 
band, appears. This, however, could 



178 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WOKSHIP. 



not be said of her were simple subjec- tain only that the prouiineut characterise 
tion to the husband the distinguishing tic of the marriage relationship here 
mark of her condition ; nor is subjection, dwelt on is, that the wife is the hus- 



whether true as a fact or not, what the 
Apostle has in view. It is not subjec- 
tion, but origination, to which he refers 
in connection with this "glory." Wo- 



band's, his for protection and for care, 
and that this characteristic is deduced 
from the history of the creation of the 
first married pair. It is a striking les- 



man is taken out of man, is part of man, son, the more striking because we have 
is bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh; ■ it here as a lesson of Christianity, and 



and thus, as in man, proceeding direct 
from God, a glory of God is seen, a glory 
which is God's, and which He is con- 
cerned to preserve, so in the wife, pro- 
ceeding from the husband, a glory of 
the husband is seen, which he, in his 
turn, must be equally eager to maintain 
untarnished. Hence, accordingly, the 
"for" by which the immediately follow- 
ing words are united to verse 7, "For 
the man is not of the woman, but the 
woman of the man;" or rather, "For 
the husband is not of the wife, but the 
wife of the husband." Lastly, the view 
now taken is far more compatible with 
the use of the word "power," in the 
tenth verse, than the explanation usual- 
ly adopted. It is impossible to see how 
the shawl or veil upon the head should 
be spoken of as a wife's "power," if it 



of Christianity as taught by St. Paul. 
For, let us bar in mind that the Gospel 
of Christ first established the equality 
of the two sexes in all the higher as- 
pects of life, and thus secured to woman 
not only a religious, but a social and do- 
mestic standing, not previously possess- 
ed by her; let us, further, bear in mind 
that, as we learn from the eleventh and 
twelfth verses of this chapter — "Never- 
theless neither is the man without the 
woman, neither the woman without the 
man, in the Lord. For as the woman is 
of the man, even so is the man also by 
the woman ; but all things of God" — 
the thought of man's incompleteness 
without woman is as much present to the 
mind of the Apostle as the thought of 
woman's incompleteness without man, 
and that both are viewed by him as 
be really the symbol of subordination, t. equally dependent upon God; finally, 
c , the symbol not of her power, but of j let us notice that, in the inner life of 
her husband's. Let it, however, be the faith, in the personal relation of the re- 



symbol of protection, the symbol that 
she is under her husband's guardianship 
as his, and we understand at once how it 
should be spoken of as "a power." It 
is a power against all others but him to 
whom she belongs. We shall see, when 
we come to consider the meaning of 
verse 10, that the idea now advocated 
goe9 a long way to clear up its darkness. 
In what has now been said it may be 
urged that subordination is after all in- 
cluded, that subordination is indeed a 
part of the idea of possession. Be it so. 
We are not concerned to deny that this 
ie to a certain extent true. We main- 



deemed spirit to its Savior, we are taught 
by this very Apostle that, as "theie is 
neither Jew nor Greek," so, "there is 
neither male nor female" (Gal. iii 28), 
and the words quoted above cannot fail 
to appear peculiarly worthy of our no- 
tice. They will then show us that, in 
our highest notions of the Christian 
equality of the two sexes, we are not to 
forget that dependence of the one on the 
other which is apart of the provideutia 
arrangements of God. They will tell us 
that as, in the economy of the Godhead* 
the Son is dependent on the Father even 
while He can say, "I and my Father 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WOKSfllP. 



179 



are one," so, in the economy of the 
married state, the wife is dependent on 
her husband even while she can say, "I 
aud my husband are one." They will 
remind us that Christian principle does 
not destroy this order of nature, but 
confirms and sanctifies it, as it does all 
other orders grounded in the original 
constitution of the world, and therefore 
necessary to the world's welfare. They 
will teach us that the more thoroughly 
we live under the power of grace, the 
more shall we come back to nature in 
the true meaning of the word, to nature 
before its harmony was destroyed by sin, 
and as it existed in the day when the 
Almighty declared of all things made 
by Him, that they were very good. 
And they will impress upon us the great 
truth that the woman who, in a spirit of 
faith, desires to fill her appointed sphere 
to perform her alloted task, and thus to 
further her own well being and the well- 
being of all, will not rashly grasp at an 
independence that it was never intended 
she should exercise, but will see that 
her chief beauty, her mo3t comely orna- 
ment, is to exhibit a womanly depend- 
ence on the other sex. Let her be satis- 
tied with this, that as she is not complete 
without man, so neither is man complete | 
without her; that, while she is one with j 
man in the married life, this oneness ! 
doe3 dot exclude dependence; and that! 
her true womanhood is not to be sought | 
in vague theories of emancipation, but in I 
recognizing the order ef nature, in wise- 
ly guiding the house which is founded 
upon man and maintained by the sweat 
of the brow, in adopting his will as the 
law of the house, and in modestly for- 
bearing to claim an independent author- 
ity. Let her bear witness to the same 
principles in public, confessing that 
whatever part she may take in guiding 
the Church, or whatever function she 
may discharge in its order of worship, 



she must at least do all in such a way as 
not to interfere with her expression of 
submission to its regular guides and 
teachers. Let her act thus in a spirit of 
faith, and she will only enjoy the free- 
dom that consists, not so much in over- 
stepping the bounds of nature and prov- 
idence, as in adopting them in a cheer- 
ful and willing spirit. She will do yet 
more. She will bear an equal part with 
man in carrying on the Christian house- 
hold, the Christian Church, to a far 
higher perfection than either could oth- 
erwise attain. Gaining from man 
strength and boldness, she will inspire 
him with gentleness and softness ; and 
the higher unity of Christian life in both 
their speres will be found in no aban- 
donment by either side of its special 
functions, but in their leavening and 
penetrating one another — and this they 
cannot do unless each, in the first place, 
retain its own distinctiveness and vigor. 

"For woman is not undevelopt man, 

But diverse. 

And so these twain, upon the skirts of time, 

Sit side by side, full-summ'd in all their 

powers, 
Dispensing harvest, sowing the To-be, 
Self-rererent each, and reverencing each, 
Distinct in individualities, 
But like each other ev'n as those who love. 
Then comes the statelier Eden back to men . 
Then reign the world's great bridals, chaste 

and calm ; 
Then springs the crowning race of human 

kind." 

With views like these, the Apostle 
might well oppose the laying aside by 
the Corinthian women of their veils or 
coverings for the head in public. The 
doing so was a token that the wife had 
forgotten her true relation to her hus- 
band ; that she was claiming an inde 
pendence of him that did not rightly 
belong to her; that she was even expos- 
ing herself to the suspicion of being one 
who was, or wa3 willing to be, faithless 
to her marriage vows (comp. Num. v. 



182 



INNOVATIONS IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 



the power that preserves her in her prop- 
er place and true allegiance. 

But if so. what is the meaning of the 
words, "on account of the angels? This 
much, at least, may he regarded as cer- 
tain, that "angels" is no name for any 
class of men, such as officials in the 
Church, or persons who negotiated a 
marriage. It is a name for angelic be- 
iugs, and nothiug else can be understood 
by it. Two explanations of their being 
mentioned here may be given. They 
were supposed to be present as witnesses 
of the worship of Christian assemblies, 
and the Apostle urges, therefore, that 
the worship should be conducted in a 
decorous manner, that it might not dis- 
please such exalted and holy sp2ctators. 
It is possible that this may be the mean- 
ing; but it can hardly fail to strike most 
men as far-fetched and unsatisfactory. 
The other explanation is founded upon 
Gen. vi. 2, where we are told that "the 
sons of God saw the daughters of men 
that they were fair; and they took them 
wives of all which they chose." It is 
immediately added, "And the Lord said, 
My Spirit shall not always strive with 
man." We are not called upon to make 
any effort to explain the dark passage 
now quoted. It is enough that it was 
the impression of the early Christians 
that the angels fell by lust. The 
thought of so great a fall must, there- 
fore, have been a most striking warning 
against all approaches to immodesty, 
against everything that interfered with 
the retiremeut, the seclusion, of the fe- 
male sex; and the words before us give 
it utterance. We would translate them, 
"for this cause ought the woman (or 
wife) to have a power on her head on 
account of the angels," and would un- 
derstand them as a solemn caution to 
wives to protect themselves, to make use 
of that covering which was then regard- 
ed as their defense, their power against 



evil, and to show in everything, even in 
their outward garb, that they were pure 
and true. 

Let us now look back for a moment 
upon all the way that we have come. 
We said at first that the Apostle's ar- 
gument was of the highest value, not 
only positively, but negitively, from 
what it did not say as well as frou what 
it said. Au innovation had been intro- 
duced into the public worship of the 
church at Corinth, which the Apostle 
thinks it desirable to put down. How 
does he do it ? By an appeal to the 
deepest and most fundamental principles 
that it is possible to adduce, to the or- 
der of universal existence, to the natural 
relationships that were subverted, to the 
local and national feelings of decorum 
that were offended by it. There is not 
one word of objection on the simple 
ground that it was a change; not one 
word of the necessity of uniformity; not 
one word of what would be so powerful 
an argument in the mouth of our 
churches now, were a sense of fitness to 
be appealed to, that one man's sense of 
fitness differs from another's. We see 
the question of wearing a shawl in pub- 
lic worship referred to the grandest 
principles alone, and the great truth rec- 
ognized that, as Christianity sanctifies 
and does not destroy the natural in- 
stincts of man, so these instincts are en 
titled to play their part, and to find their 
expression, in the manner of his wor- 
ship. How poor and trifling, in com- 
parison with this spirit of reasoning, 
must many an argument appear which 
has been used against the so called in- 
novations, both in England and Scotland, 
of late years ! How poor the attempt 
to put down, by the strong hand of au- 
thority, and with no effort to show that 
they are wrong, those changes in which 
the revived Christian feeling of our day 
tries to find legitimate and edifying ex 



CONVERSION AND ITS FRUITS. 



183 



pression ! How poor the plea of antiqui- the Lord Jesus Christ. (Phil. 3 : L'O.) 
ty of practice, which is seldom more j And as many as walk according to 
than the antiquity of a century and a this, will peace bo on them, and 
half; or of uniformity of practice, which mercy and lovo upon ihe Israel of 
has only been the uniformity of some God. (Gal. 6: 16.) And according 
small section of the Church, which even j to Is. 6 : 10, as well as in various 
there has not been uniform, and which other passages of scripture, there is 
could only be uniform while different a healing in conversion. And wher- 
tastes were so careless as not to see their ever a soro is healed, if it is a per- 



proper gratification, or so restrained by 
the heavy pressure of a great system as 



manent cure, there will be great joy. 
And James says, (ch. 5 : 20,) " Let 



to be afraid to seek it! We feel, when |him know that he which converteth 
we come in contact with the reasoning the sinner from the error of his 
of St. Paul, what a different atmosphere < way, shall save a soul from death, 
we breathe; and that, guided by him, and shall hide a multitude of sins." 
we are led to principles for settling ques- 1 If a man is truly converted to 
tions of the kind that recognize with | God, he will make the Bible his 
equal wisdom the changing and the sta- study, because it is a book of laws 
ble element in man. We see order com- 1 to show the right and wrong. It is 
bined with treedom, and are taught tola book of wisdom that condemns 
value not an outward conformity which, all folly, and makes the foolish wise; 
having no existence in nature, must al- jit is a book of truth that detects 
ways be false in religion; but such an all error ; it is a book of life that 
expression of Christian principles and shows the way from everlasting 
feeling, as will be the same where these death ; it is the most compendious 
are the same, but will vary where educa- 1 book in all the world ; it is the most 



tion, habit, taste, national or local pre- 
dilections demand variety, unless wor- 
ship is to be imposed from without, in- 
stead of flowing from within. — Sunday 
Magazine. 



For the Visitor. 

Conversion and its Fruits. 
We learn that the conversion of 
the Gentiles caused great joy unto 
all the brethren. And true conver- 
sion will cause great joy to all the 
true followers of the Lord ; but a 
(also conversion will cause more or 
less trouble. When there is a true 
conversion, there will be humility 
and an external manifestation, show- 
ing that the change is real; for the 
conversion will be in heaven, from 
whence also we look for the Savior, 



authentic and entertaining history 
ever published; it corrects the vain 
philosopher and confutes the wisest 
astronomer: it is the house-wife's 
best guard and the servant's instruc- 
tor; it is the old and the young 
man's companion ; it is the school- 
boy's spelling-book; it is the learned 
man's dictionary and the wise man's 
directory; it affords knowledge of 
all witty inventions, and is its own 
interpreter; it encourages the wise, 
the benevolent, and the overcoraer; 
and what crowns all is, that tho 
Author, with whom there is no 
variableness, neither shadow of turn- 
ing, is God. 

Again: he that is truly converted 
to God. will not say I cannot do 
anything to help to convert others; 
but he will deny himself of many 



184 



CONVERSION AND ITS FRUITS. 



carnal and fleshly lusts which war 
against the soul, (1 Pet. 2 : 11,) such 
a the intemperate use of tobacco. 
Surely the man who is converted 
will not use the weed in tho sanc- 
tuary; and then he will save enough 
to pay for the Visitor every year, 
and by so doing will be the means 
of converting some of his own fam- 
ily, perhaps ^ and he will also avoid 
giving otfence by having the floor 
of the sanctuary soiled so that those 
who wish to kneel cannot with good 
feeiings do so. A person converted 
to God will surely be a clean person, 
and will avoid defiling his body 
should he use tobacco. But I do 
think we should fast as long as we 
are together in the house of God. 

Dear brethren and sisters, let us 
not neglect the assembling of our- 
selves together, as the manner of 
some is. (Keb. 10: 25.) But says 
the unconverted person, what is the 
use of going to church so often ? 
To this the converted replies, what 
is the use of taking your meals so 
regularly every day, since they are 
composed of nearly the same ? Oh, 
the case is very different, replies 
the unconverted : we must eat to 
nourish our bodies, which would 
otherwise perish. The truly con- 
verted again replies : not so much 
diffdrence as you suppose, for what 
food is to the body, exercises of wor- 
ship are to the soul; and spiritual 
life will languish if we cease to sup- 
port it by the means which God has 
graciously given us. But how is it, 
says the unconverted, that all have 
not the same relish for those exer- 
cises that tnoy have for their food. 
To this it may bo replied : it is be- 
cause some are unhealthy in respect 
to spiritual things; and these have 
no relish for the service of God, as 



those who are sick in body have no 
desire for food. Tho soul that is in 
peace with God, through the redemp 
tion that is in Jesus Christ our Lord, 
is anxious to engage in the service of 
God, and takes pleasure in it, and 
cannot consent to omit it And, as 
in the case of bodily disease, if it 
is not removed death follows; so in 
the case of spiritual disease — if it is 
not removed, eternal death ensues, 
which is the expulsion of the soul 
from God. 

The truly converted will not be 
conformed to the world; neither will 
they hate their fellow-men or wo- 
men, but will do good to all, and 
walk in wisdom's way; and in do- 
ing this they will observe five things 
with care: Of whom they speak, to 
whom they speak, and how, and 
when, and where they speak. Paul 
tells us, (Komans 12 : 3,) " I say, 
through the grace given to me, to 
every man that is among you, 
not to think of himself more highly 
than he ought to think, but to think 
soberly according as God has dealt 
to every man the measure of faith." 

I do think, dear brethren, if we 
could have all our members supplied 
with the Visitor there could be 
much good done in the brotherhood, 
as many live far from any organized 
churches ; and if they could get 
those good sermons that the Visitor 
brings to our houses, it would be 
good, and their dear children would 
learn the ways of the Lord more 
perfectly. 

Dear brethren, let us ail put our 
shoulders to the work, that it may 
go forward. It will not be long 
until the Master of the house comes 
to reckon with his stewards, and 
while time and opportunity are 
I afforded us we should be diligent. 



MEANS OF SPEKADING THE GOSPEL. 



185 



" Who then is a faithful and wise 
servant whom his Lord hath made 
ruler in his household to give them 
meat in due season ? Blessed is that 
servant whom his Lord when he 
cometh shall find so doing." (Matt. 
24 : 45, 46.) llow important it is 
that we be ready to meet our Lord; 
and if wo bo ready, he will accept 
of us, whether we bo alivo or 
whether we be fallen asleep 

John Knisely. 
Plymouth, Ind. 



For the Visitor. 

Humility Recommended as a Means 
to Spread the Gospel. 

Dear Brethren : Is money all 
that is needed to spread the gospel ? 
If so, the means is in the hands of 
many of our able brethren, who are 
doing very little traveling around in 
our States. Let our dear brethren 
see that they, the ministers, have 
used well those blessings which God 
has blessed them with. We know 
many of our old brethren have done 
all in their power to preach the glad 
tidings to a dying world. Since 
some of the brethren are advocating 
the missionary cause so warmly, it 
is feared some of our dear ministers 
are beginning to think they cannot 
afford to lose time and spend a few 
doParsof their own savings to travel 
over hills and valleys to seek for the 
few scattered members who may be 
living in mountainous countries in 
very humble circumstances. .Remem- 
ber, dear brethren, the promise is to 
the humble and the poor. Fear not 
to carry the cheap doctrine, as a 
brother writing in the April No. of 
the Gospel Visitor calls the no pay 
for preaching tho gospel. A crown 



is laid up for the faithful ministers 
who are willing to spend and be 
spent; yea, a crown that will out- 
shine silver or gold. We invite 
all our ministers to travel through 
every county of the State in which 
they live. Go, as did tho Apostles, 
two and two. You need not go all 
at once; go as time and circumstan- 
ces will admit. We d6 not wish to 
burden our minister; far bo it from 
us. Wo only wish you to do all 
you can to preach to every creature 
in our own land first. Then, when 
tho gospel has been preached thor- 
oughly, your labors will, no doubt, 
be blessed with more laborers; and 
tho blessed work will go on and on 
until every creature will have heard 
the gospel of our Lord and Savior 
in its purity. 

Then, as a reward for your labors, 
it will be said to you as was said to 
the faithful servants, " Enter thou 
into the joys of thy Lord." 

The above-named brother asks us 
to show one passage of scripture 
that prohibits the support of the 
gospel ministry. We would simply 
say, that we understand the whole 
of the scripture forbids paying the 
minister except in case of necessity. 
If our traveling brethren, being out 
on a mission of love, and fall into 
any of the distresses the Apostles did, 
such as being imprisoned, or suffer 
want, or not able to have a home, 
we then believe we should help such 
an one. How many of our poor 
members are sick and unablo to 
afford a home, yet it is not thought 
necessary to help them unless the}' 
really suffer from want. In Paul's 
letter to the first Corinthians, ninth 
chapter, we read more in favor of 
paying the ministers than in any 
other chapter in tho gospel; yet he 



186 



CHURCH SINGING. 



says, "But I have used nono of 
these things; neitlier have I written 
these things that it should be so 
done unto me; for it were better 
for me to die than that any man 
should make my glory void." 

We feol entirely willing to help 
all needy members that try to help 
themselves. The ministers are ob- 
liged to use part of their time in 
traveling, in order to fill their call- 
ing. Let him humbly take up his 
cross and follow his heavenly Mas- 
ter. If in wealthy arms of the 
church all are] not needy, let those 
who feel like helping the poor min- 
ister do it with meekness. Send by 
thy brother thy alms to tho poor of 
the church. We know of poor 
churches where ministers and all are 
in such a condition that none is able 
to help the other, though they must 
stand to see their brother sued, and 
perhaps his small stock of property 
sold. Many have not recovered from 
severe losses caused by the late war. 
We invite our brethren to visit the 
borders of our county, and you can 
there see the ruin caused by the war. 
You will, perhaps, find a minister 
without a home of his own, with a 
feeble constitution, yet earnestly 
laboring to forward the gospel over 
hill and dale. I could say a great 
deal of those humble brethren who 
are laboring every Sabbath, besides 
attending funerals, which call them 
from home, at any time duty calls; 
and they cheerfully go. They feel 
like Paul : " I have nothing to glory 
of, for necessity is laid upon me." 
Those brothren have been calling 
to the elders to visit them and hold 
a communion with them On ac- 
count of the war and other hindran- 
ces, they have had no communion, in 
some small arms of the church, in 



West Virginia, during tho last six 
j'ears. Thero are ministers and 
elders enough attending ono love- 
feast in our older churches to attend 
several. We hope the brethren will 
attend to these things, so that all 
can have an opportunity to be par- 
takers of the ordinances instituted 
by our Lord and Savior Jesus 
Christ. 

You mayask, what is my reward, 
then? It you do it willingly, you 
have a reward. Say with Paul, 18th 
verse of the aforementioned chapter, 
"Verily, that when I preach the 
gospel, I may make the gospel of 
Christ without charge, that I abuse 
not my power in the gospel." 

S. V. C. 



For the Visitor. 

CHURCH SINGING. 

Paul says, "I will sing with the 
spirit, and I will sing with the un- 
derstanding also." (1 Cor. 14: 15.) 
Too much of a good thing makes tho 
good thing a bad thing. It is a good 
thing to have food to sustain life, 
but too much taken at one time will 
endanger and sometimes destroy it. 
The same may be said of almost 
everything we have to do with. 1 
love to hear good singing. It is a 
part of Divine worship in which a 
whole congregation can take part. 
But the name of God may be used 
in vain as well in singing as in any 
other way; and 1 hear it is often 
used in vain at wakes, in our Com- 
munions, between the forenoon and 
the evening services. Brethren will 
sometimes collect in a group and 
sing. Much of this kind of singing, 
I fear, is not worship in the sight of 
God; and it may be a nuisance to 
some, if not to all the rest of those 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



187 



present, especially when it is done 
to be seen and heard of men, or 
rather women. Bethren, be tem- 
perate in all things. J. W. 



Correspondence 



CHURCH NEWS. 

Brothcr, Quinter : Seeing a no- 
tice of your visit to us in the Visitor 
made me think of my promise to 
you to contribute something to the 
columns of your excellent journal. 
The first 1 will say is, that your 
visit to us has resulted in great good 
to the cause of our Divine Master. 
The members of his family here are 
much revived; and since the com- 
mencement ol our series of meetings 
there have been fourteen precious 
souls added to the church by bap- 
tism. Twelve of that number are 
young women. And there is still 
quite an interest manifested amongst 
the unconverted. The effects of 
those meetings upon the church, 
and the good the} T are doing outside, 
have convinced us more than ever 
of the propriety of such meetings. 
We certainly think the brethren 
would do well everywhere to hold a 
aeries of meetings at least once 
every year, if not oftener. If the 
ministering brethren at home in the 
church in which the meetings are 
held feel that they would like to 
have the help of others, such help 
can be obtained. 

We are glad to know that we 
have brethren in the brotherhood 
who have the work of saving souls 
at heart, and who are gratified to 
do good, and who are ready and 
willing to deny themselves the com- 



forts of home and to travel and visit 
the churches when called to do so. 
If, then, the church feels its respon- 
sibility as we think it ought, and is 
as desirous as it should bo for both 
the good of its own members and 
the salvation of the children of its 
members and of the unconverted in 
general, and sets apart a season 
occasionally for special effort for 
preaching the gospel, and then labors 
with a proper object in view, and in 
a proper manner, the Lord will bless 
their efforts, and good will be done. 
Those are blessed seasons when we 
come together and mingle our tears 
and prayers together in the great 
work of saving souls. Those meet- 
ings have a happy effect upon the 
members of the church as well as 
upon those outside of the church. 
And oh, what a pleasure it is to see 
our children and friends converted 
to God ! The joy felt on such occa- 
sions is the joy of heaven, for "there 
is joy in the presence of the angels 
of God over one sinner that repent- 
eth." We all should feel like doing 
all we can in promoting the cause of 
Christ, and every effort the gospel 
justifies should be made use of. The 
work of salvation is of vast impor- 
tance, and our time on earth short; 
we, therefore, should be diligently 
engaged. 

When brethren are called away 
from their homes and business to 
preach, their temporal wants should 
not be forgotten. Brethren who 
preach much want some time to 
read, and suitable books to read, 
that their labors may be as success- 
ful as possible. Hence, a little help 
will often increase their facilities for 
usefulness; and their families, espe- 
cially their wives, should not be for- 
gotten. A minister's wife has addi- 



188 



A MOTHER'S PRAYER. 



tional labors to perform in the ab- 
sence of her husband. This should 
not be forgotten; and while she is 
remembered in prayer, there are 
other ways of encouraging her and 
of showing that her condition is 
appreciated. A little present to the 
minister's wife has a happy effect 
sometimes. It is true wo must 
bo careful that we do nut tempt 
any to labor from an improper 
motive, but it is equally true that 
the want of means to procure what 
it may be desirable to have also 
has its temptation. 

I must close, as my article is 
getting too long; but I felt like 
8a ji n g j u8t what I have said, and 
hope it may stir up the pure minds 
of our Christian brethren and sisters 
by way of remembrance. 

D. Smith. 

Hagerstown, Ind. 



Jamil]] dprrfo 



A MOTHER'S PRAYERS. 

" I will contend with him that con- 
tended with thee, and I will save thy 
children/' You have not escaped con- 
flict regarding any one of these child- 
ren. He that was taken earliest home 
cost you, perhaps, the least. It made 
you anxious first to see the boy set off 
for school. It would not have been wise 
to warn him any more. Yet there was 
much more you would fain have said to 
him; but it all fell back on your own 
heavy heart, and never was it so diffi- 
cult for you to roil any care on the 
Angel of the covenant. It was never 
so hard to tarry at the emptying home 
when so much of your heart was going 
from you. It was harder still, after the 
days of wise parental restriction were 



past, to see the rules kept by all the 
other children — broken by him only. 
To find the first novels lying where 
God's Word used to be, how it went to 
your heart ! Still you bore up. You 
praised the Divine Spirit who had set 
the mark of the Lamb on your other 
children's brow, and went to your knees 
in confidence to pray for him. 

" I'm going to the ball, mother," said 
one such to her who had sought the 
good part alone for him, and saw him 
partly choose it, and draw back again. 
She told him all the truth once more ; 
but the age for prohibition was past. 
She spent much of that evening alone ; 
then she welcomed him home again her- 
self, early in the morning, and gave him 
these lines : 



'S FIRST BALL. 

"Go tread yon airy scene of joy, 

If joy indeed it seems to be ; 
But while its charms thy thougts employ, 

A mother' 8 pray ers shall go with thee. 

Amid the dance, the laugh, the song, 
Each serious thought afar may be ; 
Yet as the moments sweep along, 
A mother's heart is fixed on thee. 

Yes, full of life, and free from care, 
Thy youthful breast may dance with glee ; 

But there's a heart thou know'st not there — 
A mother's heart is fixed on thee. 

While all around wear smiles so bright,' 
And joy lights up each face you see, 

E'n on this gay and mirthful night, 
A mother's tears are shed for thee. 

Nor think me gloomy, dearest boy, 
If scenes of mirth seem vain to me ; 

IIow my heart pants to share heaven's joy, 
A long eternity with thee !" 

He went abroad. He would not take 
any introduction to a missionaiy; he 
went to the cathedral, lived at the club, 
took a ticket for the fancy ball, and got 
a dress for it. But he awoke one night 
with cholera, and in pain cried out, "My 
God !" It was his first prayer for a 



VALUE OF RELIGIOUS NEWSPAPERS. 



189 



long time back. It was the beginniug 
of a life-long communion with the Father 
through the Son. Recovering soon, he 
went out to visit the mission. He did 
not say why he came, but the mission- 
ary guessed ; for as he stood by a young 
disciple gained from heathenism, he said 
sadly, " do you think this will last ?' 
His visit was returned when he expected 
no one. The missionary found him cut- 
ting a velvet cover for his New Testa- 
ment from the purple velvet jacket pur- 
chased for the ball, which was not yet 
over. Did he not remember his mother 
then 1 She that tarried at home did 
divide that spoil. 

When Moses made demand for Israel's 
departure from Egypt, he said, " Our 
cattle also shall go with us; there shall 
not be one hoof left behind : for thereof 
must we take to serve the Lord our 
God; and we know not with what we 
must serve the Lord until we come 
hither." The Christian mother may 
utter in faith the same challenge before 
him with whom she contends : " Not 
one hoof of all that is mine shall be 
left behind." " Thou shall be saved, 
and thy house." Shall our faith rise to 
the enfcireness of the unconditional 
promise? — The Soul- Gatherer. 



I must Have a Religious Newspaper. 

1. Because such a paper, rightly con- 
ducted, is a public institution of great 
value, exerting a happy influence upon 
all the varied important interests of 
society, and I am bound to do my part 
in sustaining such an institution. 

2. Because my own religious growth 
as a Christian is materially promoted by 
such a paper. My religion waxes or 
wanes in life and power in proportion to 
the clear or dim views I have of the 
great things of the kingdom of God. 
Next to the Bible, my paper increases 



the clearness and extent of my spiritual 
vision, giving light and expelling dark- 
ness by its never-ceasing supply of facts 
and appeals, which are sunshine and 
power to the spiritual verdure of my 
soul 

3. Because I want a good commen- 
tary on the Bible. My religious paper 
furnishes it, often by direct exposition, 
by items of religious biography, strik- 
ingly illustrative of Bible truth, by con- 
stantly recurring events of Divine Prov- 
idence equally illustrative, by narrations 
of revivals, conversions, progress of 
missions at home and abroad ; all show- 
ing the power of the gospel and explan- 
atory of God's word. 

4. Because I want to be a strong 
man, armed for defending truth and 
destroying error. Political partisans 
about me are familiar with all the facts 
and arguments which sustain their dis- 
tinctive views, and are ever ready and 
able to assault or defend. I want a sim- 
ilar kind of ability and facility in sus- 
taining the cause of truth, and in ad- 
vancing the kingdom of my Master. 
My religious paper furnishes me with 
a power of offense and defense which is 
invaluable. It is as if a new arsenal 
of spiritual weapons was opened and 
offered to me every week. 

5. My family need to have just such 
a fountain of religious instruction and 
influence as is opened in it every week 
by such a periodical. The variety I 
find there meets the cases and wants of 
old and young, male and female, min- 
istering to the welfare of the entire 
circle. 

6. My neighbor needs my paper. He 
won't take one for himself, as he ought 
to do. But he shall not escape. He 
shall have a look at mine ; for when it 
has walked into my dwelling, and staid 
long enough to statter blessings on all 



190 



THE DEVIL'S DISGUISES. 



sides, it walks up street or down street, 
or over the way, to scatter them fur- 
ther, or takes wings, by the mail, and 
does good a thousand miles away. 



FINGER-MARKS. 

A short time since a gentleman em- 
ployed a mason to do some work for 
him, and, among other things, to " thin 
whiten" the walls of one of his cham- 
bers. This thin whitening is almost 
colorless until dried. The gentleman 
was much surprised, on the morning 
after the chamber was finished, to find 
on the drawer of his bureau standing 
in the room, white finger-marks. Open- 
ing the drawer, he found the same on 
articles in it, and also on a pocket-book. 
An examination revealed the same 
marks on the contents of a bag. This 
proved clearly that the mason, with his 
wet hands, had opened the drawer, and 
searched the bag, which contained no 
money, and then closed the drawer with- 
out once thinking that any one would 
ever know it. The thin whitening 
which happened to be on his hands did 
not show at first, and he probably had 
no idea that twelve hours' drying would 
reveal his wickedness. 

As the work was all done on the after- 
noon the drawer was opened, the man 
did not come again, and to this day does 
not know that his acts are known to his 
employer. 

Children, beware of evil thoughts 
and deeds! They all leave their finger- 
marks, which will one day be revealed. 
— Home Journal. 

* ♦ ♦ • » 

The Devil's Disguises. 

Of all the forms in which vice takes 
the guise of philanthropy, that of lot- 
tery gambling is the most pernicious in 
its effects, as it is the most far-reaching 
in its influence. The mask of virtue, 



which is its wicked disguise, induce? 
I admission into homes where open sin 
would never gain entrance, and where 
i pretences necessarily false gain a foot- 
t hold necessarily fraudulent. A single 
scheme of chance, when prosecuted un- 
der conditions which seem to appeal to 
their benevolence, will demoralize a 
whole community. Once the purchaser 
of a ticket, the eyes of a whole house- 
hold are upon it until the drawing takes 
place. There are days of cessation 
from labor, and nights of sleeplessness 
and anxiety. No person ever held a 
ticket in a scheme of chance whose 
hopes, longings and expectations did not 
create a mental intoxication as baleful 
in its effects as alcohol upon the body. 
The case of the poor German book- 
keeper in California who, having pur- 
chased a ticket in the late Library Lot- 
tery, hung around the office for weeks 
befor3 the drawing, insanely certain that 
he was to be the lucky winner, and 
whose disappointment impelled him to a 
suicide's grave, is but an intensified in- 
stance of the demoralized effect which 
the possession of a lottery ticket has 
upon its unhappy possessor. And the 
worst of it is, that no sooner does the 
mania seize upon the mind, than it be- 
comes as fixed as the accursed appetite 
for drink. Once invest a man with the 
hope that he can gain a livelihood with- 
out work, and he is as useless a mem- 
ber of society as the confirmed seeker 
after office. Hope takes the form of 
conviction, and the first loss is sought to 
be made good by the second venture, 
and so on, and on, and on, until the de- 
mented mental inebriate becomes a con- 
firmed wreck, and ends his days in the 
workhouse, the prison, or the drunkard's 
grave ; for, in nine cases out of ten, the 
lottery victim's disappointment is sought 
to be forgotten in a fury of intoxication. 
— Evening Post. 



DEATH OF MRS. NETTIE S. KURTZ. 



191 



Death of Mrs. Nettie S Kurtz. 



Dear Sister Laura : 

The sun shines brightly, the birds 
sing sweetly, the fields are green, 
the air is fragrant with the perfume 
of flowers, but for me these things 
are as though they were not. 

Only yesterday we committed to 
mother-earth one who was taken 
away in the prime of life from all 
the endearments of earth, but whose 
last words breathed a sweet submis- 
sion to the Will of God. 

Not quite four years have elapsed 
since I wrote the " Bridal, " and I 
am now called upon to record the 
" Burial." 

Truly, sadness and misery follow 
close upon happiness and pleasure. 
Light and darkness chase each other 
over the earth. The tones of the 
lute and viol and merry peal of the 
marriage bells scarcely die away, 
ere, following close upon this all, 
comes the sad and solemn pageant 
of shroud and pall and tolling bell, 
as a slow procession winds its way 
to the charnel-house. 

Must I write it! — how can I think 
it! — Nettie is dead ! That insidi- 
ous foe, Consumption, blinded our 
eyes, and we could not see her fad- 
ing day by day; and when the stroke 
fell, it came with rebounding force, 
and well-nigh crushed us ! We know 
that " He doeth all things well." We 
do not repine, but we feel that the 
hand of the Lord is heavy upon us. 
1 am reminded of the words spo- 
ken to Noah after the flood : " I do 
set my bow in the cloud, and it shall 
be the token of a covenant between 
me and the earth." So, also, may 
we remember that death is a coven- 
ant: "For in the day that thou 



eatest thereof thou shalt surely die/ 
sounded in Adam's ears ; and, having 
sinned, "Dust thou art and unto 
dust shalt thou return." We think 
of the Savior's words: " Except a 
corn of wheat fall into the ground 
and die, it abideth alone; but, if it 
die, it bringeth forth much fruit." 
And again we read : " There are also 
celestial bodies, and bodies terrestial ; 
but the glory of the celestial is one, 
and the glory of the terrestial is 
another." 

The cloudsseem thick, but through 
a rift may be seen a bow of exceed- 
ing great and precious promises. 
One short week since she was with 
us — and now! she reposes beneath 
the clods of the valley ! It was her 
lot to die from home; but she was sur- 
rounded by kind, Christian friends, 
who anticipated every wish ; who 
smoothed her passage out of this 
world, and paid the last solemn rites 
with a iree-will devotion seldom 
met. Their reward will be here- 
after, when the Lord will say, "Inas- 
much as ye did it unto one of the 
least of these my brethren ye did it 
unto me." 

Write me soon. To-night I go to 
my home in Indiana. Ma. will go 
to her's soon; and "Our Nettie" 
we leave in this beautiful Miami 
Valley. Dropping off, one by one ! 

Six days and nights she withered thus : at last, 
Without a groan, or sigh, or glance, to show 

A parting pang, the spirit from her passed ; 
And we who watched her nearest could not 
know 

The very instant, till the change that cast 
Her sweet face into shadow, dull and slow, 

Glazed o'er her eyes. 

Farewell. 

Hattie F. Miller. 

Dayton, Ohio, May 30, 1871. 



She died happy, in the full faith of a 
blessed immortality. 



192 



OBITUARIES. 



OBITUARIES 



Died, May 28, 1871, at the houio of br. Geo. 
Garver, near Dayton, of quick consumption, 
NELLIE S., consort of br. II. J. KURTZ, 
aged 24 years, 8 months and 17 days. Text, 
Philip, 1: 21. 

Died, in the Logan Church, Logan Co., 0.. 
March 9, 1S71, our dear old sister SUSANNA 
KEER, aged 82 years and about 4 months. 
Funeral services by bros. Elders Abraham, 
Franz, and Joseph Kauffman and the writer. 
Text, Job, 21 : 32, 33. J. L. Frantz. 

Also, in the same Church nnd County, our 
dear old sister MARY HUDSON, March 10, 
1871. She was a consistent member for many 
years. Her disease was consumption— age, 68 
years and 7 months. Funeral services by br. 
Jds. N. Kaufftnan, from Rev. 14: 13. 

Also, on the 15th day of April, 1871, in Lo- 
gan Church, Ohio, beloved young sister MARY 
E. DETRICK, wife of friend Abram Detrick. 
She leaves a dear husband and one little babe 
and many friends to mourn their loss. Her dis- 
ease was consumption — age, 21 years, 4 months 
and 10 days. She had put the day of grace off 
to a late hour. She called for the brethren 
about two weeks before she died, and was re- 
ceived in the Church by baptism. Funeral im- 
proved by the bros. Jos. N. Kauffman, Michael 
Swangur and the writer, from Phil. 1 : 23, 24. 
J. L. Frantz. 

Also, on the 18th of April, infant daughter of 
friend DAVID PLANK, age about 13 days. 
Funeral conducted by John Warich Ornish, 
minister in the German, and the writer in the 
English, from 2d Samuel, 12 : 23. 

J. L. Frantz. 

Degraff, Logan Co., Ohio. 

Died, in Fairview Congregation, Appanoose 
County, Iowa, of internal cancer, April 10, 1871, 
sister SUSAN EPPERLY, aged 43 years, 8 
months and 14 days, wife of br. Henry Epperly. 
She had been ailing for some time, but not 
thought dangerous until a short time before her 
death. She was truly one of the mothers in 
Israel, highly esteemed in the church and vicin- 
ity in which she lived, and, though she sleeps, 
her memory still lives in the hearts of many. 
She leaves three sons and one small daughter — 
none of them members of the church. May God 
season this affliction to their conviction and con- 
version ; and may he sustain the husband by 
his grace, which can heal all sorrows. Dis- 
course, Rev. 14 : 13, by Wm. Stickeen and oth- 
ers, to a large audience. 

Died, in the same Congregation, of Bold 
Hives, JOHN A., son of br. J. M. and sister 
Mary Clemmens, Apr. 16th, 1871, aged 5 months 
and 15 days. How soon our earth. y hopes are 
blasted. Its stay was short on earth. The Mas- 
ter, who doeth all things well, called it from its 
parents to dwell in the paradisical plains of 
Elysian happiness. May God sustain the pa- 
rents in their affliction. Funeral discourse from 
1st Peter, 1 : 24, by Elder A. Replogel and 
others. Goldson Prewitt. 

Unionville, Iowa, April 21st, 1871. 



Died, near Eaton, Prehlo county, Ohio, April 
20, 1871, br. JOHN LANDES, of Dropsy, aged 

73 years, 6 months and 3 days. Ho was a faith- 
ful member of the church for many years, and 
leaves an aged sister and threo children to 
mourn their loss. His remains were followed to 
their last resting-place by a largo number of his 
relatives and friends. Funeral discourse by 
bros. Abraham Gants and Nathan Hnywood, 
from Matthew, 11: 29, 3D. 

Br. Landes removed from Augusta Co., Ya., 
into Preble Co., Ohio, in 1832, and bought a 
farm, where he remained until his death, beloved 
and respected by all his neighbors. J. D. 

Died, in Grandround Valley, Union Countv, 
Oregon, Feb. 21, 1871, S1NDRILLA, infant 
daughter of friend Joseph and Sindrilla Shoe- 
maker, aged 5 months and 4 days. It suffered 
eighteen hours, when God called it to a better 
world. Funeral services by a baptist minister. 
(Companion please copy.) 

Died, in the Black Swamp Congregation, 
Wood County, Ohio, Dec. 25th, 1870, br. JOHN 
SMITH, aged 103 years, 11 months and 15 day?. 
He was born and raised in England, and the 
father of two sons, with whom he lived. His 
wife died in England. Funeral services from 
2d Timothy, 4 : 6, 7 and 8. He was baptized 
June 6th, 1868. While going to change his 
clothes, he said he had done the bigest day's 
work he had ever done, ne communed that 
fall with us, at our love-feast, and walked about 
without a cane. Before our next love-feast, in 
the fall, he was struck with the palsey. He was 
anointed in May, 1870. When this was done, 
he said he had done every thing he knew to in- 
sure the great salvation of his soul. His life 
was still prolonged, in a helpless condition, till 
October 15*h, 1870, the time of our love-feast. 
After the meeting, a few of our Bishops went to 
his house and administered the sacred emblems 
to this aged brother, when he shed tears of joy 
to think that the Brethren thought so much of 
him in his affliction, which he bore with pa- 
tience, hoping there was a crown of glory laid 
up in heaven for him. One week before his de- 
parture, several Brethren and myself visited 
him a few minutes before meeting. He showed 
great manifestation of good faith. He filled 
part of his Christian mission by raising hi* 
head from his pillow to salute the Brethren 
present. Funeral services by Noah Henricks. 

Brethren and Sisters, hold out faithfully in 
all your Christian duties, that we may all one 
day meet him. 

(Companion please copy.) S. Fink. 

Died, near Burlington, Demoines County, 
Iowa, February 2d, 1871, our old sister and 
mother CATHARINE DEARDORFF, aged 90 
years, 3 months and 26 days. She, with her 
husband, br. John Deardorff, moved from the 
Four-mile Church, Union County, Indiana, in 
1838, to this State, where they lived until their 
deaths. Brother John died July 1st, 1853, aged 

74 years, 2 months and 5 days. Two of their 
children live in this State — my wife and one sis- 
ter — one in Missouri, and the balanco in Cali- 
fornia and Oregon. 

Father's funeral services were by the Breth- 
ren. Mother's funeral sermon not yet preached, 
as she lived a great way from the Brethren. 

David Kingery. 



The Children's Paper. 

. TERMS REDUCED 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

1 copy per year to one address $0 30 

8 copies " M " " 2 00 

20 " " " " ' 4 00 

Wo ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers for it as well 
as in furnishing reading matter for the chil- 
dren. 

Back number* can be furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise at the time. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all oiders to 

41. J. KURTZ. Dayton, O. 

NOW READY 

Scripture Parables 

IN 

VERSE 

WITH 

Explanatory ISTotes. 

This little book containing the Scripture 
Parables in verse with notes and engravings, 
and some choice hymns will be out soon. 64 
pages. Price 15 cents. 

Agents wanted to whom a liberal deduction 
will be made. 

Address: H. J. KURTZ, 

Datton, O. 



SIMPLK, SAFE, SURE 



DOMESTICMEDICINE. 

A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, 
adapted to popidar use, and made familiar to 
the ordinary reader. 

It gives the symptoms of the various disea- 
ses incident to the human family, with appro 
priate remedies — the best known — and the 
general treatment required in each case. It 
is illustrated with numerous engravings — 
about a hundred fine cuts of the most com- 
mon medical plants, with the description, lo- 
cality and habits, and medical uses of them. 
A Glossary is annexed defining the technical 
terms, and also a complete Index. 624 pp. 
8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. 
The binding of some of the books is slightly 
marred, but not to materially injure its du- 
rability. Otherwise the book is in good order. 
Only a limited number of these books is for 
sale and those wanting a copy must order 
soon. Every family should have a work of 
the kind. Sent postpaid for $2,15 or by ex- 
press for $1.75. This is just about half price. 
Address H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, O. 



THE VINDICATOR 

Contends for the self-denying principles of the 
church, and a more devoted consecration to 
true piety and holiness. And, as we are all on 
the " wheels," it admonishes to a check of the 
" speed." 

Eight pages, twice a month, at 65 cents a 
year, (back numbers furnished,) or 30 cents 
from 1st July to end of year. 

Address SAM'L KINSEY, Dayton, 0. 



DR. SWAN'S QUICK AGUE 
nURR 



It has the following advantages: 

1. The first dose breaks the Chills. 

2. The doses are taken at long intervals. 

3. It has no unpleasant effects. 

4. It requires no other medicine. 

5. It increases appetite, restores strength — 
in a word it does its work faithfully and well. 
By enclosing one dollar to the address of the 
undersigned, a box of the cure will be for- 
warded by mail, post paid. 

YVORDKN EDMISTER, 

Mt. Vernon, Ohio. 
To the brethien and readers of the Visitor 
I would say, that from what I have seen and 
heard of the effects of the above named Ague 
cure, I am perfectly satisfied that it will do all 
that is claimed for it by the above named Dr. 
Swan. 

\V . Kpmistf.r. 



Agents Wanted for 

GOD IN HISTORY 

ONE OF THE REMARKABLE BOOKS 
OF THE AGE. Abounds in thrilling pas- 
sages and startling theories. Treats on living 
issues and recent events. Reviews Infalli- 
bility and the War in Franck. Restores 
History from the terrible abuse into which it 
has fallen. Shows that GOD, NOT CHANCE 
control* the world; that Redemption is the 
Golden Thread of History; that Providence 
is its light; that God is in History, and all His- 
tory has a unity because God is in it. These 
great truths have been overlooked by nearly 
all historians. God does control in the affairs 
of nations, and for His glory. 

Our plan insures large sales. Address 
!. W. GOODSPEED & CO.. 
37 Parle Row, N. Y., or 148 Lake Street, 
Chicago. 



POR BALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 
•GOSPEL VISITOR," 

ivill be sr:u poitpaid ;ii the annexed rate*: 
OehlschlflBger'a German and Engliafa 
Dictionary, with pronunciation of the 
German part in English character!.. $1*5 
The tame with pronunciation of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.75 

Nonresistance paper 20 

hound -J.") 

Nead's Theology 1. 1'> 

Wisdom and Power of God 1.45 

Parable of th<" Lord's Supper 90 

Plain Remarks on Light Mindedness. . It) 

Wand chide Seele [ German ] 1,15 

Wallfahrl nach Zionsthal 60 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition ) 

Plain sheep hinding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco 1.00 

Per dozen, by express It). 00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form... 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

Neic German Hymn Book. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single ,50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1.25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

Arabesque plain 1 ,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9.00 

Hymv Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

" per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &c. at the 
risk of the sender. 
Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 



THE IUiF/ni REN'S 




Containing the United Counsels and Conclu- 
sions of the Bnthrcn at their Annual Meetings 
fire. By Elder HENRY KLUTZ. 



The work neatly bound together with 

"Alexander Mack's Writings," 
I copy sent by mail postage paid $1.70 

Of those bound there are but few left, and 
as the "Macks" are out of print, when thene 
few ;tre disposed ot. hence friends who wish 
to have a copy had better send orders soon. 
Of the Encyclopedia in pamphlet form (with- 
out Mack) we have yet some more than of 
the hound ones, and to have them more spee- 
dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them postpaid 
f >r sercnty Jive cents [$0.75] 

Address: HENRY KURTZ, 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co.. O. 



The Great Remedy! 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
new should know that Dr. Fahmey's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county. 
Md., as far back as 1789. It .is now put up in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
be taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
bad cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a bad case of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
can take it as well as the aged and feeble, atid 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
sent upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will be sent free to 
any address. For particulars address Dr. P. 
Fahrney, No. 30, North Dearborn St., Chica- 
go. III., or Dr. P. Fahrney'9 Bro's & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 

Sold by Druggists and Storekeepers. 



LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethren " can find their 
style of 

HATS 

of best quality at reasonable rates at 
SAMUEL COLLINS' 
330 Third St. 

Dayton, O. 

[ Sent by Express wherever ordered. ] 



TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIENDS. 

I have still on hand a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Snpper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reador. The whole 
containing 282 pages neatly [bound, which I 
offc: on the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $ ^8 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B F. Moomaw, 
Bonsack, Roanoke Co., Va. 





Plli VISITO 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXL J[TLY, 1871. NO. 7. 



TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
H. J. KURTZ, PRINTER & PUBLISHER. 





CONTENTS. 

Spontaneous Obedience 193 

Baptism 196 

The Stiimhlers 201 

Science and thegBiblc 203 

Shine as Lights 205 

The Decalogue as a Legal System 207 

Mode and Design of Baptism 209 

She is not Dead but Sleepeth 211 

Teaching Theology in the Sabbath- 
schools 213 

Care for the Converts 214 

The Family Circle: 
Home Life, or Woman at Home .,.. . 21 G 

A story for ihe boys 217 

The boy that grew to be a gentleman . . 218 

The Lilliesof the Field 213 

Our late Annual Meeting 219 

Our journey to the East 221 

Obituaries 223 

Appointments — Errata 224 



Letters Received. 

From Eliza Stephens, Obediah Sumnasr 
<ner, S D Caldwell, N F Miller, J G Rogers, H 
R Holsioger, H II Propes, George \V Fnnsler, 
John Hart, John P Miller, Margaret A Tinsler, 
Aaaron Diehl, J S Hanger, Wm T Robinson, 
Isaac Price, N B Grumbaugh. 

WITH MONEY. 

From Elias Grabill.Josiah Ashenfelter, Samuel 
A Honberger, David Garber, E R Stifler, R 
Smutz, David B Pefley, Wm M Hamilton, C 
Newcomer, Rasalinda P Cassel, James E. Kin- 
zie, John Long, Joseph Holsapple, N J Roop, 
David Howdeshell, George Flack, N B Brum- 
baugh C Hoover. 



PUBLISHER'S NOTES 

We are still short of gome of the books on our 
list. Wo have had somo orders on hand for 
some time that we could not as yet fill. Please 
have patience. 

Our severe affliction and troubles have nec- 
essarily interfered some with our business. If 
life and health are spared, we hope to be up to 
time again soon. 



A NEW OFFER. 

We offer the Gospel Visitor, from June to end 
of year, Minu'es included, for sixty-five cents. 
We can still furnish back numbers from the 
beginning of the year, and offer the full volume 
for one dollar. We nre this year again sending 
quite a number of copies gratuitously, and 
would gladly send more out free if we could. 
To those who feel like doing something towards 
ciroulatiug the Visitor among the poor, we make 
the following proposition : We will send the 
present volume of the Visitor to any person of 
the above class you may name, for fifty cents. 
This we will do as long as we can furnish back 
numbers. 



MINUTES. 

Our susbcribers will be supplie 1 with the 
Minutes of the Annual Meeting. We shall also 
print some extra copies. Price. 10 cents for 
single copies and 75 cents per dozen. 

German Minittf.s. — We also expect to print 
the Minutes in German shortly. Price s*me as 
English. 



The Methodist — A large eight page religi- 
on! weekly. The lending independent unofficial 
organ of American iVIcthodism. Contains gen- 
eral religious and other news. Sunt free for one 
month to any one who will apply for it. G. C. 
Halsted, Publisher, 111 Nassau St., N. Y. 

Home and Health — A new journal, giving 
the fullest possible information concerning the 
art of preserving health. $1 50 per year. W. 
R. DePuy & Brother, Publishers, 850 Broadway, 
N w York. 

The Christian Cynosure. — Opposition to se- 
cret societies is the mission of this paper. Pub- 
lished fortnightly at$l a year, by E. A. Cook, 
88 Lasalle Street, Chicago, Illinois. 



The Children's Paper. 

TERMS REDUCED- 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

1 copy per year to one address $0 30 

8 copies " " " " 2 00 

20 " " " " " 4 00 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers for it as well 
as in furnishing reading matter for the chil- 
dren. 

Back numbers can be furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise at the time. 

Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all oiders to 

H. J. KURTZ. Dayton, O. 

J^-For special induoemeDts, see Children's 
Paper for July. 

SALEM COLLEGE. 

BOURBON, .MARSHALL COUNTY, INB. 

The Fall term of this Institution will begin 

Septamber 6, 1871 Both sexes admitted on 

equal footing. A class in Padactics will be 

organized for the speci;tl training of teachers. 

For further particulars address 

O. W. Millkr, A. M., President. 
Bourbon. I rid. 



I CtoSPKL fUBTOa 



Vol. XXI. 



JULY, 1871. 



No. 7. 



SPONTANEOUS OBEDIENCE. 

They were willing of themselves. 2 Cor. 8 : 3. 

We cannot think of a better 
phrase than spontaneous obedience 
as expressive of some thoughts rela- 
tive to Christian character that we 
wish to offer. We therefore use it, 
and give one of Webster's defini- 
tions of the term spontaneous. It 
is as follows : 

" Proceeding from natural feeling, 
temperament, or disposition, or from 
a native, internal proneness, readi 
ness, or tendency, without compul- 
sion or constraint." 

It is a pleasure to the converted 
and sanctified soul to obey God. It 
waits not to be urged to duty when 



yea, beyond their power they were 
willing of themselves." So we nee 
that it was the grace of God con- 
ferred on those exemplary Chris- 
tians that prompted the spontane- 
ous obedience which was a commen- 
dable trait in their character. And 
wherever this grace reigns, the un- 
constrained obedience will manifest 
i tself . The apostle commended the 
obedience of the Corinthian breth- 
ren because they were so liberal in 
their contributions to the poor saints 
at Jerusalem. This voluntary or 
unconstrained obedience was mani- 
fested sometimes in one way and 
sometimes in another. But it seems 
to have been a characteristic of the 



, first Christians generally. They 
that duty is made apparent. "They I , .„, ,, ° , * , . ,/ 

.... .._ ir , „ _. J ientered with all the heart into the 

were willing of themselves. There! . „ ~. . , „ .. , . a 

, . . . , 'service of Christ, reeling the lnnu- 

was an impulse within them, grow- ? ,^ , .. , . i ™ . 

; , .. . -i ence of all the motives which Chris- 

ing out of the divine nature that 

they possessed, that prompted them 

to duty. They acted from a sense 

of duty within, and not from the 



tianity brings to bear upon man to 
induce him to do right. 

The characteristic of true Chris- 



force of circumstances, or of per jtian obedience, as expressed in the 
suasions from others. This seems phrase they were willing of them- 
to bo the meaning of the words of \selves, means a readiness at all times 
Paul to the Corinthians that head | in Christians to meet all the obliga- 
this article. But this readiness toitions they are under to themselves, 



respond to the calls of duty in the 
Corinthian Christians was not ow- 



to the world, to Christ, and to the 
Church. They should not wait for 



ing to the goodness of their nature,! others to lead the way, or for others 
as will be seen by reading the con- to urge them, but, seeing the way 
text: "Moreover, brethren, we do 
you to wit of the grace of God be- 



of duty open, they should he will 
ing of themselves to enter, and do 
stowed on the churches of Macedo so without delay. So clear and 
nia; how that, in a great trial of strong should be their sense of pro- 
affliction, the abundance of their; priety in yielding to all the demands 
joy and their deep poverty abounded of the Gospel, that it would he an 
unto the riches of their liberality, act of greater self-denial not to yield 
For 10 their power, I bear record, than to yield. If the love of Christ 



104 



SPONTANEOUS OBEDIENCE. 



constrains them as it did Paul, noth- 
ing will grieve them more than to 
be prevented from laboring to pro- 
mote the cause of Christ. Instead 
of making excuses and finding a 
reason to justify them in delaying 
or altogether refusing to respond to 
a call of duty because some others 
are doing so, with David they will 
make baste and delay not to keep 
God's commandments. 

We have an illustration of this 
spontaneous or voluntary obedience 
in the history of the Israelites. 
When the tabernacle and its furni- 
ture were to be prepared, it is said 
" Moses spake unto all the congre- 
gation of the children of Israel, say- 
ing, this is the thing which the 
Lord has commanded, saying, take 
ye from among you an offering unto 
the Lord. Whosoever is of a will- 
ing heart, let him bring it, an offer- 
ing ot the Lord. Ex. 35 : 4, 5. The 
rule here given by Moses, or the 
Lord by Moses, is, Whosoever is of 
a willing heart. The " Lord loves a 
cheerful giver." And it appears 
from the rules here given that noth- 
ing was wanted but what was con- 
tributed willingly. This showed 
very plainly that the Lord had not 
made their burden heavy. He left 
it to their own judgments and con- 
sciences to decide the amount it was 
right for each to give. After Moses 
had commanded the will of the Lord 
unto the people, they resorted unto 
their homes and prepared to do 
what the}- had learned was their 
duty. They were the wise hearers 
who hear the word of the Lord and 
do it. " And they came, every one 
whose heart stirred him up, and 
every one whom his spirit made 
willing, and they brought the Lord's 
offering to the work of the taber- 



nacle of the congregation, and for 
all his service and for the holy gar- 
ments. And they came, both men 
and women, as many as were will- 
ing-hearted." Verses, 21, 22. In 
the 29th verse it is said, " The child- 
ren of Israel brought a willing offer- 
ing unto the Lord, every man and 
woman, whose heart made them 
willing to bring." It is said their 
hearts and spirits made them will- 
ing; or, in the language applied by 
Paul to the Christians at Corinth, 
they were willing of themselves. 
They were ready to obey the Lord, 
and contributed to the work of the 
tabernacle. And they did this, not 
from fears of the terror of the Lord, 
nor from the earnest persuasions of 
Moses, but from the promptings of 
their enlightened minds and subdued 
spirits. They loved God and his 
service, and that love constrained 
them to act promptly and liberally 
when duty called. 

The same spontaneous obedience 
is seen in the building of the temple 
in the time ot David. In speaking 
of his own feelings he says : " Now 
I have prepared, with all my might, 
for the house of my God, * * * * 
because I have set my affection to 
the house of my God." 2 Chron. 
29 : 2, 3. He then appeals to the 
people, and inquires, " Who, then, 
is willing to consecrate his service 
this day to the Lord ? when the 
chief of the fathers and princes of 
the tribes of Israel and the captains 
of thousands and of hundreds, with 
the rulers of the king's work, offered 
willingly. Then the people rejoiced, 
for that they offered willingly, be- 
cause with perfect heart they offered 
willingly to the Lord; and David 
the King also rejoiced with great 
joy." Terse 5, 9. 



SPONTANEOUS OBEDIENCE. 



195 



We see in these instances plainly 
illustrated the idea to be conveyed 
in the phrase spontaneous obedience. 
We see there was no reluctance, no 
excuses offered, no waiting for oth- 
ers. Their hearts were in the work, 
and, as a consequence, their affec- 
tions were set on the work ; and, 
hence, " duty was not a load, nor 
worship a task/' 

So it should always be, and so it 
always will be where the true spirit 
of obedience prevails. Sincere 
Christians will be willing of them- 
selves to obey the calls ot duty ; and 
this spontaneous obedience may be 
regarded as a test of a sincere 
and correct Christian character. 
Although we may seldom fail of 
being in our place in the house of 
God, or at the Lord's table, and 
though we may liberally contribute 
to the [calls of eharit}-, and attend 
to a form of devotion in private as 
well as in public, if such religious 
performances are done merely to 
avoid the wrath of God, or to secure 
to us a heavenly inheritance after 
death, or to enable us to sustain 
something like a fair Christian char- 
acter before men, if we have no 
pleasure in the performance of our 
Christian duties, and do reluctantly 
what we do, and seem to make it a 
point to do as little of all kinds of 
Christian work as we possibly can 
do to save our standing in the 
church, surely we should suspect the 
correctness of our Christian charac- 
ter; and not merely suspect it, but 
put it down as radically defective. 
To this spotaneous obedience, such a 
prominence is given in the Scrip- 
tures, and it is so frequently incul- 
cated and so warmly urged, that it 
is to be presumed that no prefessed 
Christian will deny its importance. 



And yet, from the apparent want of 
it, it may not be out of place to 
state some considerations, to make 
its importance more impressive. We 
need line upon line and precept upon 
pecept, if not always to teach duty, 
to help us to remember it — to stir 
up our pure minds by way of re- 
membrance. 

1. Conformity to the divine pat- 
tern given us requires spontaneous 
obedience. Christians profess to be 
the disciples of Christ. We bear 
his holy name; and we profess to 
have his spirit. The apostle posi- 
tively declaies that " if any man 
has not the spirit of Christ, he is 
none of his." Kom. 8 : 9. Now, the 
whole life of Christ, and the readi- 
ness with which he met death, 
plainly showed that his heart was 
fully in the work which he came to 
do. He did not prosecute his labor 
with a reluctance that showed he 
regarded it as a task from which he 
would have preferred to be excused, 
but with a willingness and cheer- 
fulness which proved that he de- 
lighted in it. Are we, then, in spirit 
and action his imitators ? If so, 
the language ol our hearts must be, 
"I delight to do thy will, O God." 
There must be no shirking of 
duty; no shunning of the cross ; no 
holding back; but we must" press 
forward to the mark of the prize of 
the high calling." There must be 
no finding fault with duty, nor any 
complaining of hardships. Obedi- 
ence to the commandments of the 
gospel is a native element in the 
soul that is truly born of the word 
of God. 

2. Another consideration that, 
should prompt to spontaneous obe- 
dience is this : It is plainly implied 
in the Scriptures that any other 



196 



BAPTISM. 



obedience than spontaneous, will 
ing, or cheerful, is, in the lightpl 

the gOMpel, no obedience nL all 
" But this I say, he which soweth 
sparingly shall reap sparingly ; and 

he which soweth bountifully shall 
reap also bountifully. Every man 
according as he purposeth in his 
heart, so let him give; not grudg- 
ingly, or of necessity; for God lov 
eth a cheerful giver." As it is posi- 
tively declared that the Lord loves 
a cheerful giver, the inference that 
is evident to be drawn from this is, 
that he loves none other; and what 
he does not love is not to him accep- 
table service. If, then, we are not 
willingly and cheerfully endeavor- 
oring to meet all the obligations 
connected with our Christian char- 
acter and profession, and heartily 
prosecuting the work of the Lord; 
if* it is easy for us to omit any duty; 
or, if a small obstacle will keep us 
from assembling with the saints on 
the Lord's day, or any season ap- 
pointed for devotional exercises; 
or, if there is in the heart an incli 
nation to feel that the Lord is a hard 
master, we may conclude hearts 
are not right in the sight of the 
Lord, and with Peter we should 
weep bitterly. 

Finally, this spontaneous obedi- 
ence shows the blessedness or a 
Christian life. While the thoughts 
of a Christian heart naturally as- 
cend to God, the actions of a Chris- 
tian life are as naturally in harmony 
with all the great requirements oi 
the gopel. As the pulsations of the 
heart in the physical organization 
of man Bend out the blood which 
forms the different parts of the body, 
so the pulsations of the spiritual 
heart send out the divine power 
which forms all the parts of the 



Christian character. « Ho that be' 
lievefh on me," says our Lord, " as 
the Scripture hath said, out of his 
belly shall flow rivers of living wa- 
ter." May our prayer then be, and 
all our efforts be in harmony with, 
this prayer: " Create in me a clean 
heart, O God, and renew a right 
spirit within me." Ps. 51 : 10. Then 
shall we bo u willing of ourselves," 
whatever duty 7 requires 

J. Q 



For the Visitor. 

BAPTISM. 

Dear Brethren : Pedobaptists 
argue that the scriptures command 
no particular mode for baptism, and 
hence leave it optional with man to 
choose his own mode, &c. I presume 
there is no one contends that the 
scriptures give any mode by way of 
commandment. Yet, we contend 
that they clearly indicato one, and 
that immersion is the mode indica- 
ted, and trine action (or immersion) 
is commanded by the risen Savior 
in the general commission. I will 
give all the scripture bearing di- 
rectly or indirectly on baptism, and 
the reader will draw his own con- 
clusions. 

"John the Baptist preached in the 
wilderness of Judea, saying, repent 
ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at 
hand. Then went out to him, &c, 
and were baptized of him in Jor- 
dan, confessing their sins." (Matt. 
3:1,6.) a Then cometh Jesus from 
Galilee to Jordan unto John to bo 
baptized of him; but Jesus when he 
was baptized, went up straightway 
out of the water." (Matt. 3 : 13, 16.) 
" And there went out unto him all 
the land of Judea, and they of Jeru- 
salem, and were all baptized of him 



BAPTISM. 



19" 



in the river of Jordan, confessing 
their sins." (Matt. 1 : 5.) "Jesus 
came from Nazareth of Galilee and 
was baptized of John in Jordan ; 
and straightway coming up out of 
the water," &c. (v. 9, 10.) That 
dipping or immersion is the mode 
indicated in the Savior's baptism, 
as set forth in these scriptures, I 
presume all will admit. " But John 
also was baptizing in Enon, (a 
stream of water,) near to Salim, 
because there was much water there, 
and they came and were baptized." 
(St. John, 3 : 23.) If sprinkling be 
the mode, why need John go to bap 
tizo where there was much water? 
Sprinklers do not now resort to pla 
ces of much water for sprinkling; 
but immersionists do to immerse. 
Header, what mode does this indi- 
cate ? " And he commanded the 
chariot te stand still ; and they went 
down both into the water, both 
Philip and the eunuch ; and he bap- 
tized him. And when they were 
come up out of the water," &c. (vs. 
8, 38, 39.) Header, what mode is 
indicated here ? Do sprinklers, both 
the one who sprinkles and the one 
to be sprinkled go down together 
into the water for the purpose of 
sprinkling ? Baptists do for the pur 
pose of dipping or immersion. "Let us 
draw near, with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith, having our hearts 
sprinkled from an evil conscience, 
and our bodies washed with pure 
water." (Heb. 10 : 22.) Reader, 
here is an indirect reference to bap- 
tism, and the mode indicated is im- 
mersion. The wriolebody to be wash- 
ed in pure wafer, implies dipping or 
immersing the body in water. You 
who contend that one drop is as 
good as an ocean, very well know 
you could not even wash the end of 



one of your fingers with one drop of 
water. " Therefore, we are buried 
with him by baptism into death.." 
Dear reader, here is reference to 
baptism in the past; that is, as it 
had been performed or administered. 
Does the mode indicate sprinkling 
or immersion. "Buried with him 
in baptism." (Ool. 2 : 12.) Is sprink- 
ling or immersion indicated here? 
" According to his mercy he saved 
us by the washing of regeneration 
and renewing of the Holy Ghost." 
(Titus, 3:5.) Does sprinkling or 
immersion imply washing? Judge ye. 

Dear reader, these are the passa- 
ges referring directly or indirectly 
to baptism. Read them in their con- 
nection, with an unbiassed mind, 
and then decide what mode they 
indicate. If you read these passa- 
ges in the " Revised Translation of 
the Scriptures by the American 
Bible Union," or the Translation of 
the Scriptures by " Mac knight," you 
will read immerse in all the places 
referred to. And if you read them 
in the German translation by Lu- 
ther, Felbirger, or Frushom, you 
will read dip in all the places where 
baptism is used in King James' 
translation. Let not the inquirer 
after truth say the Scriptures teach 
no mode of baptism. 

In addition to these scripture tes- 
timonials, I will give, for the ben- 
efit of the general reader, some his- 
torical account of how the ancient 
Christians understood and practiced 
baptism. 

Of the church Fathers, Terlullian 
is the first I rind who has written 
anything on the mode of baptism 
The mode, not being doubted or 
disputed, a defence* of it was unne- 
cessary. He onlj' referred to it in- 
cidentally. II o was writing on the 



198 



BAPTISM. 



inconsistency of Christians being 
"crowned with carnal crowns," &c, 
and gives an account of one refus- 
ing to be crowned. Being asked 
his reasons, he answered : " i" am a 
Christian." This Christian firmness 
under persecution Tertullian de- 
fends; and says, without any scrip- 
ture document, ho would defend it 
on tradition and support it by con- 
sequent custom ; and says, " In fact, 
to begin with baptism, when we are 
about to come to the water, in the 
same place, but at a somewhat ear- 
lier time, we do in the church tes- 
tify, under the hand of a chief min. 
ister, that we renounce the devil 
and his pomp and his angels. Then 
are we thrice dipped, pledging our- 
selves to something more than the 
Lord hath prescribed in the gospel." 
This was written, toward the close 
ot the second century, about 196. 
The mode of baptism then was 
thrice dipping. When Tertullian 
saj-s, "pledging ourselves to some- 
thing more than the Lord hath pre- 
scribed in the gospel," he has no ref- 
erence to the act of thrice dipping ; 
that being an act and not a pledge. 
He said he would defend the Chris- 
tian who refused to be crowned, 
without any scripture document, 
but on the ground of tradition, and 
of consequent custom. Eenouncing 
the devil and his pomp and his an- 
gels, under the hand of a chief min- 
ister at tho time of baptism, is 
clearly a voluntary pledge. No 
scripture can be adduced in support 
of it; and Tertullian could truly 
say it was something more than the 
Lord had commanded in the gospel ; 
yet could with propriety use it as 
an argument in favor of the Chris- 
tian who refused to be crowned with 
the pomp of the devil, having volun- 



tarily renounced it all at his bap- 
tism. 

A trine action is positively com- 
manded b} T tho Lord in the gospel, 
(Matt. 28 : 19, 20,) saying, " Go and 
teach all nations, baptizing them in 
the name of tho Father, and of tho 
Son, and of tho Holy Ghost." And, 
as Tertullian says dipping was to 
baptize, ho does not say dipping 
three times was something more 
than tho Lord had' commanded in 
the gospel — for here it is. But to 
renounce the devil and his pomp 
and his angels, under the hand of a 
chief minister before the baptism, 
is a pledge not written in the gos- 
pel. To defend trine action in the 
commission by syntax, supplying 
the ellipsis, &c, is for the learned 
only. The Lord intended his gospel 
for all, and hence so worded his com- 
mission that a wayfaring man, 
though a fool, cannot err in it. If 
the Lord had said, go and teach ail 
nations; baptize them in the name 
of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost; 
then a single action or dip would 
be clearly implied. But he did not 
so word it. He commanded them 
to go and teach all nations, baptiz- 
ing (means more than one) them in 
the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Header, 
will this language admit of but one 
action? The most ordinary, un- 
learned mind answers, no. Then, 
Tertullian had no reference to three 
dippings when he says, " pledging 
ourselves to something more than 
the Lord has commanded in his 
gospel." 

Hobinson quotes Tertullian (the 
original I havo not seen) as saying 
that " baptism was administered 
with great simplicity. The mode 
seems to have been this : The ad- 



BAPTISM. 



190 



oainistrator, standing in the water 
and putting the hand on the back- 
part of the head of the candidate, 
who also stood in the water, bowed 
him forward till ho was immersed 
in the water, pronouncing in the 
mean time the baptismal words by 
which he characterized him a Chris- 
tian." 

On the state of baptism in the 
Oriental Churches, Robinson saj-s : 
" The Nestorians, so called from 
Nestor, patriarch of Constantino- 
ple, were separated from the Greek 
Church in the fifth century, and 
they have continued an independent 
hierarchy to this day." Of their 
mode of baptism he says : " The 
priest, who stands on the west side 
of Jordan, (the name of their bap- 
tistry,) turns the face of the cate- 
chumen to the east, and lays his 
hands on his head and bows him 
forward into the water a first time, 
saying such an one, the servant of 
God is baptized in the name of the 
Father, to which the company an- 
swer amen; then, bowing him a sec 
ond time, he says, and of the Son — 
answer as before, amen j then a 
third time, saying, and of the Holy 
Ghost, amen," &c. This was the 
mode of baptism in the fifth'eentury. 
The testimonies on trine dipping 
(no other mode being known) are 
so numerous, that in an article for 
the Visitor one must suffice. 

I quote again from Eobinson. He 
says : "That most learned and per- 
fect judge of ecclesiastical antiqui- 
ties, Monsieur Daille, treating on 
this subject, (baptism,) in answer to 
Cardinal Bellarmine, takes occasion 
to upbraid the Church of Rome with 
insincerity in boasting of her con- 
forming to antiquity. lie proves by 
unquestionable authorities that trine 



immersion, first mentioned in the 
close of the second or at the begin 
ning of the third century, was the 
invariable practice of the Catholic 
Church, both Greek and Roman, till 
about the sixth century, when the 
Spanish Catholics adopted single 
immersion j that, although Gregory 
I. allowed the validity of immersion 
in the case of the Spaniards, yet lie 
saj'S the Romans practiced trine im- 
mersion ; that a Synod of Constan- 
tinople censured the Eunomians for 
practicing single immersion in the 
name of Christ; that the apostolical 
canon expressly forbid it, and thai 
Alcuin, two hundred years after 
Gregory, censured the Spaniards for 
it as acting contrary to universal 
practice, although they baptized in 
the three names , that, notwith- 
standing the opinion of Gregory 
and the practices of the Spanish 
Catholics, trine immersion continued 
to be universally practiced till the 
fifteenth century, (he might have 
added, till the Reformation); that 
Basil, Jerome, Gregory, Nyssen, 
and others, pretended, at first, it 
was an apostolic tradition ; that 
their successors did the same ; that 
there is no tradition so geieral; 
that the Cardinal allows and even 
proves all this; that the Church 
boasts of her attachment to ancient 
tradition, and yet nether dips three 
times, nor, in some cases, once, but 
has fallen into a habit of pouring or 



spri 



nklin; 



Where, then, is her 



boasted reverence for antiquity ?" 

Menno says: '< After we have 
searched ever so diligently, we shall 
find no other baptism besides dip- 
ping in water which is acceptable to 
God and maintained in the word. 
Menno was dipped himself, and he 
baptized others by dipping; but 



200 



BAPTISM. 



some of his followers introduced 
pouring, as they imagined through 
necessity in prison, and now the 
practice generally prevails." 

Kev. John Wesley in his journal 
lays: 

» Savannah, 1776, Feb. 21st. 

Mary Welch, aged eleven days, 
was baptized, according to the cus- 
tom of the first church and the ride 
of the church of England, by im- 
mersion. May the 5th, I was asked 
to baptize a child of Mr. Parker's, 
second bailiff of Savannah ; but 
Mrs. Parker told me, neither Mr. P. 
nor I will consent to its being dip- 
ped. I answered, if you certify that 
your child is weak, it will suffice, 
(the rubric says,) to pour water 
upon it. She replied, 'Nay, the 
child is not weak ; but I am resolved 
it shall not be dipped/ This argu- 
ment I could not confute. So 1 
went home; and the child was bap- 
tized by another person." 

Dr. Martin Luther to Henricus 
Genesius, PuStor at Ichterhausen, 
how a Jewess should be baptized, 
Anno 1530, says : " As to the public 
administration of baptism, let her 
be dressed in the garments usually 
worn by females when bathing, and 
be placed in a bathing tub, up to 
her neck in water, covered as said 
with bathing garments; then let 
the baptist dip her head three times 
in the water, with the usual words: 
1 baptize thee in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost, amen." (Luther's 
works, vol. 10, page 2,638.) 

Dear reader, we have traveled to- 
gether through the Scriptures to 
learn what they teach and imply in 
reference to the mode of baptism, 
glancing at different translations, 
and are convinced and persuaded 



that trine dipping is clearly indica- 
ted. By the way we have also ex- 
amined ecclesiastical records, at dif- 
ferent periods from tho year of 
Christ 200 to the 1580, and havo 
found that trine dipping, face for- 
vvanl, has been the almost universal 
practice. Romish superstition and 
idolatory, however, so corrupted it, 
that at the time of the Reformation, 
though they generally retained im- 
mersion, yet burdened it with no 
less than twenty-tw r o ceremonies. 
By the decrees of councils and the 
sword of the magistrate infant bap- 
tism became universal. No printed 
scripture was found. The few man- 
uscript copies written in the dead 
langnages were stowed away in 
dusty, dirty libraries. The condi- 
tion of the world was deplorable. 
God comes to the rescue. He gives 
the world the art of printing, and 
Luther to translate the scriptures 
into the vulgar tongue. 

Now, dear reader, let us look to 
Schwardzenau, Germany, and see 
Alexander Mack and his wife, Geo. 
Grebi, Andreas Boney, Lucas Tet- 
ter, Joanna Noethiger, (bred Pres- 
byterians,) and John Kipping and 
wife, (Lutherans,) by mutual agree- 
ment meeting together to read tho 
(now printed) Bible, and to edify 
one another in the way they had 
been brought up, (for, circumstanced 
as they were, they did not know 
there were any baptists in the 
world,) and we will see this little 
band searching the scriptures, hav- 
ing believers' baptism by trine im- 
mersion, face downward, so forcibly 
impressed upon their minds, that 
they unconsciously adopted the very 
mode practiced for ages. The coin- 
cidence is so remarkable, that we 
cannot escape the conviction that 



THE STUMBLERS. 



201 



it was the work of the Holy Spirit 
working in them both to will and 
to do. 

This, dear reader, is the Church 
of God, tho body of Christ, the 
ground and pillar of the truth. I 
invite you to come into it. Be not 
fearful. It is built upon the Rock 
Christ Jesus, and the gates ot hell 
shall not prevail against it. 

D. P. Sayler. 



THE STUMBLERS. 



RY THE REV. TIIEO. L. CUYLER. 

Society is full of stumblers. Alas ! 
that there should be eo many "stum- 
bling-blocks" over which the weaker 
brethren trip their feet and fall into 
disgrace or ruin. The history of near- 
ly every church is the chequered story 
of those who have run well and won the 
erown, and of those who have stumbled 
and bruised themselves by frightful 
falls. "While new converts are coming 
in from the world, fresh and hopeful, 
old backsliders are being brought "into 
hospital/' to recover from sprains and 
bruises. The work of every faithful 
pastor is not only to lead in, but to help 
up on their feet those who have fallen. 

For Christianity is not only regener- 
ating, it is restorative. Christ is both 
a pardoner and restorer. He "came 
into the world to save sinners," not to 
spurn them. Only look at the company 
of His followers, and see how many 
there are whom his compassion has 
helped up on their feet! There are 
pardoned Peters who stumbled through 
self-confidence; and Marys out of whom 
he had cast seven evil spirits ; and the 
"women who was a sinner;" and since 
lhat day hosts of reformed inebriates, 



and penitent Magdalens and crippled 
backsliders, who have had to limp along 
the road to the "better country" on a 
crutch. One of the most blessed offices 
of pure Christ like religion is to take 
stumbling-blocks out of people's way; 
and another is to lift up those who have 
tumbled down over them. 

"Brethren," said the inspired Paul, 
"if a man be overtaken in a fault (or 
caught in a fault,) ye which are spiritual, 
restore such an one in the spirit of meek- 
ness. The plain English of this com- 
mand is: if a fellow-creature have fal- 
len into sin and shame, then, instead of 
| leaving him there, wounded and half 
i dead, stop and help him up. Pour the 
oil of sympathy into his wounds. Play 
the good Samaritan to him. If he has 
been tripped up through temptation, 
don't jeer at him, or cast the condemn- 
ing stone. However low or disgraceful 
his fall, give him a lift by your prayers 
and counsel and support; and perhaps 
"his feet and ankel bones may receive 
strength." Don't irritate him by tell- 
ing him how much you "pity" him ; 
but come up close to him, and lend him 
your arm to steady him along. There 
is a great difference between countenanc- 
ing a sin and countenancing a sinner 
whom you wish to save. 

The word "restore," which Paul used, 
signifies to set right. It is a ?urgicil 
term; it applies to setting a broken 
bone. Society is as full of stumblers 
who have fractured their consciences, or 
sprained their good resolutions, or bruis- 
ed their hearts, as the French hospitals 
are of wounded soldiers. But, when 
the transgressor has fallen, and the mis- 
chief been wrought, what then ? When 
a church member has been tripped by 
sudden temptation, or has caught an aw- 
ful fall by venturing over into Satan's 
play-grounds, what then ? Shall the 
wounded brother be left to the clutches 



202 



TillS STtJMBLK,., 



of "Giant Despair V Shall ho be left 
to limp along as a shunned and friend- 
less cripple? Ah ! that is not the way 
that a merciful God treated David when 
he stumbled, or the way in which the 
loving Jesus treated Simon Peter. 

Sometimes good people act very badly 
toward their children when they have 
gone astray. When a young man, in 
the heat of passion, has pitched himself 
over into a disgraceful sin, I have known 
a mortitied and indignant father to lock 
him out from the family-circle and the 
family- altar; and all the while the stern 
man flattered himself that he was frown- 
ing upon sin. Instead of that, he was 
hardening a sinner. I have known an 
erring daughter to receive more sympa- 
thy everywhere else than under her own 
roof. "Fathers ! provoke not your 
children to wrath" Ye which are 
spiritual — i. e., have the spirit of Christ 
restore such an one in the temper of 
meekness. I am not pleading for sin, 
or excusing it ; I am pleading for sin- 
ners. I am pleading for every prison 
convict that has ever come out of "Sing- 
Sing," that he should have a fair chance 
to climb back again to honest respecta- 
bility. I am pleading lor every peni- 
tent girl who ever stumbled into un- 
chastity, through lawless passion or a 
seducer's devilish wiles I am pleading 
for every reformed tippler, that he have 
a helping hand extended to him, and a 
fair opportunity to get on his feet. Let 
us consider ourselves, lest we also be 
tempted." 

I do not wonder that so many stum- 
ble Only look at the number of stumb- 
ling-blocks, and at the class of persons 
who put them in their brothers' way. I 
have just had a sad interview with a 
young member of my church, who late- 
ly stumbled into drunkenness. When 
called to account, he stated that he be- 
gan to drink, "by advice of his physi- 



etdfl, for his health !" I do not know 
which to blame most — the poor youth 
who stumbled, or the careless Doctor 
who gave him such fatal advise. Thou- 
sands have fallen over this medical 
stumbling-block J and I impeach every 
physician in the land who recklessly 
prescribes beer or "Bourbon," as an ac- 
complice in the ruin of the drunkards 
they help to make ! Surely God has 
made enough tonics and restoratives, 
without having recourse to the seductive 
cup of poison or to the deadly "worm of 
the still." 

Only consider, too, how many profess- 
ing Christians offer wine at their tables. 
What moral right has any follower of 
Christ to put the bait before his or her 
neighbor's lips? If the contents of the 
glass which I offer to my "weak broth- 
er" makes him stumble, he stumbles 
over me. I am a sharer in his sin. If 
he goes from the party or the wedding 
company under my roof with an enkind- 
led thirst for the bottle, I lighted the ac- 
cursed fire. If he becomes a drunkard, 
I helped to make him one; and to that 
degree have helped to shut him out of 
Heaven. And, if I put a stumbling- 
block in another's way to keep him from 
Heaven, am I quite sure that I shall get 
there myself? 

Hon't you ever take wine?" said a 
hospitable, easy-souled bishop to a 
friend, before whom he pushed a decan- 
ter. "Are you afraid of it?" "No," 
replied the friend. "I am afraid of 
the example." Now that kind old bish- 
op may think it a grievous sin to omit 
the false word "regenerate" from the 
baptismal service of his church; but 
what right has he to ignore that solemn 
word of God, *\A bishop must be not 
given to wine!" 

Oh ! these stumblei s ! How fast 
they multiply ! How fearful they fall ! 
What groans of the wounded are in our 



SCIENCE AND THE BIBLE. 



203 



ears! May God open our eyes to see 
the stumbling-blocks we put in our 
brothers' way; and may God move our 
hearts to help up the fallen, in the spirit 
of Christ ! — Independent. 



SCIENCE AND THE BIBLE. 

There exist several interrogatories 
in the book of Job, the decyphering 
of which seems associated with the 
revelations of science. The 38th 
chapter is markedly rich in this res 
pect. At the 31st verse the All 
Infinite one is represented as thus 
interrogating Job: " Canst thou 
loose the bands of Orion ?" Now, 
Orion is the winter evening glory 
of the stellar firmament. Bright, 
beautiful and bold, it glows with a 
refulgence wholly unequalled by any 
portion of the universe of stars. Its 
position in space is such that it can 
be seen by the entire habitable 
world, except in the month of June, 
when it rises and sets with the sun, 
and consequently is absorbed in the 
solar reft^gence. It must be inter- 
esting to the student of the high 
and ennobling science of astronomy 
to reflect upon the following remark- 
able coincidence, that about 5776 
years ago the centre of this constel- 
lation was the leader of the starry 
host. It then occupied the first 
point of Arie«, the vernal equinox, 
or line of right ascension, and what 
is even more remarkable and pro- 
foundly interesting is that at this 
precise time, when this'constellation 
w r as the leader of the heavens, man 
was introduced upon the earth, ac- 
cording to the Mosaic narrative. 

Now, I am conversant with the 
deductions of the geologists and 
their claim tor a greater antiquity 
for man. I reject the development 



theory of Darwin, on the ground 
that there w T as a time when mind 
was associated with matter, that 
the act was not a progessive one, 
but done at once and in full ; hence, 
the races of molusk, monkey, bab- 
oon, or ape, have no connecion with 
the form endowed with the attribute 
of mind. The development theory 
demands greater antiquity. God 
can vouchsafe his own divine ray 
on the soul of man at will, and each 
one can judge for himself of the 
two theories. 

We have diverged a little from 
the question, " Canst thou loose the 
bands of Orion 1" In the region of 
the belts or bands of Orion exists 
one of the largest and most wonder- 
ful nebula) that the heavens offer 
for the contemplation of man. It 
was most apparent that Job was 
powerless to solve the interrogation, 
as were also the wise men of anti- 
quity. The wondrous secret has 
been faithfully kept. This nebula 
has refused every inquiry of the 
astronomers of the old world. Even 
the huge telescope of Eosse utterly 
failed to penetrate its depths or light 
up a path through its dark recesses. 
But to-day its bands are loosed. 
Science hath set its Pharos on its 
headlands of gloom, and its rays 
develops a bridge of light which 
spans its dark gulf. The powerful 
telescopes of Struve, Bond and Clark 
have penetrated the veil, and its 
mysteries are an open door. 

Again, it is asked in the same 
chapter, " Hast thou entered into 
the treasures of the snow V Job 
probably had not. There is no proof 
that any of the men of antiquity 
had investigated this department of 
science. It seems never to have 
attracted attention until this our 



20i 



SCIKNUE AM) THE BIBLE. 



day , and man y even no w see nothing 

ID a snow-storm but a snow-storm. 
But men of Boientific research have 
entered into the treasures of the 
snow, and now number three hund- 
red varieties of form in the snow- 
flake. 

A third interrogation runs thus: 
" Cans thou bind the sweet influen- 
ces of Pleiades?" We very natu- 
rally ask what sweet influence can 
possibly emanate from Pliades more 
than from Hyades or any of the 
constellations, seeing that Pleiades' 
are in no sense conspicuous, having 
not one star of the first magnitude 
in the cluster. Yet the language of 
this entire chapter is said to be that 
of God speaking unto Job, and in 
order to be valid it should and must 
bear the stamp of Godlike signifi- 
cance. There is not a shadow of 
evidence to show that Job had the 
most distant knowledge of any in- 
fluence whatever emanating trom 
the Pleiades, nor has a ray of light 
been thrown on this mysterious pas- 
sage until our own day. On the 
14th of December, 1846, Sir. William 
Hamilton announced to the Royal 
Society of London that he had just 
received from Professor Madler, of 
Dorpat, the extraordinary and ex- 
citing intelligence of the dis- 
covery of the central sun, and its 
location is the central star of the 
Pleiades, around which the entire 
drift of the heavens tends. 

A^ain Job is interrogated, 35th 
verse: " Canst thou send lightnings, 
that they may go and say unto thee, 
Here we are V This question is 
also of latter-day interpretation. 
There is no evidence that Job had 
the least control over the winged 
messenger or any of the great 
minds of preceding ages. Still 



there was not a question put to Job 
but what has been or is being an- 
swered by his posterity. For the 
solution of this case we cite to you 
the philosopher and his kite, our own 
sago, serene, glorious old Franklin. 
lie heaves his lasso over the storm- 
steed and tames his fiery breath. 
Morse sees the subjugated spark and 
applies it to the wire, saying, " Go 
hence and say, Here we aro. 

Finally, Sir Isaac Newton, in his 
commentary on the Bible, makes 
this remark: "The knowledge of 
mankind would be so increased that 
they would bo able to travel at 
tho rato of fifty miles an hour." 
Voltaire, who did not believe in the 
inspiration of the Scriptures, got 
hold of this, and said "Now look at 
that mighty mind of Newton, who 
discovered gravity, and told us such 
marvels for us all to admire ; when 
he became an old man and got into 
his dotage, he began to study that 
book called the Bible, and it seems 
that in order to credit its fabulous 
nonsense we must believe that the 
time is coming when men will be 
able to travel fifty miles an hour. 
The old dotard!" exclaimed the 
philosophic infidel. But who, we 
ask, is the dotard now ? Newton, 
in reaching the conclusions stated, 
reasoned from high thoughts of the 
Most High — "Voltaire, from the as- 
pect of things as they then stood 
revealed. Again we ask, Who is 
the dotard now ? In the language 
of Whittior, we would say 

" Let yonder whistle shrill and rumbling jar 
Of the fire-wheel and steedlesa car," 

make the reply. — New Bedford Mer- 
cury. 



SHINE AS LIGHTS. 



205 



"SHINE AS LIGHTS." 

What a majestically glorious object is 
the sun "cooling forth as a bridegroom 
out of his chamber, rejoicing as a strong 
man to run a race,", raising his ruddy 
lock- above (he crest of the mountain 
top, or lifting them from his cloud cur- 
tained ocean bed, and as he rises, gorge 
ous in his apparel of purple and gold, 
pouring down floods of golden radiance 
on all beneath, dispelling darkness, peo 
pling emptiness, filling silence with mel 
ody, awakening life, and throwing over 
every object robes of brightness and 
beauty! How magical the effect, how 
potent the power of sunshine ! What 
balm and bliss, what light and life, what 
hues and happiness are in its cheering 
rays ! 

How fair and lovely, too, the full-orbed 
moon appears — Queen of the Night, 
attired in flowing robes of silver, walk- 
ing in her brightness, "with all her vir- 
gin stars around her," shedding down a 
milil and snowy luster, which beautifies 
all which it reveals and guilds each ob- 
ject on which it rests. Or, to change 
the allu-ion, turn from the deep blue 
firmament above to the dark green ocean 
below. See yonder rugged coast, whose 
sunken rocks and frowning cliffs have 
formerly been the occasion and the 
scene of many a dire disaster and heart 
rending calamity; have re-echoed many 
a shriek of drowning anguish, and have 
been covered with the spoils of many a 
noble vessel wrecked, or with the blanch- 
ed, bruised bodies of the victims of the 
deep. Now on it, erect and firm, bid- 
ding bold defiance to the howling storm 
and the hungry wave, the benignant 
lighthouse stands, holding forth the 
light which is life to the benighted and 
imperiled mariuer, sending out all night 
long its beneficint beams, to warn from 
dangerous reefs which shallow waters 
cover and over which the foaming break- 



, is; 
Fit em- 



en dash, or to guide into safe, commo- 
dious harbors, where quiet waters rest 
and storm-beaten vessels safely ride at 
anchor. The inscription on tbe Eddy- 
stone tower, which for more than a c n- 
tury has gladdened the eye of the siilor 
on the rough shores of Cornwall 
"To (jive liyht, to save life 
blem of a true Christian; grand motto 
for every believer ! 

To one or other, or perhaps b<>th of 
these classes of objects, the apostle prob- 
ably refers when he says, ''Shine ye as 
lights in the world, holding for h the 
Word of Life," using them as fit. ex- 
pressive metaphors to represent the po- 
sition, relations, whose privilege and pre- 
rogative is to shine, aud whose para- 
mount duty is to hold forth the W >rd of 
Life. A3 the orbs in the sky by shin- 
ning unfold the divin ■ glory and illu- 
mine the world, so Christians by living 
reveal God and Guide men. As the 
lights burning and turning on the top 
of the towers warn, inform, direct, and 
guide the storm driven seamen; so, be- 
lievers, by well ordered holy lives and 
by well-directed, patient efforts are ren- 
dered instrumental in warning, enlight- 
ening, blessing, and saving their fellow- 
sinners. 

Christ is the light, the sun, the cen- 
tral, exbaustless source of light, which 
lighteneth every man and all orders of 
intelligence. The highest and the holi- 
est, the saved and the saiutly, all alike 
reflect his brightness; and of that tem- 
ple where shall be gathered the united 
congregation of a holy universe, the un- 
fallen and the ransomed, "The Lamb 
shall be the light of it." 

Christians, so far as they are Christ- 
like, are lights in the world; as He was 
in the world, so are they for the light 
and life of men; not of themselves, as 
originating and imparting, but by re- 
flecting and exhibiting it in their lives 



206 



SHINE AS LIGHTS. 



and by their labors. They are to shine 
both by being and doing — by example 
and effort. They must embody and ex- 
emplify, as well as proclaim and publish 
the truth; as books are often ornament- 
ed by illuminated letters or pictorial il- 
lustrations, to render them more attrac- 
tive and effective. So Christians are to 
adorn the Gospel by the radiance of a 
holy life and the amenities of a godly 
conversation, by gentle words and noble 
deeds. They are to minister to the weal 
of others by breathing accents of un- 
feigned tenderness in the ear of the sor- 
row-stricken, and by performing actions 
of genuine kindness to the needy, the 
diseased, or the destitute. The most po- 
tent, permanent, penetrating influence 
for good is a holy, consistent, Christlike 
life. Books only exert an influence 
when read. Sermons can only do good 
when heard, and not always then ; but 
purity and piety, goodness and grace 
exemplified, accomplish much by their 
very presence, and cease not to shed 
their luster on all. All should thus 
shine. Their being and their blessed- 
ness consists in shining. Many may not 
be able to speak eloquently, or write el- 
egantly, or work vigorously, or give 
largely; but all may live holily, and, 
therefore, happily and healthfully. 
Though one may not shine in splendor 
like a sun, he may sparkle as a star. If 
he cannot shed forth the effulgence of a 
revolving lantern on the summit of a 
tower, he may blaze as a torch on a 
projecting headland, flame as a lamp at 
a pier, or shine as a candle in the win- 
dow. This the saints of God have ever 
done — separately as individuals, or 
unitedly as a church. 

Abraham, by his person and his 
prowess, his wanderings and his wor- 
ship, his tent and his altar, his life of 
faith and death of hope, shed the light 
of a morning star over the dawn of the 



patriarchal period. Moses, by the 
strength of his faith, the sublimity of 
his character, and the radiance of his 
spiritual life, brighter than his God-lit 
countenance, shone as a star of the first 
magnitude during the long, dark night 
of Israel's wanderings- Elijah, by his 
fiery zeal, his dauntless heroism, and 
his self sacrificing devotion, flashed like 
a meteor athwart the murky midnight of 
the Church's darkest eclipse. Daniel, 
by his simple life, his heavenly wisdom, 
and his unfaltering steadfastness, not 
only illumined the Church in the cloudy 
days of her long, dreary exile, but ar- 
rested the attention and constrained the 
admiration of her oppressors. Paul, by 
the splendor of his gifts, the extent 
of his labors, and the magnanimity of 
his heroic endurance, poured floods of 
light on many lands, during the morn- 
ing of the Christian dispensation. Lu- 
ther, by the singleness of his eye, the 
intrepidity of his courage, and the 
dauntlessness of his daring, gilded with 
a ruddy haze the cloudy horizon of the 
Early Reformation. And many stars of 
equal magnitude or of lesser note have 
sparkled in the moral firmament in the 
past or shine there now for the enlight- 
enment of the world. 

And oft in dark days of spiritual de- 
clension and widespread apostasy a faith- 
ful few have kept pure and prominent 
the Word of Life — the light of the 
world. The noble Waldenses, in the 
valleys of Piedmont, amid persecutions 
the most appalling and sufferings unpar- 
alleled, held high the torch of truth 
during the dense darkness of the Middle 
Ages; and they hold it forth still. The 
high-minded Huguenots, on the plains 
of France, shed a rich glory on the page 
of Christian history in a time of dast- 
ardly defection and gloomy, cruel big- 
otry, and sealed the truth of their testa- 
mony by torrents of blood. The sturdy 



THE DECALOGUE. 



207 



Covenanters on the wild moors of Scot- 
land, from cave to cave, from crag to 
crag, carried tbe sacred fire, and fed it, 
which now fills that whole land with its 
hallowed light. The Bush, ever-burn- 
ing, yetuuconsumed, has been the light 
of all the ages and is the glory of our 
own. 

To perpetuate and extend the light of 
truth is the duty of the Church, and 
each member must bear his share of the 
responsibility. Ability and opportunity, 
means and facilities, are within our 
reach. Much has been done; but the 
few have done it. Vast sums in the ag- 
gregate have been contributed ; but, 
when distributed among the many 
givers, the share of each is humiliating- 
ly small. We can all do something, 
even the least. The prophet Jeremiah 
represents the children as gathering the 
wood, while the men kindle the fire and 
the women knead the dough, in the 
service of their idols. Surely a similar 
united effort might be made in the serv- 
ice of the Lord. A little child, on be- 
ing asked what she could do, or whom 
she could bring to Jesus, after a little 
thought, said : "I will just bring him 
my own self." Just what each should 
first do — give ourselves first unto the 
Lord as an offering of gratitude, and 
then seek to bring others as trophies of 
his grace. If we shine not, it is be- 
cause there is no light in us; if we heal 
not, it must be that we possess no vir- 
tue; if no one is enlightened by our 
presence, cheered by our counsel, com- 
forted by our sympathy, or led to the 
cross by our efforts, then have we reason 
to fear that we are lamps without oil, 
or, at best, a candle under a bushel, a 
finger-post without a direction. Let 
your light shine, brother, for the sake of 
others, that they may see and be saved. 
Shine for your own sake; to cover the 
light may not only obscure but extin- 



guish it. By kindling the torches of 
others, our own will burn the more 
brightly. — Independent. 



THE DECALOGUE AS A LEGAL 
SYSTEM. 



BY JOHN M. 



STEARNS, 
AT LAW. 



COUNSELLOR- 



What is usually termed the Ten Com- 
mandments, or the Decalogue, is a com- 
plete system of law and government. 
But though written by the finger of God 
on the tables at Sinai, it was not for the 
first time enacted then and there. It 
had antecedents and authority from tLe 
creation, more or less distinctly noted in 
the Sacred Narrative. 

Allegiance of man to God was the 
law of Eden; and paying homage to 
other beings than the Deity was rebuk- 
ed and punished. The crime of Cain 
was a profane use of the forms of wor- 
ship, while envy of his brother and cov- 
etousness of his fortune induced the 
crime of murder; and lying and false- 
hood were brought in to conceal this 
crime. At least four of the distinct 
commands of the decalogue were vio- 
lated by Cain, and such violations di- 
rectly or incidentally appear in the Sa- 
cred Record. 

The institution of marriage was estab- 
lished by God in Eden, was respected 
by the antediluvian Patriarchs; and the 
violation of this law is noted as a chief 
sin of the victims swept away by tho 
flood. They were exceeding wicked, 
and took them wives of all that they 
chose, and God determined their de- 
struction. 

Noah and his wife were saved from 
the waters of the flood. And God said 
to him, "Thee have I seen righteous 
before me in this generation." His sons 



208 



THE DECALOGUE. 



also respected the primitive institution of 
marriage. They had each but ono wife, 
as St Paul tells us that Noah prepared 
au ark to the saving of his house, where- 
in eight souls were saved from the flood. 
Even the name and person of God 
carried with them the idea of his char 
acter and government. "Enoch walked 
with God, and was not; for God took 
him" — that is, he obeyed God in his 
conduct and life. 

The right of property — as sacred to 
its possessor as the person by whose la 
bor, industry, and care it was accumu- 
lated and preserved — is recognized as 
early as the days of Cain and Abel. 
Abel's offering was the firstlings of his 
flock. If the rights of property were 
thus sacred, the commandment against 
theft had even then force and authority. 
Abraham, and Lot, and Isaac, and Jacob, 
and Joseph accumulated estates. 

Idolatry became a characteristic of 
the age of Nimrod. The recent de- 
struction of the flood had taught men 
the force of divine authority. This sen- 
timent of respect for government above 
man was sought to be appropriated by 
this mighty hunter of the East, to sus- 
tain his personal and despotic authority. 
80 he caused a vast and high tower to 
be erected in the plains of Shinar, de- 
signing that the Tower of Babel should 
stand, in the place of God, to protect 
the people against a future flood. Thus 
the followers of Nimrod, constituting a 
primitive nation, established idolatry as 
an incident of national power, until God, 
offended with their impiety, confounded 
their language, and vindicated what He 
afterward wrote as the second command- 
ment of His law. 

The Sabbath, as instituted by the ex- 
ample of God in creation, was still a 
subsisting institution in the days of Mo- 
sea. "Kemember the Sabbath day to 



keep it holy" showed that this sacred 
institution subsisted as a religious tra- 
dition of bygone ages. 

That honor to parents, as enforced in 
the fifth commandment, was not a new 
idea is evident from the entire domestic 
history of the Patriarchs. Witness the 
respect shown to Noah by his two more 
worthy sons; the deference of Isaac, in 
the matter of his marriage, to the wishes 
of his father; the burial of Abraham 
and Isaac by their respective children; 
the care and sustenance of Jacob by 
Joseph, his son ; the dying scene of this 
distinguished Patriarch ; his funeral 
obsequies, and the funeral march to a 
distant and foreign land, to the cave of 
Machpelah, where his mortal form was 
placed beside the dust of his father. 
These all testify how the fifth com- 
mandment thus controlled God's chosen 
servants. 

These ten simple commandments had 
been the subsisting laws by which God 
had sought to govern the human race 
for twenty five hundred years before 
their special consecration and enactment, 
amidst the fires and thunderings of 
Sinai. 

They were, in fact, the rescripts and 
digest of God's moral law. Taking 
these two tables as a whole, they em- 
brace the most complete and perfect 
system of law that the world has ever 
known. No virtue known to the moral 
world herein fails of approval and com- 
mendation; and no voice or crime of 
which man has ever been guiltyesca pes con 
demnation. These laws are definite and 
precise in their requirements, and still 
universal in their application. 

The law libraries of the world, with 
their mixed dialects, and ancient lore, 
and mammoth tomes, innumerable re- 
ports, and multitudinous variety of dis- 
cussions by men of judicial acumen and 
giant learning, do not give us one idea of 
crime or virtue, right or wrong, of the 
propensities or delinquencies of human 
life, beyond what is embodied in these 
sacred tables. Notwithstanding the 
ridicule sought to be thrown on a reso- 
lution of one of the earlier legislatures 
of Connecticut, that God's law should 
be th.» law of the colony until special 
laws should be enacted by the Govern- 



MODE AND DESIGN OF BAPTISM 



209 



merit, or to that effect, it is believed that! time that God was going to appeal, 
few cases arise claiming adjudication ( on Mount Sinai, in the sight of all 
from our courts of law that would not Israd ^ d . beforo the ddiveri 
be better determined by a careful re-j - x , . >, . B 

apect to the commands of decalogue. of the Iaw > that commandment was 
These simple aphorisms, so to speak, for them to wash their clothes, (Ex. 
throw a searching light on the incidents 19 : 14,) " And they washed their 
and character of crime, and afford the ! clothes/' 

safest criterion to discriminate between, ^ nQw ^ tQ nQtJcc some 
the false and the true. Virtue and pu-| x 

rityof life have here a standard for their Ba g e8 of scripture, to snow that gar- 
justification against false charges and , ments arc used as symbols : Kev. 7 : 
untoward appearances. ! 14 — " And have washed their robes;" 

This decalogue, as a whole, is one of verse 9— "clothed with white robes;" 
the most convincing proofs of divine 



Revelation and the divine government. 
Human wisdom and human learning are 



chap. 6 : 11 — "And white robes were 
given unto every one of them;" 



For the Visitor. 

MODE AND DESIGN OF BAPTISM, 



entirely inadequate to the production of chap. 3 : 18 — "And white raiment 
so perfect a system of law and govern- j that thou may est be clothed j" chap, 
ment; so definite and yet so .amveisal, 16 . 15 _« blessed is he that watch- 
so brief and vet so comprehensive! — ! .. , . . ,. ,, 

Christian U Jon. oth and kee P eth h,s ga™ents; 

-•hap. 1^ : 12 — " And he was clothed 

with a vesture dipped in blood ; w 
Jude, 1 : 23 — " Hating even the gar- 
ment spotted by the flesh;" John, 
19 : 25 — " Now the coat was without 
seam" — this may represent the gos- 
pel; Matt. 1 : 6 — "And John was 

■ this 
may represent the natural man; 
Luke 15 : 22 — " Bring forth the best 
robe " — this may represent the robo 
of righteousness. 

Therefore, it garments are used 
as figures, why may not the wash- 
ing of clothes be used as figures or 
types ? We cannot see anything to 
the contrary; and for that reason 
we say that the washing of clothes 
at Mount Sinai had something to do 
with baptism. With this view, we 
are investigating the subject of bap- 



The Mode and Design of Baptism 

AS PREFIGUERED BY THE WASHING ~ 
UNDER THE OLD COVENANT, WITH 
AN APPLICAFION TO THE NEW. 



In order that we may properly 
understand the mode of baptism, 
we must commence with the origin 
of types, the time and place, namely, 
Mount Sinai, at tho time of deliver- 
ing the Law. Prior to this we have 
nothing to prove the mode of bap- 
tism, it only being used in its gen- 
oral term : for instance, (1 Cor. 10 : 
2,) "And were all baptized unto 
Moses in tho cloud and in the sea 



" 



I Peter, 3 : 20, 21 : « Wherein few, 
that is, eight souls, were saved by 
water; the like figure whereunto 
baptism doth also save us." The 
first commandment given to the 
Israelites after they had come out of 
Kgypt, was at Mount Sinai, at the ling of the flesh connected with that 



tism. Then we shall note the wash- 
ing clothes at Mount Sinai as the 
first washing. The second washing 
we find in Num. 19 : 8 : "And he 
that burneth her shall wash his 
clothes in water and bathe his flesh 
in water." Here we have the wash- 



210 



MODE AND DESIGN OF BAPTISM. 



of tho clothes, and both in connec- 
tion with tho preparation of the 
water of separation, which is for 
the purification lor sin. 

We shall now notice some passa- 
ges of scripture to show that the 
word xoash is frequently used in the 
placo of baptism. Titus, 3 : 5 — "lie 
saved us with tho washing of regen- 
eration j" Eph. 5 : 26— " That he 
might sanctify and cleanse it with 
the washing of water by the word j" 
1 Cor. 6 : 11 — " And such were some 
of you, but ye are washed;" Heb. 
9 : 10 — " Which stood only in meats 
and drinks and divers washings and 
carnal ordinances. " The washings 
here do not belong to the carnal 
ordinances, from the fact that they 
are named after the washings. The 
apostle Paul well understood what 
those divers washings prefigered, 
when ho makes the application in 
the 10th chapter and 22d verse : 
" Let us draw near with a true 
heart, in full assurance of faith, hav- 
ing our hearts sprinkled from an 
evil conscience, and our bodies 
washed with pure water" — namely, 
by baptism. So, we understand the 
apostle. 

We now pass to notice the third 
washing under the Old Covenant. 
Lev. 8 : 6 — " And Moses brought 
Aaron and his sons and washed 
them with water." Here, in the 
consecration of the priests, it was 
necessary, before they could officiate 
in the offerings of the tabernacle, to 
be washed with water, and be 
anointed with the holy oil, as we 
find in tho 12th verse: "And he 
poured of the anointing oil upon 
Aaron's head, and anointed him to 
sanctify him." We have now no- 
ticed the three principal washings 
under the Old Covonant, and will 



now make the application to the 
washings under tho New Covenant: 
.Mark, 1 : 4 — " John did baptize in 
the wilderness and preach tho bap- 
tism of repentance for the remission 
of sins." God is again about to ap- 
pear to the children of Israel, and 
he therefore sends John tho Baptist 
to prepare the people by the wash- 
ing of water unto repentance. This, 
then, we note as the first washing 
under the New Dispensation, and 
answers to the washing of clothes 
at Mount Sanai, as there is a simi- 
larity between the circumstances 
which called forth those washings. 
The second washing under the new 
order is found in John 3 : 22 : " After 
these things came Jesus and his dis- 
ciples into the land of Judea, and 
there he tarried with them and bap- 
tized." There must have been a 
stronger attraction or power about 
his baptism than that of John, from 
the fact that John's disciples said, 
"All men come to him"; and it 
was said that he " made and bap- 
tized more disciples than John." 
He had power to forgive sins, which 
power John had not ; therefore, 
there must have been something 
about his baptism to attract the 
attention of John's disciples. 

From John's baptism we shall 
notice a question that arose between 
John's disciples and the Jews about 
purifying, in John, 3 : 25. We must 
remember that John was baptized 
at the time this question arose. The 
purifying was that of the water of 
separation, which we have already 
noticed. The form of the question, 
no doubt, was like this : the Jews 
countended that the water of sepa- 
ration was for the purification for 
sin, while John's disciples contended 
that baptism was never used in its 



SHE IS NOT BEAD BUT SLEEPETH. 



211 



place for the remission ol sins. This 
being the case ol the question, it 
shows a very strong relation be- 
tween them. Then, as the washing 
of clothes and the bathing of the 
flesh in water was a prerequisite in 
the application of the water of sep- 
aration in the purification for sin, 
so now the use of water is a prere- 
quisite to the application of the 
blood of Christ in the purification 
for sin. 

We pass to the third washing un- 
der the New Covenant, Acts, 2 : 38 : 
" Then Peter said unto them, repent 
and be baptized, every one of you, 
in the name of Jesus Christ, for the 
remission of sins, and ye shall re- 
ceive the gift of the Holy Ghobt." 
The Jews well knew what Peter 
meant by repentance, for they had 
requested that when John preached 
to them. But he adds now, " Be 
baptized in the name of Jesus Christ 
for the remission of sins." Then, 
as it was necessary to use water in 
repentance and in remission of sins, 
it would naturally follow that it 
would be necessary to use water in 
the gift of the Holy Spirit, as we 
have seen that it was necessary for 
the priests to be washed before be- 
ing anointed with the Holy Oil, 
which was a figure of the Holy 
Ghost. We, then, claim that on the 
day of pentecost there was a third 
washing used, as the Holy Ghost 
had now come. Our Savior said, 
Luke, 12:50: " But I have a bap- 
tism to be baptized with, and how 
am I straightened till it be accom- 
plished." He here has undoubtedly 
reference to his death, burial, and 
resurrection. The apostle Paul, in 
using the figure, Kom. 6:5," For if 
we have been planted together in 
the likeness of his death, (baptism,) 



we shall be in the likeness of his 
resurrection " ; 4th verse — " there- 
fore, we are buried with Him by 
baptism into death; that like as 
Christ was raised up from the dead 
by the glory of the Father, even so 
wo also should walk in newness of 
life." The apostle Paul, in Acts, 
20: 21, says : " Testifying both to 
the Jews and also to the Greeks 
repentance toward God and faith 
in the Lord Jesus Christ." Then 
wo shall have repentance just where 
| God placed it. And we have this 
design in the formula as given in the 
commission, baptizing them in the 
name of the Father unto repentance, 
and in the name of the Son for the 
remission of sins, and in the name 
of the Holy Ghost for the anointing 
of the same. This makes a full and 
complete baptism. 

J. B. 



For the Visitor. 

" She is not Dead but Sleepeth." 

These words may be spoken with 
as much truthfulness now as they 
were eighteen hundred years ago. 
The Author still lives, and they 
come to us] with double force when 
those of our heart's affections are 
consigned to the narrow limits of 
the grave. Our dear Nettie " is 
not dead but sleepeth." Who that 
witnessed her departing hours can- 
not testify to these words ? Being 
so weak that she could speak only 
in a whisper, and that only at times, 
yet, on the eve of her departure, 
she sat up and in a clear and unfal- 
tering voice declared what the Lord 
had done for her, saying : "At the 
age of fifteen, I started to serve the 
Lord, and, though I have made 
many mistakes, and sometimes got 



21 



SUB IS NOT DEAD BUT SLEEPETH. 



into tho wrong path, } T et I am not realms of the blest just six years 
afraid to die. I know that Jesus re before, exclaiming, " ILo is waiting 
in v friend." Turning to mo she to receive me in his arms !" What 
said : u Ma, don't you remember the a blessed meeting ! 1 felt like say- 
day ; I well remember it. 1 would ing, " Why must I stay, prison - 
like to stay with you all a little bound." If mine is to he the last 
While yet, if it wore tho Lord's will; link broken, may I (like them) be 
but if not, I am satisfied. 'Forme in readiness at the summons, so 
to live is Christ, but to die is gain.' that it may be said of me, " Sho is 
She then called on her sister Ilattio not dead but sleepeth." 
and others to sing. Being at the! It now becomes us to inquire, 
boose ot Br. Garver, (near Dayton,) from whence comes the light which 
where she had been taken bv the is to cheer us in the dark and gloomy 



good sister, to breathe the country 
air, in hope of benefitting her, she 
said : " Ca 

the family Tell them to come into 
the circle; it is so delightful ! She 
then repeated, " sing, sing !" When 
the voices faltered and the utteran- 
ces became choked with grief, she, 
in a clear voice, sang two verses, 
and then requested her husband to 
pray, which he did, followed by 
liatlie, when she responded, "amen/' 
The worship of that evening, 
from that sacred spot, will be held 
in everlasting remembrance by 
angels around the Throne, and will 
not soon be forgotten by the little 
group assembled there; and we 
must think " She is not dead but 
sleepeth." It is hard, very hard, 
for a mother to consign to earth 
the remains of a loving daugh- 
ter, but when such evidence is 
left behind, it soothes, at least, 
the tear from sorrow's eye. In her 
well hours, she never spoke much 
of her future prospects, and while 
a deathlike stillness reigned around, 
that she should break out in such 
strains surprised us all; and we 
truly felt that angels were hovering 
around to waft her spirit home. 
She said she was going to meet her 
dear father, who had gone to the 



hour of death ? Tim lamp ot eter- 
nity which Christ holds in his right 
sister Garver and all j hand is to show us the glory of God 
and light up our pathway to the 
skies. It exhibits to us this world 
in its real colors. It weighs it in 
an even balance before our eyes, and 
stamps its real value on its fairest 
features, viz : Vanity ! — a profound 
blank! And while gazing at this, 
the soul catches a glimpse of a bet- 
ter path, while the fetters seem to 
loosen, and the light increases as we 
look up from whence the light pro- 
ceeds. And now we feel that tho' 
there is darkness in the grave, it is 
only a passage though which we 
pass, when all is light, and love, and 
joy unspeakable ; consequently, 
looking beyond, we exclaim of one 
that is gone, (knowing that the 
grave is only a transient night,) 
"She is not dead but sleepeth. " She 
will awake in the morning, fresh 
and fair, with the bloom of eternal 
youth stamped upon her fair fea- 
tures. This glorious light has com- 
pletely exposed the nakedness of 
the enemies of our Savior, and many 
of them have been constrained to 
say that he " Spake as never man 
spake," while their dark enmity and 
venom have been directed against 
him only through the medium of his 



TEACHING THEOLOGY. 



213 



followers; but the}' have no cause 
to fear, so long as they walk in the 
light. His entrance into the gloomy 
abode of mortals was in poverty, in 
the deep vale of obscurity; hence, 
the poor beggar or ignorant slave 
can approach the manger, and there 
behold the light of heaven and earth 
displayed in his infant but omnipo 
tent Savior. Thus, he not only ap- 
peared on earth to show us the glory 
of the Father, the deformity of man, 
the sinfulness of sin, and the empti 
ness of this world, but he lighted 
up the dark valley of death, and 
brought life and immortality to light 
through the gospel, so that we can 
comprehend clearly why he said, 
" She is not dead but sleepeth." 

It is worthy of remark that, 
though all the world were looking 
for some grand personage to appear, 
the light did not appear (at first) to 
the learned — to the priests or the 
levites ; hut to the humble, vigilant 
shepherds in the field. And as Jesus 
Christ changes not, but is the same 
yesterday, to-day and forever, it is 
altogeiher probable that, at his sec 
ond coming, ho will not be more 
attracted by the splendor of earthly 
edifices or the wisdom of the world 
than he was when he appeared in 
Bethlehem of Judea, eighteen hun- 
dred and seventy years ago; then, 
let us use this world as not abusing 
it. not depending upon our learning 
nor upon our riches, for they will 
appear as filthy rags when we are 
called upon to meet him, whether 
at his second appearance or at the 
silent call of death. No garment 
will clothe us but his righteousness, 
that our nakedness will not appear. 
Dear brethren and sisters, though 
I feel that I am one of the most un- 
worthy among you, yet 1 feel a de- 



sire that I may be so clothed. Pray 
for mo. I think I feel more than 
ever to take shelter in the bleeding 

tShe is not 

Clara. 



side of Ilim who said, 
dead but sleepeth." 



Teaching Theology in the Sabbath 
Schools. 

N >t long since a writer of the Watch- 
man and Reflector, in "A Word to 
Sunday School Workers" said, "Teach 
Christ; not theology, but Christ; not 
biblical literature, but Christ. Show 
His as the model life," etc ".Make 
Jesus 'the One altogether lovely* to tho 
child." All this is excellent, only from 
one point we beg leave to dissent, or, 
rather, to ask how an intellig'nt Chris- 
tian tracker can teach Christ and not at 
the same time teach something of theo- 
logy? How shall I tell, to even a 
child, "that sweet story of old, 'when 
Jesus lived among men," and show Him 
as the 'sinless man,' if I do nut endeav- 
or to instruct, as far so a child is capable 
of receiving, of His humanity and as a 
human Savior, One to whom a little 
child may come? How shall I shew a 
Savior able to lift us God ward if 1 do 
not endeavor to impress on the infant 
mind that He is also God? I must 
show something more of Christ than a 
"model life," to make a deep impression 
on the heart; I must touch upon the 
Divine love which came to seek and to 
save ; a love grieved when we sin, a love 
ready to forgive our transgression, if I 
would have that love lead to Ilim or to 
likeness with Him. 

But the Sunday School, certainly in 
this country, is not a mere infant school, 
but a school where our youth, with ex- 
panding minds are taught in the Scrip 
tures and taught of Christ. The very 
question, "What think ye of Christ?" 



214 



CARE FOE THE CONVERTS. 



involves in it one of the finest points of How often may the heart become affect- 
Christian doctrine. Shall we discoun- led and lifted to a higher level by con- 
tenance thought on the subject? If teinplating Christ as revealed through 
you would you could not. You cannot some of the doctrines of the Bible. The 
even trace the narrative life of the man Christian who thus understands Christ 
Christ Jesus, and keep clear of spiritual who has learned by experience something 
issues; you cannot touch upon the of the beauty and exceeding richness of 
spiritual and leave theology wholly out j Christ, may hereby elevate the Sa- 
of the question. You may dwell on vior to a loftier sphere in his affections. 



His teachings, in even the most practical 
things, and you will find something of 
doctrine running through it. And the 
mission of Christ's earthly life, the 
plan of redemption through His death ; 
what is Christ to me without these 
truths becoming fixed in my heart ? 
When a mere child, we remember hear- 
ing a discourse on the words, "All 
Scripture is given by inspiration of God, 
and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, 
for correction, for instruction in right- 
eousness j" and to this day have not 
forgotten its import. Andnowwefiimly 
believe that were our children and youth 
in the Sabbath Schools of our evangeli- 
cal churches better instructed in the 
doctrines of Cod's Word, as far as they 
could understand, and encouraged to 
think more for themselves, we should 
have far stronger men and women in our 
churches. Besides this they would be 
altogether more likely to embrace and to 
hold fast to the truth. How many have 
drifted away to unbelief because of lack 
of scriptural knowledge ! how many to 
accept the errors of human reasons be- 
cause they were not better instructed in 
"the truth as it is in Jesus !" By ig- 
noring theology we make the cress of 
Christ of no effect. 

We would not teach simply a dogmat- 
ic theology ; but we would bring the 
truth to light through our teaching of 
Christ. We would make the Gospel 
more effective by instruction in the grand 
cardinal doctrines of the cross, which is 
the foundation of the true Christian life. 



Let more of theology be mingled in the 
teaching of the "sincere milk of the 
Word/' that Christ may be glorified 
thereby. — Watchman and Reflector. 



Care for the Converts. 

As large numbers are coming into the 
fold of Christ, we intend a few brief 
and pithy essays for their encouragement ; 
but before attempting this we have some 
suggestions to offer to the churches 
touching their duties to babes in Christ. 

1. The crisis generally called conver- 
sion is a critical period in one's history. 
It is not unattended with danger. The 
passage from death to life is often 
marked by an exuberance of emotion — 
a gayety of impulse — a pious exaltation 
and exultation which can not last. It 
is a new life, with joys and treasures 
all its own; and to the contrite spirit 
that intelligently grasps the promises of 
good — especially if the emotional na- 
ture is vigorous — there is often a full- 
ness of exquisite "peace and joy in the 
Holy Spirit," that constitutes a "heaven 
below, 
the poet utters : 



It is not an extravagance that 



"Earth has a joy unknown in heaven, 
The new-born joy of sins forgiven. 
Tears of such pure and deep delight, 
angels ! never dimmed your sight." 



But this very excess of joy consti- 
tutes a peril to the soul. The happy 
convert imagines it will always be so. 
His excited feelings lend their pure, 



CARE FOR THE CONVERTS. 



215 



bright hues to all things. He will 
never sin more. Christians are clothed 
with angelic perfection. He is not in a 
mood to accept the thought of imperfec- 
tion in them, or of sin in himself. 

Now, when all this excess of emotion 
subsides — and subside it must — and his 
calmer moods enable him to detect er- 
rors and follies in his brethren, and the 
rising of evil in his own heart, there is 
danger of a fatal revulsion. He is apt 
to swing from the hights of confidence 
into the depths of dispair; to doubt the 
genuineness of his own conversion — the 
reality of religion itself. It means a 
great deal — that record of our Savior's 
temptation immediately after his bap- 
tism, in which the arch-enemy sought 
to accomplish his fall alike through pre- 
sumption and despair. It needs a 
steady guiding hand here. The wise 
counsel of experienced Christians is al- 
most indispensable. 

2. There is a great lack of this vigi 
lant watch-care. Anxiety is apt to 
cease when sinners are gathered into the 
ark. The sympathies of the church 
being concentrated on the salvation Cf 
sinners, it is difficult to direct their in. 
terest into a new channel; and young 
converts are left to provide for them- 
selves, with scarce a question, even, as 
to their spiritual welfare. This is a fatal 
error. They should be encouraged to 
speak familiarly with experienced 
Christians of all that pertains to their 
growth and advancement in the new 
life. Nursing fathers and mothers are 
greatly needed in the churches. 

3. The period of "earliest love" is 
the time to enlist the converts in active 
duty. How many thousand of converts 
are "still born !" There is no provision 
made for them. They are not called 
out in the social meetings. There is no 
effort made to overcome their timidity. 
No place is sought for them in the Sun. 



day School. The excitement of the 
protracted meetings passes away, and, 
as was once remarked to us, "they cool 
off in the wrong shape." They are 
dumb and listless evermore. If they 
are heads of families, they ought to be 
encouraged to pray in their families. If 
they are young, they ought to be taught 
the necessity of closet prayer. If they 
have unfavorable surroundings in daily 
life, they ought to be watched and 
guarded with ceaseless vigilance. Sim- 
ply through inattention, they are left to 
drift away on the currents of worldly 
influence. 

Many come into the church sincerely 
enough, but with feeble faith. It is 
largely an affair of the emotions. Yet 
they have "faith as a grain of mustard 
seed," and with proper culture could be 
developed into a vigorous life. We ad- 
vocate no system of petting, — of hold- 
ing converts always in leading-strings ; 
the aim should be, under God, self- de- 
velopment. But this calls for much 
care and labor, and the church that en- 
lists them is bound to care for thorn. 
Preachers, elders and people have all 
much to learn and to do before their 
responsibilities, in this regard, are fully 
discharged. 

"Feed my lambs." 

— Christia n Sta n da rd. 



Do all in your power to teach your 
children self-government, and to correct 
their faults. If a child is passionate, 
teach him, by patient and gentle means, 
to curb his temper. If he is greedy, 
cultivate liberalty ; if he i3 selfiisb, pro- 
mote generosity. 



As a seal leaves a mark of itself in 
the wax, whereby it is known, so it is 
with every one who has a readiness to 
forgive others. 



210 



WOMAN AT HOME. 



Jjamilii (ftttlt 



Home Life, or Woman at Home. 



BY REV. I). F. NEWTON. 



" The Btream of pure and genuine lovo 
Derives its current from above; 
And earth a second Eden shows 
Where'er the healing water flows." 

ITome is the throne of empires on 
which woman sits, the sceptre with 
which she wields the destiny of na- 
tions. All that is dear and holy, 
noble and divine, in society or the 
nation, centres back to home, where 
woman presides as the angel of love. 

If she would seek the honor of 
exerting an influence which shall 
last after the present order of the 
universe is changed, a philanthro- 
pist whose name, though not lauded 
by the fickle multitude, shall be re- 
membered by the good and pure in 
the ages of eternity, let her not, for 
any social interest or cause, neglect 
the hallowed duties of home, but 
watch over them with jealous trust, 
with devotional constancy, with un- 
ruffled vigilance, to keep that home 
the nursery of all the virtues, the 
sanctuary of the heart's deepest 
loves, the "holy of holies/' where 
the divine presence may shine forth 
in her looks, and be manifest in 
her actions. 

Home is woman's true sphere. 
There is nothing in this wide world 
that will confer greater honor upon 
her than for her to make that home 
a type of what society should be, 
and of what heaven is in the graces 
of exalted character. As a wife, 
»he should be to her husband a guar- 
dian angel; as a mother, charged 
with the high trust of directing the 



I child, she should see that, like the 
I work of the skilful artist, she 
moulds it "true to nature," beauti- 
ful and pure. 

"Nor steel nor fire itself hath power, 
Like woman in her prayerful hour !" 

The poet has disclosed the secret 
of woman's conquering power. Fair 
in her virtue, smiling in her good- 
ness, she wields an influence which 
a mailed warrior never could. 

"Hail, woman, hail! last formed in Eden'« 

bowers 
'Mid humming streams and fragrant-breathing 

flowers ; 
Thou art, 'mid light and gloom — through good 

and ill, 
Creations glory — man's chief blessing sill !" 

The safeguard of woman's happi- 
ness rests in the sanctity of homo. 
If her influence there is not thrown 
in the scale of right and humanity, 
if she gives way to a great moral 
wrong which has crushed thousands 
of her sex, then is home and com- 
munity doubly cursed. 

Female influence is omnipotent 
for weal or for woe. When the des- 
tinies of men are all unfolded in the 
final day, how many of the lost will 
reflect with anguish on female infl- 
ence ! We need it all for good and 
none for evil. We need it in the 
nursery, where mothers can imbue 
the minds of children with temper- 
ance principles. We need it in child- 
hood and youth, when a mother's 
example and a mother's warnings 
and kind admonitions are like a 
golden chain. We need it in society, 
in the social circle, and even in the 
business of life, wherever woman 
reigns supreme. Thanks bo to God 
that we have it so extensively 
throughout the land. 

A pious mother, then, is the great- 
est of all earthly blessings. The 



A STORY FOE BOYS. 



217 



influence she exerts is the most ex- 
cellent known on earth. Children 
brought up by a godly mother — 
who knows her duty and docs it — 
who doubts their salvation? She 
makes the earliest, the deepest, and 
the most lasting impressions on their 
hearts. In their minds, religion is 
associated with all that is kind, win- 
ning, and pleasant in home-life. 
They grow up with reverence for 
the Bible, the Sabbath, the house of 
God, and the minister of Christ. 
They do not remember when first 
thoy heard the name of Jesus, or 
bowed their knees in prayer, or 
lisped the praises of God. They are 
instructed to hate and shun vice, 
and the seductions to it, and to ad- 
mire and practice virtue. Having 
been trained up in the way they 
should go, when they become old 
they will not depart from it. 

flow great is this responsibility ! 
God has committed to them the sal- 
vation of their own offspring. To 
secure the faithful discharge of the 
trust, he has planted in the mater 
nal heart an affection which no toil, 
or sacrifice can exhaust. No mother 
who studies her responsibility or the 
interests of her children, can consent 
to he without the sustaining and 
guiding influence of Divine grace. 

"Art thuu a mother? Then to thee are given 
Gems more precious than the stars of even. 
Guard thou the treasure with a sleepless eye, 
The Master watches from his throne on high. 
Fear thou no suffering, count no toil a cross ; 
To lose thy jewels is eternal loss." 



A STORY FOR THE BOYS. 

HOW A BOY WHEELED HIMSELF INTO 
FORTUNE AND INFLUENCE. 

At a meeting of the stockholders of a 
prominent railway corporation, recently 



held in Boston, there were present two 
gentlemen, both up in years, one, how- 
ever, considerably the senior of tha 
other. In talking of times gone by, tho 
younger gentleman told a pleasant little 
story, which should be read with profit 
by every poor, industrious, and striving 
lad. We use his own language : 

"Nearly half a century ago, gentle- 
men, I was put upon the world to make 
ury own living. I was stout, willing 
and able, considering my tender years, 
and secured a place in a hardware store 
to doall sorts of chores required. I was 
paid $75 per year for my servhe^. One 
day after I had been at work three 
months, or more, my friend there, Mr. 
13., came into the store, and bought a 
large bill of shovels and tongs, sad-iron^ 
and pans, buckets, scrapers and scuttles, 
for he was to be married next day, and 
was supplying his household in ad- 
vance, as was the groom's custom in 
those days. The articles were packed 
on the barrow and made a load suffi- 
ciently heavy for a young mule. But 
more willing than able, I started off, 
proud that I could move such a mas* 
on a wheelbarrow. I got on remarka- 
bly well until I struck the mudroad, 
now Seventh Avenue, leading to my 
friend B/s house. There I toiled and 
tugged, and tugged and toiled, the 
wheel going its full half diameter in the 
mud every time I would try to propel 
forward. Finally, a good natured Ir- 
ishman passing by with a dray, took 
my harrow, self, and all, on his vehicle, 
and in consideration of my promising 
to pay him a 'bit/ landed me at my 
destination. 

"I counted the articles carefully as I 
delivered them, and with an empty bar- 
row trudged my way back, whistling 
with glee over my trimuph over diffi- 
culty. Some weeks after I paifl the 
Irishman the 'bit/ and never got it 



218 



WHAT MAKES A GENTLEMAN. 



back from my employers. But to tho 
moral. A merchant had witnessed my 
Struggles, and how zealously I labored 
to deliver the load of hardware; he 
even watched me to the house and saw 
me count each piece as I handed it in 
the doorway. Ho sent for mo next 
day, and asked my name, told me he 
had a reward for my industry and cheer- 
fulness under difficulty, in the shape 
of a five hundred dollar clerkship in his 
establishment. I accepted, and now, 
after nearly half a century has passed, 
I look back and say I wheeled my- 
self into all I own, for that reward of 
perseverance was my grand stepping 
stone to fortune." 

The speaker was a very wealthy 
banker, a man of influence and position, 
and one universally respected for many 
good qualities of head and heart. Boys, 
be willing and industrious. You do 
not know how many eyes are upon you 
to discover whether fyou are sluggish 
and careless, or industrious or willing, 
and how many there are who, if you are 
moral and worthy, will give you a step- 
ping-stone to wealth and position. 



The Boy that Grew to be a Gentle- 
man. 

" You see I am a gentleman I" said 
Will. Thompson, " I will not take an 
insult/' And the little fellow strutted 
up and down in a rage. He had been 
throwing stones at Peter Jones, and he 
thought that his anger proved him to 
be a gentleman. 

"If you want to be a gentleman, I 
should think you would want to be a 
1 gentle ' boy first," said his teacher. 
"'Gentlemen do not throw stones at their 
neighbors. Peter Jones did not throw 
stones at you, and I think he is much 
the more likely to prove a gentleman." 

" But he's got patches on his knees," 
said Will. 



" Bad clothes don't keep a boy from 
being a gentlemen," said the teacher, 
" but a bad temper does. Now, Will- 
iam, if you want to be a gentleman, you 
must be a gentle boy." 

A little further on the teacher met 
little Peter Jones. Some stones had 
hit him, and he was hurt by them. 

u Well, Peter, what's the matter be- 
tween you and Will, this morning?'' 
asked the teacher. 

" I was throwing a ball at one of the 
boys in play, sir, and it missed him and 
hit Will. Thompson's dog." 

"Why did you not throw back?" 

" Becausa, sir, my mother says to be a 
gentleman, I must be a gentle boy, and 
I thought it best to keep out of his way 
till he cooled off a little." 

The teacher walked on, praising Pe- 
ter's conduct, but kept the boys in mind, 
and he lived to see Will. Thompson a 
poor outcast and Peter Jones a gentle- 
man, loved and respected by all. 

Remember, my young friends, that it 
takes a gentle boy to make a gentleman. 



TheLilliesof the Field. 

See the lillies of the field, 

How they bloom in glory ; 
Sav, who bade them fragrance yield, 

Telling their sweet story? 
Who is it that made them fair, 
And sustains them by His care, 

Trustfully upgazing. 

God the Lord has bid them shine, 
Decking earth with beauty, 

"Witnessing of love divine, 
Teaching man his duty — 

Bidding tried hearts suffer long, 

Doubting hearts in faith be strong, 
Like heavens flowers upgazing. 

Rise, my soul, o'er coward fear, 

Cast on Him thy sorrow, 
Who from winter's slumber drear 

Wakes the bright spring morrow ; 
He who doth the lillies tend 
Is thy Father, too, and Friend ; 

Praise Him, upward gazing ! 

— From the Germann, 



OUR ANNUAL MEETING. 



219 



EDITORIAL 



OUR LATE ANNUAL MEETING. 
When we returned from our late 
Annual Meeting, the June number 
of tho Gospel Visitor was so far 
advanced that we could say nothing 
about our meeting in that number. 
And knowing that the readers of 
tho Visitor who are members of our 
Fraternity feel more or less interest 
in the great Annual gathering of | 
members from the various parts of 
the Brotherhood, we shall in this 
number take some little notice of 
the occasion. 

Our Annual Meeting of 1871, held 
with the brethren in the Eastern 
District of Pennsylvania, was char- 
acterized by nothing of an unusual 
occurrence, except it was that there 
was present a larger part of the 
German element of our Fraternity 
than we have had for a number of 
years at our Annual Meetings. This 
was owing to the circumstance that 
the meeting was held in a German 
settlement. In most of the locali- 
ties of the brotherhood in which 
the German language has been used, 
whether in common conversation or 
in the public worship of the church, 
this language has been gradually, 
and in some places rapidly, yielding 
to the spread of tho English tongue. 
There has, however, been an excep- 
tion to this in the locality in which 
our last Annual Meeting was held. 
There seem to be a few churches in 
this part of Pennsylvania in which 
tho German language still maintains 
its predominance over the English. 
And owing to the circumstance that 
the German language was the lan- 
guage almost entirely used by the 
people residing in the locality in 



which the meeting was held, there 
was not that free communication 
between tho brethren and sisters 
here and those from other parts of 
the brotherhood as was desirable, as 
many of tho latter were English 
and could not understand the Ger- 
man language. While this differ- 
ence obtained in regard to the lan- 
guages in use for expressing our 
ideas, we think it did not interfere 
materially with our fellowship as 
members of the body of Christ. 
Nevertheless, it was felt to be a con- 
siderable inconvenience. We our- 
self regretted on several occasions 
that wo could not converse more 
freely with some of our christian 
friends residing in tho vicinity of 
the meeting; and we have no doubt 
but what others felt the same regret. 
This was especially the case in rela- 
tion to our beloved brother John 
Merkey and his family, on whose 
farm the meeting was held. Tho 
family was kind, and tried to do all 
it could to accommodate its numer- 
ous guests. We were sorry that the 
difficulty we experienced in convers- 
ing with the members of it, hin- 
dered us from forming a more inti- 
mate acquaintance with them. 

The prevalence of the German 
language in the vicinity of the 
meeting rendered it necessary for 
the business of the meeting to be 
conducted in the two languages. 
This consumed more time in the 
transaction of the business than is 
necessary where all understand one 
language. But with the exercise of 
patience, and the help of the broth 
ren who acted as interpreters, tho 
meeting progressed with considera- 
ble rapidity and interest. 

The brotherhood was well repre- 
sented. There was a largo atten- 



220 



OUR ANNUAL MEETING. 



dance of members. A casual obser- 
ver might suppose that brethren and 
sisters attending one meeting of the 
kind would luive their curiosity sal 
isfied ; and the great multitude pres- 
ent making it impossible for all in 
attendance bo have the best accom- 
modations, lie might further con- 
clude that the experience that one 
such an occasion would afford, 
would lead them to prefer the con 
veniences of home, or, at least, a 
place less crowded than that where 
our Annual Meteing is held. If 
curiosity were the object, this reas 
oning would seem to be plausible. 
But the feeling which an attendance 
at these Christian gatherings seeks 
to gratify is by no means one of 
curiosity, as far as the members of 
the church are concerned. It is a 
more commendable one. It is the 
feeling of brotherly love. " We 
know that we have passed from 
death unto life, because we love the 
brethren." This feeling of broth- 
erly love has a powerful influence 
in drawing kindred spirits together. 
It was clearly manifested in the 
apostolic church. Hence, it is said 
of the first believers, "And all that 
believed were together, and they, 
continuing with one accord in the 
temple, and breaking bread from 
house to house, did eat their meat 
with gladness and singleness of 
heart/' The souls of Christians 
being drawn together, the bodies 
likewise seek a nearness to each 
other. And such mingling together 
as there is at our Annual Meetings 
has a tendency to increase the ties 
that unite us together. 

Our late meeting was a pleasant 
one, and we hope its proceedings 
will give general satisfaction. A 
brother remarked, in allusion to the 



spirit of kindness that prevailed at 
the meeting, that ho thought but 
few brethren would return home 
with their feelings Wounded. We 
are happy to believe he was correct. 
To brethren acquainted with the 
general state of the brotherhood, 
and knowing that a difference of 
opinions obtains upon some subjects 
of comparatively small importance, 
the discussion of subjects, and the 
spirit manifested therein, were, per- 
haps, as moderate as could be reas- 
ably looked for. We are happy to 
believe that our Annual Meetings 
for the last few years have been an 
improvement on some of former 
years, in regard to the spirit mani- 
fested in the discussions of questions 
upon which brethren differ in their 
judgments. But we think there is 
room for still further improvement 
in this direction, that the spirit we 
manifest to one another on such 
occasions may be in harmony with 
our practice of washing one anoth- 
er's feet and saluting one another 
with a holy kiss or kiss of charity. 
We claim to be brethren. This pro- 
fession should ever be borne in mind, 
and all our conversation and trans- 
actions with one another should 
correspond with this profession. 

The General Council thought it 
best to defer to the next meeting 
several subjects that were brought 
before it. Now, there will be time 
for reflection and examination. Per- 
haps it would be better to resort to 
this course more frequently, in cases 
upon which brethren differ consid- 
erably, especially where no church 
will be likely to suffer by the post- 
ponement of the subject. The state 
of the church, and the many infir- 
mities which adhere to us all, are 
such as call for much humiliation 



OUE JOURNEY EAST. 



221 



and contrition before God, and much 
patience, forbearance and charity 
to one another. The apostle Paul 
exhorts the strong to bear the "infir 
mities of the weak " ; and his direc- 
tion to believers is, to "give none 
offence, neither to the Jews, nor to 
the Gentiles, nor to the church of 
God/' 

We hope that all our brethren and 
sisters who attended our late An 
nual Meeting, went home with in 
creased desires to live wholly con 
secrated to God, and " to keep the 
unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
peace. " And we hope that all the 
members of our Fraternity will 
have the same desires. But if we 
would realize the consummation of 
our Christian hope, we must watch 
and pray, 'slabor and wait, suffer and 
bear. 

No labor nor expense was spared 
by the brethren with whom the 
meeting was held to accommodate 
the brethren in attendance, and to 
promote the object of the meeting 
And their kindness we hope was 
duly appreciated by all who shared 
in it, and will be favorably noticed 
and accepted by the Lord as ser- 
vice done to promote his honor. 
That is an encouraging thought of 
the apostle given in the following 
language : " God is not unrighteous 
to forget your work and labor of love, 
which ye have shewed toward his 
name, in that }'e have ministered 
to the lambs, and do minister." 



Our Journey to the East. 
Having promised the brethren in Arm- 
strong county, Pennsylvania, a visit on 
our way to the Annual Meeting, we made 
our arrangements to do so. According 
to the arrangements previously made, we 



were to be at the meetiug house on Red 
Bank, near the town of Texas, on the 
evening of the 13th of May. To reach 
this point at the proper time, we left our 
home on the 12th. About 10 o'clock 
on the 13th we arrived at the Allegheny 
Valley Railroad, fifty-five miles above 
Pittsburg Henc3 we were met by br. 
J. C. Iletrich, who conveyed us to his 
father's, where we took dinner, and in 
the evening went to the pla;e of meet- 
ing. Brother Saamel Rarigh, of the 
Oakland Church, Ohio, accompanied us. 
It was thought best by the brethren on 
Red Bank, to spend the time we had 
allowed them to use, all in their con- 
gregation. And having made our ar- 
rangement to spend one week in Arm- 
strong cou ty, this time was spent with 
the Church on Red Bank. On the 
evening of the 19th there was a commu- 
nion meeting. At the communion 
meeting there were brethren from the 
Plum Creek and Cowanshanock congre- 
gations. We had a pleasant commuuion 
meeting, and the week speut in holding 
meetings was pleasantly, and we hope, 
profitably spent. We were happy to 
find the Church on Red Bank in as 
prosperous a state as it appeared to be. 
The effects of divisions have b^en seri- 
ously felt in this locality. There was a 
division in the Church on Jacobs Creek, in 
Fayette county, Pennsylvania, about 
thirty-five yaars ago. George Shoemak- 
er, with some adherents, left the 
brethren. Hewasamau of much zeal 
and some gifts and influence. lie la- 
bored hard to build up a new interest, 
but his success was rather limited. 
There were never many congregations of 
his brethren established We presume 
the largest congregation of that order is 
in the vicinity of the Church of the 
brethren in Armstrong eounty, Peun., 
on Red Bank. He had a number of 
friends living here, and some of these 



222 



OUR JOURNEY EAST. 



sympathized with him in his peculiar 
sentiments, while others adhered to the 
brethren. The division was an unfor- 
tunate circumstance, as all such divisions 
are, and every effort should be made to 
avoid their occurence. The division 
that commenced in Fayette county, ex- 
tended into Armstrong county, and its 
effect was not favorable to the advance- 
ment of the cause of Christianity in 
this locality. There was another cause 
which operated against the success of 
the brethren here. Brother Joseph 
Shoemaker was a very energetic and 
useful minister in this church, but in 
the midst of his years he was taken 
away by death, and in his death the 
Church sustained a severe loss. But 
notwithstanding all these discourage- 
ments, the Church has lived and moved 
along, and has at this time a respectable 
numerical, as well as moral strength. 
Jesse C. Hetrich is the minister of this 
Church at present; and if he is watch, 
ful and humble and prayerful, as we 
fondly hope he will be, we think he will 
make a useful brother. He is yet young- 
He is teaching a select school in the 
town of Texas. We have long been 
acquainted with the brethren on Red 
Bank, and have enjoyed many pleasant 
seasons with them, and we feel an inter- 
est in their success and welfare. We 
regretted much that we could not visit 
the Plum Creek and Cowanshanock con- 
gregations, but as the time we allowed 
ourself to spare in Armstrong county, 
was spent in the Red Bank congregation, 
there was no time to visit any other 
places. Our last meeting with the 
brethren on Red Bank was on Sunday, 
the 21st of May. We had a very sol- 
emn and tender meeting. In the after- 
noon br. Philip Shoemaker conveyed us 
to the Mahoning Station again, where 
we were to take the cars for Pittsburg, 
early on Monday morning. We reached 



Pittsburg about 10 o'clock a.m., and 
between twelve and one o'clock we took 
the train for Philadelphia, at which 
place we arrived about three o'clock on 
Tuesday morning. 

The brethren iu the city having made 
their arrangements for a communion 
meeting on the evening of the 25th of 
May, we remained in the city until after 
that meeting. Many of the brethren 
from the West who attended the Annual 
Meeting, visited the city before the 
Annual Meeting. Hence there was a 
lar. r e number of the brethren in the city 
at the time of the communion meeting, 
and many of them attended the meeting. 
The number of communicants at this 
meeting was very large. Brother John 
Fox, the Elder of the Philadelphia 
Church, remarked that it was the largest 
communion ever held in the city by the 
brethren. All the members seemed to 
enjoy themselves very well. It was a 
very pleasant season of waiting upon 
the Lord. We ourself felt glad that 
we enjoyed once more the privilege of 
setting down at the Lord's table with 
many dear Christian friends with whom 
we have often worshiped. Our interview 
with many dear Christian friends in 
Philadelphia was very pleasant, and our 
fellowship with them very sweet. Our 
time was too short to visit any of the 
Churches in Eastern Pennsylvania, but 
the Philadelphia Church. This, we re- 
gretted, as it would ^have afforded us 
much pleasure to have visited a number 
of these Churches, especially the Church 
at the Green Tree, where there are many 
with whom we have taken sweet counsel 
togther. Among these is our beloved 
brother, J. H. Umstad, well known to 
many brethren. He has met with a 
great loss and sore affliction in the death 
of his companion. This took place last 
winter. As there was no notice of sister 
Umstad's death given in our periodicals, 



OBITUAEIES. 



223 



many brethren did not know it for some 
time after it occurred, and probably 
some do not know it yet. We felt very 
sorry that we received no notice of it 
for the Visitor. Sister Umstad was not 
only known by report, as the wife of br. 
John H. Umstad, one of our most zeal- 
ous and useful brethren, but she was 
personally known to many throughout 
the brotherhood; and those who knew 
her, esteemed her and loved her. She 
was an excellent woman. Nature did a 
great deal for her iu giving her strong 
sympathies for the poor, the afflicted, and 
the wretched, but grace did much more. 
She was a devoted wife, an affectionate 
mother, and an exemplary Christian. 
Wesympatize with br. Unstad, with his 
family, with the Church, and with the 
community in which she lived, in the 
great loss they have all sustained in her 
death. 

On Saturday morning a number of us 
left Philadelphia for Myerstown. We 
had promised br. Etter who lives in 
Myerstown to call there and attend some 
meetings. Hence we left the city when 
we did. We preached on Saturday 
night in Myerstown, on Sunday morning 
in Richland, and on Sunday night again 
in Myerstown. Brother Grabill Meyers 
was with us at both the meetings in 
Myerstown, and he preached some in 
German. On Monday we went to the 
place where the preparations were made 
for the Annual Meeting. As we have 
elsewhere given some little notice of the 
meeting, we shall say nothing about it 
here. 

On Friday morning we left the place 
of meeting for home, designing to stop 
only in Fayette county, Pennsylvania. 
We spent Sabbath here, and preached 
twice in the Grove meetinghouse. Here 
we met many dear friends, and our 
daughter who had been spending some 
time with her grand-parents. We all 



had a happy reunion at the Grove meet- 
ing, and the season was one of refreshing 
to our spirits. Oh what blessed time 
will that be, when that reunion of 
Christians on "Canaan's Happy Shore" 
will take place, a reunion to be followed 
by no separation. Let us not then be- 
come weary in well doing, but run with 
patience the race set before us, that the 
goal may be successfully reached, and 
the crown of eternal life won. 

We arrived safely at home on the 8th 
of June, and found our family well. 
We felt, upon our return home, as no 
doubt many others felt, who had been 
absent, that the Lord had been very good 
to us, and that we should love Him 
more and serve Him better than we have 
ever done. And many, no doubt, form- 
ed resolutions to do so. May all such 
have grace given them to carry out their 
resolutions. J. Q. 



OBITUARIES 



Died, in Stark county, Ohio, June 5th, 1871, 
our beloved brother JONATHAN GANS, aged 
66 years and 27 days. I am requested by the 
friends to give the circumstances of his death, 
as related by the sister, his companion. He 
was engaged in his usual labors out of doors, 
and came in and told his eompanion that he 
had a very severe pain in his breast. The sis- 
ter told him he had better lie d wn, while she 
prepared a warm flannel to put on his breast. 
When in the act of placing it on his breast, the 
spirit took its flight to the spirit world. So we 
see that while in the midst of life, we are in 
death ; and we should heed the admonition of 
the Master himself: " Be ye therefore also ready, 
for in such k an hour as you think not the Son of 
man cometh." Funeral services to a large con- 
course of people, by brother David Young and 
the writer and others, from Rev. 14 : 13. 

W. A. Murray. 

Died, June 13th, 1871, in the same District, 
sister CATHARINE BIXLER, aged 65 years 
and 11 days, leaving a number of relatives and 
friends to mourn her loss ; but we hope their 
loss is her great gain. Funeral services by br. 
David Young and the writer, from 2d Corinthi- 
ans, 5:1. 

W. A. Murray. 

Died, in the Lost-River District. Hardy co., 
West Va., Apr. 29th, 1871, our old friend BEN- 
JAM IN JENKINS, Sen., aged 90 years, 11 
months and 20 days. Funeral services by Eld. 
S. Whitmer. Text, Rev. 14 : 13. 



224 



APPOINTMENTS IN OHIO. 



Dkar Bukthrrn : Wo aro called upon tore- 
port to you 11 sad event which transpired here a 
few ilavs ago, March Sth, about sundown, wo 
were Bt irlled by a heavy report of lightning, 
which appeared to frighten the entire vicinity. 
Little did we imagine that it carried one of our 
loved brethren into the boundless eternity. 
Brother Jacob Ivnapp was returning from Chain- 
Daigne City, in a wagon, and when within about 
one mile of home, was struck and instantly 
killed liy B Stroke of lightning, lie had pur- 
chased a wagon load of furniture, and was 
vented on the top of a bureau when he was 
struck. Nothing in the wagon was hurt, save 
the splitting of two chnir-posts. Two boys wero 
on the wagon at the time; one was knocked off, 
but not hurt. One of the horses was knocked 
down, while the wagon escaped uninjured. 
Brother Jacob had jast moved from Piatt Co. to 
his new place, in this ounty (Charopaigne) 
and was not here quite one week before he was 
killed. 

Jacob Knnpp was born in Shenandoah Co., 
Va., June 22d, 1827, and died March 8, 1871, 
and was consequently 43 years, 8 months and 
16 days old. He was a loved and consistent 
member of the church, being respected by all 
who knew him. He leaves a wife and a large 
family of children to mourn his los ; . Funeral 
services by brother John Wine, of Piatt Co., 
from Matt. 24 : 44. 

John H. Moore. 

Near North Georgetown, Columbiana Co., 
Ohio, March 17, sister SARAH E. HEASTAND, 
wife of brother Samuel Heastand, aged 21 years, 
4 months and 1 day. She was the mother of 
two children, the younger one being 12 days 
old when she died. She left a kind and affec- 
tionate husband, and a large circle of relatives 
and sympathizing friends to mourn their great 
loss, but not as those who have no hope. The 
occasion was improved by brother Daniel Peck 
and others to a large concourse of people. 

Peter Stouffer. 

In the Big-Creek Congregation, Rich'and Co., 
Illinois, March 4th, sister RACHEL FORNEY, 
consort of brother Michael Forney, aged 53 
years, 10 months and 2 days. She leaves a 
kind husband and nine children to mourn her 
loss. Not only do they miss her in the family 
circle, but her seat is vxcant in the church. We 
miss her at our love-feasts. The whole neigh- 
borhood will miss old Mother Forney. Sho was 
good among the sick, free and kind hearted ; 
always willing to lend her help in distress. She 
told her husband that it would not be long till 
he would fol ow ber. She left bright and cheer- 
ful words ; and bore all the p :ins of death with 
smiles. She has left good examples for all her 
children, and for mothers. Funeral by brother 
Ira Calvert and others, from Philip, 1 : 28, 21. 
J. B. Allensworth. 

Our much beloved and dear sister CATHA- 
RINE HA INKS, relict of Israel P. Haines, fel- 
asleep in Christ, on the 30th of January, 18711 
after an illness of eleven daye, aged 77 years, 
4 months and 26 days. She bore her sufferings 
with Christian fortitude and resignation, and 
we believe died in peace with God and nil men. 
Funeral services by the Brerhren, at the Pipe- 
Creek meetiug-house, Md. It has pleased God 
to take from our midst a very kind mother in 



'Israel, and wo confidently trust that she ha* 
! gone to the mansions of rest, to enjoy the fruil 
I of bor labors. 

Companion and Pilgrim plense copy. 

David Johnson. 

Died, in Canton Congregation, Stark Co., 0., 
Fob. 18th, 1871, sister MARY DEWEESE, aged 
64 years, 10 months and 15 days. Funeral ser- 
' inon by br. John Wise, who was preaching in 
tho Congregation at the time, assisted by others, 
from Iter., 13 : 14. Text selected by the friends 



APPOINTMENTS IN OHIO. 



The Mahoning Church will be visited by th« 
Brethren every four weeks, as follows : 

July 1 — Lewis Glass. 
July 29— C. Kahler. 
Aug. 26— M Weaver. 
Sept. 16— William Sadler. 
Oct. 21— David Young. 
Nov. 18 — Henry Bender. 
Dec. 16— D. Byers. 

1872. 
Jan, 6 — Brown and Worst. 
Feb. 10 — William Murray. 
March 9— John Clement 

April 6 George Irwin. 

May 4— D. J. Peck. 

Bristolville, Trumbull Co., Ohio, will be vis- 
ited as follows : 

June 17 — David Byers. 
July 15 — M. Weaver. 
Aug. 12— J. Nicholson. 
Sept. 9 — L. Glass. 
Oct. 7— J. H. Kurtz. 
Nov. 4— Samuel Garver. 
Dec. 2— William Sadler. 
Dec. 30— P. J. Brown. 

1872. 

Jan. 27 — John Clement. 
Feb. 24 — George Irwin. 

The Brethren of the Sandy Creek church will 
supply the remainder of the vear. 

COSHOCTON APPOINTMENTS. 

July 1— D. J. Peek. 
Aug. 26 — David Byers. 
Oct. 21--Conrad Kahler. 
Deo. 16 — Elijah Horn. 

1872. 

Feb. 10 — George Irwin. 
April 6 — Mohicon Church. 



ERRATA. 

Iu the first obituary, on page 192, read 
Nettie "instead of "Nellie." The word "sister" 
was also accidentally omitted in the same, as 
also at the head of article on page 191. 

On page 191, second column, tenth and 
twelfth line3 from top, read " terrestrial" instead 
of " terrestial." 



Attention, Agents 



? ? 



THINK OF THIS. 



WONDERFUL SUCCESS!!! 30,000 

m of Brockett'i History of the Franco- 
Inan War sold first 00 days. It now cnn- 
ms a full history of the Rod Rebellion in 
Paris, making nearly 000 pages and 150 ele- 
gant illustrations, and will sell five times faster 
than heretofore. Price only $2 50. Incom- 
plete works, written in the interest of the Irish 
and French, are being offered with old illus- 
trations, and, for want of merit, claiming to 
be official, etc. Beware of such. Brockett's, 
in both English and German, is the most im- 
partial, popular, reliable, cheap and fast selling 
work extant. Look to your interests, strike 
quickly and you can coin money. Circu- 
lars free, and terms excelled by none. Ad- 
dress 

J. W.GOODSPEFD&CO.. 
Park Row, N. Y., or 148 Lake Street, 
Chicago. 



DOMESTIC_MEDKME. 

A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, 
adapted to popular use, and made familiar to 
the ordinary reader. 

It gives the symptoms of the various disea- 
ses incident to the human family, with appro 
priate remedies — the best known — and the 
general treatment required in each case. It 
i* illustrated with numerous engravings — 
about a hundred fine cuts of the most com- 
mon medical plants, with the description, lo- 
cality and habits, and medical uses of them. 
A Glossary is annexed defining the technical 
terms, and also a complete Index. 624 pp. 
8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. 
The binding of some of the books is slightly 
marred, but not to materially injure its du- 
rability. Otherwise the book is in good order. 
Only a limited number of these books is for 
sale aud those wanting a copy must order 
soon. Every family should have a work of 
the kind. Sent postpaid for $2,15 or by ex- 
press for $1,75. This is just about half price. 
Add: H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, O. 



FAMILY BIBLES. 

We have for sale a very good Family Bi- 
ble with the Apocrypha, the Psalms in meter. 
Family Rec rices, and Illustrations. 

The print is large. Price $4,00 by express. 

Akr-uv A" English Nkw Tkstamt.nt. 
We hive also for sale the German vfc Eng- 
lish Testament, one column German and the 
other English. Price 00 cents, by mail 60 
cents. Address 

H. J. KURTZ. 

Daytvn, 0. 



NOW READY 

Scripture Parables 

IN 

VERSE 

WITH 

Explanatory Notes. 

This little book containing the Scripture 
Parables in verse with notes and engravings, 
and some choice hymns will be out soon. 64 
pages. Price 15 cents. 

Agents wanted to whom a liberal deduction 
will be made. 

Address: H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton. O. 



BRETHREN'S HYMN BOOK. 

Nkw Edition. 
(Containing between five and six hundred 
pages, and over eight hundred hymns.) 

Sheep binding plain, single $ ,75 

*' " per dozen 7.25 

Arabasque, plain ,75 

per doz 7.25 

" extra finish ,85 

per doz. 8.00 

Turkey Morocco, single 1,00 

per doz 10,00 

Pocket book form 1.25 

per dozen 12,00 

Sent by mail prepaid at the retail price. 
When ordered by the dozen, add 1.25 pei 
dozen for postage. 

The New German Hymn Book. 
This book will contain about two htndrec 
pages and about three hundred hymns. It 
will be bound with the new English book; 
and both together will be sold at the folio-wing 
prices : 

Turkey morocco, single $1,25 

per dozen 12,00 

Arabesque plain, single 1,00 

per dozen 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1.00 

per dozen 9.00 

The German book alone will be sold at the 
following prices: 

Sheep binding plain, single $0\f>0 

per dozen 5,00 

When several dozen are wanted, it is best 
to have them boxed. A box containing five 
or six dozen will cost about fifty cents. This 
should be added. Books sent in this way 
should be sent by express. Express charges 
can be paid at the office to which books are 
sent. 

Give plain directions in what way books 
are to be sent, and to what olii. 

All remittances of any considerable amount 
should be sent by Express, draft, or postal or- 
der. Remittance for hooks at the ri-k of the 
person pending. Ami the books will 
at our risk. Express charges should he paid 
when money i< genl by Express. 

.i \mi.s <u ivn:u. 

Covington, Miami Co., O. 



FOR SALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 

"GOSPEL VISITOR," 
rrill be seat postpaid at the annexed rates: 
Oehlachlsger'a German and English 
Dictionary, with pronunciation of the 
German pan in English characters.. $1.75 
The same with pronunciation of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.75 

Nonresistance paper 

" bound. . 25 

Nead's Theology 1.45 

Wisdom and Power of God 1.45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 

Plain Remarks on Light Mindedness. . 10 

Wandelnde Scele [ German ] 1,15 

Wallfahrt nach Zionsthal 60 

Brethren's Hymn Book [raw edition,) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express; 7,25 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozeu, by express 7,25 

Plain morocco 1 .00 

Per dozen, by express 10,00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form 1 25 

Per dozen, by express .... 12,00 

New German Hymn Book. 

Sheep binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

Arabesqm plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, 6/ngle ,40 

" per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2,15 
Names put on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &c. at the 
risk of the sender. 
Address H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 



THE BKBTHKE 




LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethren " can find their 
style of 

HATS 

of best quality at reasonable rates at 

SAUIUEL, COLMIVS' 
No. 6 Easi Third St. 
Dayton, O. 

Se'nd $5,50, or clubs of 6 $5,00 each, and 
eceive goods ptr express. 



Containing the United Counsels and Conclu- 
sions of the Brethren at their Annual Meetings 
8fe. By Elder HENRY !■ 



The work neatly bound together with 

"Alexander Mack's Writii 
1 copy sent by mail postage paid $1.70 

Of those bound there are but few left, arid 
as the "Mack,-'" are out of print, when the.-e 
few are disposed ot, hence friends who wish 
to have a copy had better send orders soon. 
Of the Encyclopedia in pamphlet form (with- 
out Mack) we have yet some more than of 
the bound one^, and to have them more spee- 
dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them postpaid 
f >r seventy Jive cents [$0.75]. 

Address: HENRY KURTZ, 

Columbiana, Columbiana Co., O. 



The Great Remedy! 

Those who are prejudiced against anything 
nexo should know that Dr. Fahrney's Blood 
Cleanser or Panacea was used in practice by 
old Dr. P. Fahrney of Washington county, 
Md., as far back as 1769. It, is now put up in 
bottles but the medicinal properties are the 
same. Unlike anything else in market it can 
be taken with benefit in all diseases from a 
bad cold to a violent fever, from a ringworm 
to a bad cose of scrofula or cancer. Infants 
can take it as well as the aged and feeble, and 
sells readily wherever it is known. Will be 
sent upon the most liberal terms to those who 
will introduce the same among their neigh- 
bors. Many have done well by ordering. 

The Health Messenger will be sent free to 
any address. For particulars address Dr. P. 
Fahrney, No. 30. North Dearborn St., Chica- 
go. III., or Dr. P. Fahrney's Bro's & Co., 
Waynesboro, Pa. 

Sold by Druggists and Storekeepers. 



TO THE BRETHREN AND FRIENDS. 

I have still on hand a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Snpper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reader. The whole 
containing 282 pages neatly bound, which I 
offc-»on the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $ 68 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

B F. Moomaw, 
Bonsack, Roanoke Co., Va. 







"tiVPi: 



THE 



■/ 



GOSPEL VISITOR 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXI. AUGUST, 1871. NO. 8. 



TERMS : One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
II. J. KURTZ, PRINTKli & PUBLISHER, 





- 



CONTENTS. 

The Christian Warn.,! 

The Lord'i Supper 2J9 

Eloclricity and Magnetism 233 

"Dunkew" 237 

A Short and Sinceie Declaration 243 

Muzzling the Mouth 245 

The Two Wituesses 24? 

Teaching the Scriptures 24S 

Self Denial 24!) 

Biblical Criticic js 260 

Correspondence 253 

California and Oregon 254 

Poetry — The Lively Hope 255 

Obituaries 



Letters Received. 

From Win A Murray, D Heckman, David 
Kingery, Tobias Hoover, A Baer, Benj Long- 
anecker. Samuel Duncan, L N Showalter, D B 
Mentzer, P H Kurtz, Peter Struble, Joel Oh- 
mart, B F KiMinger, John Butterbaugh, Han- 
uah V Diltz, L A Anglemyer, Worden Edmis- 
ter, James E Kinzie, E S Miller, Sol Bucklew, 
Wm McWhorter. W W Ryan, H B Brumbaugh 
F M Snyder, Hannah Knauff, Wm Bucklew, 
D E Brubaker, David Clem, Lucinda Nell, 
Ananias Hensel. 

WITH MONEY. 

From Jeremiah Beeghly, N J Roop, Samuel 
Click, Emanuel Slifer, Bettie N Bowers, Lewis 
Holtzmuller, Wm Moser. Daniel Zook, Mrs 
Charles Schaeffer, D E Eby, Daniel Rodes, 
Stephen Shively, George Brubaker, John Mor- 
ton, Wm H Thomas, Wm M Hamilton, D Hays 
A Hensel, John Friedly, Wm Sowers, Abr H 
Cassel, Francis Knupp, Isaac Dell, M Schran f z 
Daniel Miller, Jacob Shook, S C S nucker, J 
M Brown, Catharine Longanecker, J Wise. 



MINUTES. 

We still have some minutes of last Annua 
Meeting, both English and German, which we 
wish to dispose of. Price 10 cents single or 75 
oents per dozen. 



A NEW OFFER. 

We offer the Gospel Visitor, from June to end 
of year, Minuses included, for sixty-five cents. 
We can still furnish back numbers from the 
beginning of the year, and offer the full volume 
for one dollar. We are this year again sending 
quite a number of copies gratuitously, and 
would gladly send more out free if we could. 
To those who feel like doing something towards 
circulatiug the Visitor among the poor, we make 
the following proposition : We will send the 
present volume of the Visitor to any person of 
the above class you may name, for fifty cents. 
This we will do as long as we can furnish back 
numbers. 



The Children* Paper. 

TERMS REDUCED 

The terms for the Children's Paper have 
been reduced as follows: 

] copy per year to one addres* $U 'M) 

8 copies " " " '• 2 00 

20 " " " " 4 00 

We ask the cooperation of the brethren 
and sisters everywhere in introducing the 
Paper and in getting subscribers for it as well 
as in furnishing reading matter lor the chil- 
dren. 

Back numbers can bo furnished and are 
sent to new subscribers unless stated other- 
wise at the time. 

■Specimen copies on receipt of stamp. 

Address all oiders to 

11. J. KUKTZ. Dayton, O. 

^^^For special inducements, see Children's 
Paper for July. 



SALEM COLLEGE. 

BOURBON, .MARSHALL COUNTY, IND. 

The Fall term of this Institution will begin 

Septamber 6, 1871. Both sexes admitted on 

equal fooling. A class in Dadactics will be 

organized for the special training of teachers. 

For further particulars address 

O. W. Miller, A. M., President. 
Bourbon. Ind. 



Books on Freemasonry ! 



MASONRY. By President Finney. "A 
clear, candit and Christian discussion of this 
subject." Price $1,00. 

LIGHT ON FREEMASONRY, 

By Elder D. Barnard. 

To which is appended 

A REVELATION OF THE 

Mysteries of Odd-Fellowship, 

By a Member of the Craft. 
The whole containing over five hundred 
pages, lately revised and republished. Price 
$2,00. 

The above books sent postpaid at annexed 
prices. Address H. J. KURTZ, Dayton, O. 



HAUSMITTEL UND EECEPTE 

fuer atlerlei Krankheiten und Zufaelie an 
Menschen und Vieh. Price 25 cents. 

Address 11. J. Kurtz, Dayton, O. 



TBI GOSPBL 



Vol. XXI. 



AUGUST, 1871. 



No. 8. 



THE CHRISTIAN WARNED. 

And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold 
Satan hath desired to have you, that he may 
sift you as wheat; but I have prayed for thee> 
that thy faith fail not; and when thou art con- 
verted, strengthen thy brethren. 

Luke, 22:31, 32. 

The words of our Lord, which he 
used to convey the warning that he 
gave to Peter, must have fallen with 
awakening effect upon his ears. To 
know that he was watched, and 
that his ruin w T as sought by one that 
he himself describes as " a roaring 
lion, walking about, seeking whom 
he may devour," was not very well 
calculated to make him feel safe or 
comfortable. But, whatever the im- 
mediate effect of the words were, 
the Savior judged them timely, and 
knew their final effect would be sal- 
utary. The disciples were not a 
aware of their danger. They had 
an insidious foe. And no wolf ever 
craved a lamb to satisfy his blood- 
thirsty appetite, or an eagle her 
prey to bear to her young with 
more keenness, than did Satan the 
sheep of the Savior's fold. And 
never did any shepherd watch more 
carefully, or guard more vigilantly, 
the irt4erests of his flock than did 



bio adversary to accomplish his dia- 
bolical purposes. Whatever shrewd- 
ness characterises our enemy's plans, 
or guides the prosecution of those 
plans, the ever wakeTul and all- 
seeing eye of our Redeemer detects 
all in time to give warning to bin 
disciples before they are caught in 
his snares. The personality, dili- 
gence and power of Satan are not 
sufficiently known, feared, or guard- 
ed against by Christians. It was 
he that brought sin into the world 
at a very early period in its history 
by tempting Eve. In Job's time 
Satan describes himself as "going 
to and fro in the earth and walk- 
ing up and down in it." This lan- 
guage implies that he is ever on the 
watch, seeking opportunities to fur- 
ther his wicked purposes. This 
agrees w T ith the character attributed 
to him by Peter, in representing 
him as a " roaring lion, seeking 
whom he may devour." Our 
Lord describes him as a " mur- 
derer" and a "liar." John speaks 
of him as the " accuser of the breth- 
ren." He is ever laboring to retard 
the work of the Lord, by catching 
away the good seed fiom the hearts 



Jesus the interests of his church. !of the hearers, by sowing tares 



He was indeed the good shepherd 
that laid down his life for his sheep. 
And when he said I " know my 
sheep," ho spoke the truth. The 
omniscience of Christ is an attribute 
that endears him to us as a desira- 
ble and suitable Savior. It is inter- 
esting to contemplate him looking 
into the invisible world and observ 
ing all the plans of man's formida- 



among the wheat, by sowing discord 
among Christians, and by corrupting 
Christian doctrines. Of all the ene- 
mies that men have to overcome in 
living a holy life, there is none that 
is to be feared more than the devil. 
His assault upon Job, David, Peter, 
and even Christ himself, shows him 
to be a formidable enemy to the 
faithful. He is well acquainted with 



226 



THE CHRISTIAN WARNED. 



the human heart, and has studied 
well the best and the different ways 
by which he can have access to it. 
Unconverted men frequently speak 
lightly and jest about Satan, but 
Christians show more prudence by 
recognizing his power, and by guard- 
ing against his many devices to 
allure us to ruin. 

How strange it is that, with all 
the light that the Bible throws upon 
the character of Satan, there should 
be men who profess to revere and 
believe the Bible, and yet look upon 
Satan as a mere abstract principle 
of evil, and denying his personality ! 
The sacred writers apply all the 
attributes of personality to him. 
He is charged with guilt, and repre- 
sented as being responsible. He is 
said to have authority and domin- 
ion ; to be susceptible of suffering; 
to have the power of transforming 
himself into an angel of light. To 
concede personality to God and to 
good spirits or angels, and deny it 
to Satan, is inconsistent as well as 
unscriptural. Our faith should recog. 
nize Satan as a being possessing in- 
telligence and power, but these with 
other capacities for usefulness shame- 
fully perverted, and exerted for the 
promotion of sin and misery, instead 
of holiness and happiness. Hence, 
he is to be dreaded, shunned and 
resisted. 

But, while man has such a dan- 
gerous and formidable foe as he has 
in Satan, how consoling is the 
thought that he has a friend, and a 
friend, too, that sticketh closer than 
a brother — a friend that is superior 
in strength and wisdom to the subtle 
and powerful Satan. "Simon, Si- 
mon, behold Satan hath desired to 
have you, that he may sift you as 
wheat; but I have prayed for thee 



that thy faith fail not." How much 
of the Savior's living heart does this 
language show ? The repetition of 
Simon's name indicates that there 
was a consciousness of impending 
danger in the mind of Christ, in re 
gard to Simon, especially. For the 
words, " Satan hath desired to have 
you," plainly show that all the dis- 
ciples were in great danger. As the 
great red dragon stood ready to de 
vour the child of the woman, who 
probably represented the church at 
some period of her history when 
she experienced a great revival and 
increase, so -Satan strove and eagerly 
watched the movements of Christ 
in establishing his church, and ar- 
dently desired to have and to appro- 
priate the twelve apostles to the 
furthering of his own purposes and 
in maintaining his own kingdom? 
which he knew was threatened by 
the establishing of the Christian 
church. He had made a powerful 
assault upon Christ himself, and 
found him unyielding to his allure- 
ments. He had, however, been more 
successful with the chosen apostles. 
He had already entered into onet 
that is, Judas, and from the pre- 
sumptuous self reliance of Peter, and 
from the timid fears and cowardice 
of the rest, he probably had some 
hope of gaining his purposes with 
all. 

The manner in which Satatn de- 
sired to deal with the apostles was 
not among the least alarming fea- 
tures of his cruel purpose. He de- 
sired to sift them as wheat. This 
language implies that Satan desired 
to shake and toss them about as 
wheat is shaken by the winnowing 
fan to separate the chaff from it. 
This implies that the trial through 
which he desired to take them was 



THE CHRISTIAN" WARNED. 



a severe one. His treatment of 
souls under his power is cruel in the 
extreme. As examples of his cru- 
elty, look at the sad condition of 
individuals possessed of evil or un- 
clean spirits, which were Satan's 
emissaries, and members of his fam- 
ily and partakers of his fiendish 
nature. In the history of one of 
the demoniacal possessions recorded 
in the New Testament, it is said, 
" Always, night and day, he was in 
the mountains and in the tombs, 
crying and cutting himself with 
stones." In another case the father, 
when applying to Christ for his in- 
terposition on behalf of his son, 
says, " Lord, have mercy on my son j 
for he is lunatic, and sore vexed; 
for oittimes he falleth into the fire, 
and oft into the water." Terrible 
indeed was the condition of those 
possessed of unclean or evil spirits ; 
and terrible will be the condition of 
those who fall victims to Satan, and 
experience no deliverance from his 
power by the Savior of sinners. 
Hence the anxiety of our blessed 
Lord to deliver captive souls from 
Satan's bondage. " I have prayed 
for thee." .Here the singular num- 
ber is used and not the plural, as in 
the language, " Satan hath desired 
to have you." Although our Lord 
does not say that he prayed for any 
but Peter, we need not for a mo- 
ment donbt but what he prayed for 
them all. He knew they were in 
danger, and he knew they could not 
protect themselves from the power 
of their great enemy; and as he 
loved them all, he would not fail to 
pray for all. Peter was pointed out 
as a special subject of our Lord's 
prayer, as he well knew that Peter 
was in great danger of falling 
When there is the greatest dancer, 



there our condescending Lord mani 
fests the greatest concern, and for 
such cases special prayer is offered. 
Peter's weakness and danger made 
him an object of special interest and 
prayer. How precious to the weak 
and tempted does our Lord thus be- 
come. Surely " we have not a high- 
priest which cannot be touched with 
the feeling of our infirmities, but 
one who " knows what sore tempta 
tions mean " ; one who " ever liv- 
eth to make intercession for us." 
Oh, had not these timid and inexpe- 
rienced disciples been shielded by 
the panoply of a Savior's prayer, to 
their insatiate foe they would have 
fallen victims, to the ruin of them- 
selves, and to the great injury, if not 
ruin, of the cause of Christianity* 
which they were selected to estab- 
lish and promulgate. " I have prayed 
for thee." What precious and en- 
couraging words are these ! Every 
humble and tempted disciple may 
apply them to himself. In the full 
and expressive prayer of our Lord 
recorded in the seventeenth chapter 
of John, after he prayed especially 
for the twelve, he then prayed for 
all who should believe on him 
through their word. Then what 
our great High-priest and Interces- 
sor did for Peter, when Peter knew 
but little of his danger, He is still 
doing for all his tempted disciples. 
Let this fact encourage every be- 
liever to pray for himself and to 
meet with humble boldness every 
enemy that may attack him, even 
Satan himself. His own prayers, 
mingled with and sanctified by those 
of Jesus, will prevail at the court of 
heaven, and bring down strength 
ening and delivering grace. 

"I have prayed for thee, thai thy 
faith fail not." Let us learn from 



223 



THE CHRISTIAN WARNED. 



this language this practical truth, 
which is plainly taught, namely, 

that our danger lies in the failure of 
our faith. And it is no less impor 
tunt that wo guard against declin- 
ing faith than it is that we guard 
against Satan Indeed, he can do 
us no harm if our faith is strong 
and in lively exercise. As our Lord 
prayed that Peter's faith might not 
fail, it is highly probable that Satan's 
object was to produce unbelief in Pe 
ter, and through unbelief bring about 
his fall and his ruin. This seems to 
bo a very common, it not the gen- 
eral or universal method that Satan 
pursues to accomplish his designs. 
He succeeded in producing unbeliet 
in Eve, and thereby caused her fall. 
Faith is the Christian's shield. And 
the apostle's reference to faith in the 
Christian's armor is peculiar. It is 
this: "Above all take the shield of 
faith." Faith, according to this lan- 
guage, is the most important piece 
of the Christian's armor. While 
the hand" of faith holds and skilfully 
uses this shield, the Christian soldier 
is safe, for the fiery darts of the 
enemy will fail to reach the mark at 
which they are directed. " Fight 
the good fight of faith," says Paul, 
who was a valiant soldier, as well 
as a faithful apostle. And one rea 
son why the Christian life is called 
a fight of faith is because no one 
can be a successful combatant in 
this fight unless he has faith. Paul, 
in speaking of Christian faith or 
trust, says : " And such trust have 
we through Christ to God ward ; not 
that we are sufficient of ourselves to 
think anything as for ourselves; but 
our sufficiency is of God." Then 
faith teaches us or inclines us to put 
our trust, not in ourselves, but in 
God, and in Christ, and in the Holy 



Spirit, and in truth. Not in human, 
but in Divine power. And with the 
help of this Divine power we shall 
come off more than conquerors, 
though we have to contend with the 
world, the flesh, and the devil. 

Then, dear reader, if you are a 
Christian, and striving with all your 
might to honor God and to bo use- 
ful to your race, you should not for- 
get that Satan desires to have you. 
He desires to have you, that your 
influence may be withdrawn from 
the cause of the Lord and given to 
evil — the causo to which he is most 
zealously devoted. Of your danger 
you cannot be ignorant, since the 
Savior has apprised you of it. Sleep 
not when danger so imminent 
threatens you. Let that discretion 
mark your labors for the promotion 
of your own salvation and the cause 
of Christ which marked the course 
of the faithful and judicious Nehe- 
miah when he and his brethren 
builded tho walls of Jerusalem. He 
thus refers to their manner of work- 
ing: " They which builded on the 
wall, and they that bear burdens, 
with those that laded, every one 
with one of his hands wrought in 
the work, and with the other hand 
held a weapon. For the builders 
every one had his sword girded by 
his side, and so builded." So always 
have your sword of the spirit, which 
is the Word of God, girded by your 
side, and with one hand always 
grasp the shield of faith. With 
proper labor, watchfulness and 
prayer on your part, with the pray- 
ers and help of Christ, which yon 
will not fril to have if you are one 
of his disciples, you may anticipate 
a successful conflict and the victor's 
crown. 

If, then, it is such a terrible thing 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



220 



to fall into the hands of Satan, man's 
envious and malignant foe, with 
what untiring vigilance should all 
guard against his devices ? In view 
of the existence of such an enemy, 
what danger saint and sinner, young 
and old, are exposed to. " Fear, 
and the pit, and the snare, are upon 
thee, O inhabitant of the earth/' 
declares the prophet of God. Sad, 
indeed, is man's condition, but not 
altogether hopeless. Jesus is the 
friend of lost and helpless humanity. 
" He is able to save them to the 
uttermost that come unto God by 
Him, seeing He ever liveth to make 
intercession for them." Let all, 
then, flee to him, and he will " de 
liver from the snare of the fowler," 
and protect and save all who trust 
in him. 

"Still nigh rue, my Savior, stand, 
And guard in fierce temptation's hour; 

Hide in the hollow of thy hand, 

Show forth in me thy saving power ; 

Still be thine arm my sure defence, 

Nor earth nor hell shall pluck me thence. 

In suffering, be thy love my peace ; 

In weakness, be thy love my power. 
And when the storms of life shall cease, 

Jesus, in that important hour, 
In death, as life, be thou my guide, 
And save me, who for me hath died." 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

Did the Savior eat the Passover 
of the Lord with his disciples on the 
night in which ho was betrayed? 
It is doubtful. I think it is morally 
certain he did not. It w T as in the 
evening when he sat down with the 
twelve disciples to his supper, (or 
passover, if you choose so to call it.) 
And it was early in the morning 
when they led him from Caiaphas 



unto the hall of judgment. "Then led 
they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the 
hall of judgment; and it was early ; 
and they themselves went not into 
the judgment hall, lest they should 
be defiled; but that they might eat 
the passover." (John, 18 : 28.) It 
was in the evening he came and sat 
down with the disciples to eat his 
supper ; and it was while they were 
eating he said, " one of you shall 
betray me." And when asked who 
it was, he said, " he that dippeth 
his hand with me in the dish." 
(Matt. 26 : 23.) And " he it is to 
whom I shall give a sop, when 1 
have dipped it; and when he had 
dipped the sop, he gave it to Judas 
Iscariot. He then, having received 
the sop, went immediately out; and 
it was night." (^John 13.) Jesus 
came to his supper in the evening; 
washed his disciples' feet before eat- 
ing; revealed the traitor while eat- 
ing, who went out immediately, it 
being now night. Jesus finished his 
supper, instituted the ordinance of 
bread and wine, offered up his high, 
priestly office, went out and crossed 
the brook Cedron, went into the 
garden Gethsemane, (his disciples 
sleepingand he agonizing in prayer,; 
when Judas wi',h his band came 
with lanterns to arrests him; all in 
the night preceding the third hour 
of the day in which he was crucified. 
It being early in the morning, 
after the night in which he ate his 
supper, when they brought him from 
Caiaphas to the judgment hall, into 
which the Jews would not enter, 
lest they be defiled, and so could not 
eat the passover, which was yet in 
the future, proves conclusively that 
the supper the Loid Jesus eat with 
his disciples the night before his cru- 
cifixion, with which he associated 



280 



THE LORD'S SUPPER. 



feet- washing, and the breaking of 
bread, and cup oi blessing, of which 
be says, "If ye know these things, 
happy are ye if ye do them," was 
not tho Lord's passover, but was the 
Lord's supper, instituted by him, 
and eaten before the legal time in 
which the Lord's passover must be 
eaten; but how long before is not 
quite certain. Jesus says: "Ye 
know that after two days is the 
passover, and the Son of Man is be- 
trayed to bo crucified. " Then those 
assembled " consulted that they 
might take Jesus by subtlety and 
kill him ; but they said, not on the 
feast day, lest there be an uproar 
among the people." (Matt. 26 : 2, 
5.) This is another evidence that 
the time of the Lord's passover was 
in the future. 

I believe that Christ, our pass- 
over, is tho great antetype of the 
type — the passover lamb. This, I 
think, will be doubted by none; and 
if so, he must answer the type in 
every particular; and to do this, he 
must shed his blood and die for the 
sins of the world at the very time 
the passover lambs were weltering 
in their blood. By reference to the 
law of the passover, (Ex. 12,) we 
learn that the lamb must be killed 
in the evening, "between two even 
ings," (marginal reading.) 

"The Jews divided the day into 
morning and evening. Till the sun 
passed the meridian, all was morn- 
ing or forenoon; after that, all was 
afternoon or evening. Their first 
evening began just after twelve 
o'clock, and continued till sunset; 
their second evening began at sun- 
set, and continued till midnight. 
Between twelve o'clock, therefore, 
and the termination of twilight the 
passover must be killed. The day, 



among tho Jews, had twelve hours. 
The first hour was about six o'clock 
in the morning with us. The sixth 
hour was at noon. The ninth hour 
answered to our three o'clock in the 
afternoon. By this wo may under- 
stand that the time in which Christ 
was crucified began at the third 
hour; that is, at nine o'clock in the 
morning, the ordinary time for the 
daily morning sacrifice, and ended 
at the ninth hour; that is, at three 
o'clock in the afternoon, the time 
of the evening sacrifice." " By this 
time of the day, God foreshadowed 
the sufferings of Christ in the even- 
ing of times, or in the last days, 
(Heb. 1 : 2—1 Pet. 1 : 19, 28); and 
about the time of the day when the 
paschal lamb ordinarily died, He 
died also, viz: at the ninth hour." 
(Matt. 27— Clark's Com. Ex. 12 : 6.) 
And of course ho could not eat the 
Lord's passover, at the legal time, if 
he must die to answer the type at 
the time the passover lamb is killed. 
All the testimony proves that the 
Lord Jesus did not eat his supper in 
the night in which the Lord's pass- 
over must be eaten; and, therefore, 
that he did not eat it at all that 
year. Neither do I believe that he 
ate the Lord's passover at all after 
his baptism. 

" And he said go into the city to 
such a man, and say unto him : The 
Master saith, My time is at hand; 
1 will keep the passover at thy house 
with my disciples. " (Matt. 26 : 18.) 
This phraseology, " The Master 
saith," implies one in authority. 
"My time" implies a time different 
from the common time. And "My 
disciples/' implies a particular class 
of learners. If these propositions 
are true, (who can deny them ?) the 
syllogistic conclusion is, that Jesus 5 



THE LORDS SUPPEE. 



231 



being a Master, is about to intro- 
duce a new system to be observed 
in his church. This view is fully 
sustained by His words to Peter 
when he says, "What I do thou 
knowest not now, but thou shalt 
know hereafter. 1 ' The supper He is 
about to eat differs much from the 
Lord's passover. If it had not, 
Peter would not have been ignor 
ant in anything in reference to it. 
If the Lord Jesus had poured water 
into a basin, and washed his own 
feet and hands, Peter would have 
understood it; but when he reversed 
the order, and began to wash the 
disciples' feet, Peter "did not know." 
(But this belongs to another and 
forthcoming article.) 

From these 'testimonies it must 
be evident to all that the Lord Jesus 
did not eat the " Lord's passover" 
with his disciples in the night in 
which he was betrayed ; but that 
Ho ate a supper of his own institut- 
ing, with which he associated feet- 
washing, and the breaking of bread, 
and partaking of wine, as emblem- 
atical of his broken body and shed 
blood, to be observed together in 
the church by his true disciples only 
till he comes again. It is of these 
he says : " If ye know these things, 
happy are ye if ye do them." 
Brethren, thank God, we know 
them, and have often been happy in 
doing them. Let us continue doing 
them, and teach others to do them 
also. 

That the Savior did not eat the 
Lord's paaaOYer at all, after his bap- 
tism, I think is evident trom the 
following reasons : 

1. We nowhere read in the scrip- 
tures that he did eat it. Though 
we read that he went up to Jerusa- 
lem at the time of the passover, we 



do not read that he took any part in 
these ceremonies ; and from the fact 
that the Jews always, at the time 
of these feasts, had a controversy 
with him, is proof that he did not 
partake with them. The first pass- 
over after his baptism he drives out 
those who bought and sold, and 
overthrew the money tables, &c, by 
which act he incurred their displeas- 
ure, &c. In St. John (2:23) it is 
said : "Now, when he was in Jeru- 
salem, at the passover, in the feast 
day, (that is, one of the seven which 
always followed the passover night.) 
Many believed in his name when 
they saw the miracles which he did ; 
but Jesus did not commit himself 
unto them," &c. " Many believed 
in him." Jesus, taking advantage 
of the times, and availing himself 
of the opportunity, preached the 
kingdom of heaven to the assem- 
bled Jews who were now in Jeru- 
salem holding the feast, supporting 
the truth of his ministry with mira- 
cles, so that many believed on him. 
Had he been one with the Jews in 
their keeping the feast, there need 
be no miracles to establish that ; and 
had he taught no other system than 
the one they observed, he could not 
have been the object of their faith. 
All who believed or were converted to 
the law, believed in Moses ; but as 
many believed in Christ, at that 
feast, is conclusive evidence that He 
taught them the gospel of the king- 
dom which began with the public- 
ministry of John. 

The second passover, after his 
baptism, is revealed in St. John, 
6 : 4. Here it is said he fed the mul 
titude ; but nothing is said of his 
eating the passover. It is in connec- 
tion with this that he preached the 
great and grand truth that He was 



232 



THE LOIID'S SUPPER. 



the true bread which came down 
from heaven, ar.d that his life must 
be given for the life of the world, at 
which the Jews murmured. And 
the third one, is the one at which 
he was crucified, at which he cer 
tainly did not partake; for he died 
on the cross at the very time in the 
day when by law the passover lamb 
must be killed. 

It is a remarkable feature in the 
history of His life, that He always 
was the object of their rage at the 
time of their festivals, which I hold 
is presumptive evidence that he did 
not partake with them in their cele- 
brations; but preached to them that 
the time of their festival was fulfilled 
or past ; that the kingdom of heaven 
was at hand; and that they should 
repent and believe the gospel. For 
this they plotted for his life. Had 
he gone with them in the observ 
ance of the law, there would have 
been none of this. The same diffi- 
culty was encountered by his disci 
pies after him. "For if they do 
these things in the green tree, what 
will they do in the dry." 

2. This position is fully sustained 
by the following testimony : 

As soon as Jesus was baptized, he 
was led by the spirit into the wil 
derness, to be tempted of the devil ; 
and as soon as the conflict was 
ended, " Jesus began to preach and 
to sa} T , repent/' {this the laiv did not 
do,) "for the kingdom of heaven is 
at hand." (Matt. 4:17.) "Now, 
after John was put in prison, Jesus 
came into Galilee, preaching the 
gospel of the kingdom of God, say- 
ing, the time is fulfilled, and the 
kingdom of God is at band; repent 
ye, and believe the gospel. " (Mark, 
1:14,15.) " And Jesus went aboutl 



all Galilee, teaching in their syna- 
gogues, and preaching the gospel of 
the kingdom." (Matt. 4 : 23.) "And 
from the days of John the Baptist 
until now the kingdom of heaven 
suffereth violence, and the violent 
take it by force; for all the proph- 
ets and the law prophesied until 
John." (Matt. 11 : 12, 13.) "The 
law and the prophets were until 
John ; since that time the kingdom 
of God is preached, and every man 
presseth into it." (Luke, 16: 16.) 

Is there any more testimony re- 
quired to prove that the law and the 
prophets, with all the ceremonial 
law, closed up in John ? The Sav- 
ior immediately began to preach and 
practice the laws of the kingdom of 
God under the gospel dispensation ; 
and of course he no more observed 
the ceremonial law. This view is 
sustained by the fact, that, as soon 
as Jesus was baptized and John wa* 
imprisoned, He organized his church 
by calling unto him his twelve apos- 
tles. (Mark, 1 : 16, 20.) " And 
straightway on the Sabbath day he 
entered into the synagogue and 
taught; and they wero astonished 
at his doctrine," &c. (21,22.) They 
were astonished at his doctrine. Not 
astonished at the law, but at his doc- 
trine — the doctrine of repentanco 
and the things concerning the king- 
dom of God ; the things which 
Philip afterward preached with 
effect to the people of Samaria. 

After this, Jesus and his disciple* 
were a separate band, living and 
practicing the laws of the kingdom 
of heaven which he is now intro- 
ducing; arid of course no more 
observing any of the ceremonial 
law. It would be inconsistent for 
him to do it; and hence he incurred 
the wrath and envy of the Jews. 



ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 



233 



By his being circumcised on the. "the Spirit (of God) speaketh ex- 
eighth day, he was brought under pressly, that in the latter times, 
the law: made under the law, in [some shall depart from the faith, giv- 



which he lived, and which he ful- 
filled by observing all its precepts, 
until it became him to fulfil all 
righteousness by his public induc- 
tion into his gospel ministry by his 
baptism at the hands of his forerun- 
ner, John; from which time he 
preached the gospel of the kingdom. 
Brethren, who can doubt ? 

D. P. Sayler. 



ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 



HIE MEANS OF THE "WORKING MIRA- 
CLES" IN THE PROPHETIC DEVELOP- 
MENT OF "THE LATTER DAYS." 



BY J. MILLER. 

It is generally if not universally 
admitted on all sides, that we are 
really living at the present time un- 
der the pouring out of the last or 
sixth prophetic vial, and that the 
first part of this vial is most rapidly 
fulfilling in the "drying up of the 
great river Euphrates" — the gradual 
decay and disappearance of the 
Turkish Empire and Mohammedan 
power — "that the way of the Kings 
of the East might be prepared" for 
the great Eastern war, or last pro- 
phetic conflict. The second part of 
this last vial must therefore also 
now be speedily fulfilled by the r un 
clean spirits" — "working mira- 
cles," "great wonders," "making fire 
come down from Heaven," and "de 
eeiving them that dwell on the 
farth," causing them to worship and 
to make an image to the beast, and 
to receive its mark, etc. The Apos- 
tle Paul refers no doubt to these 
same spirits when he assures us that 



ing heed to seducing spirits, and 
speaking lies in hypocrisy," (1 Tim. 
4: 1. 2.) And John, the Kevelator, 
informs us that these spirits 
"working miracles," shall "go forth 
unto the Kings of the earth, and of 
the whole world, to gather them to 
the battle of that great day of God 
Almighty," (Rev. 16: U.) 

That the rapidly increasing popu- 
larity of the exclusively spiritual 
religion of the present day — that 
discards all human side or sym- 
bolical form in the religion of Jesus 
Christ — is a terrible delusion of phy- 
sicial and spiritual electricity and 
magnetism — necessarially in the 
prophetic development of the "work- 
ing miracles of the latter days" — is 
a fact that can be established theo- 
retically by revelation. But feeling 
and knowing our limited abilities to 
use successfully this three-told weap- 
on "to beard the lion in his own 
den," in combatting error, and ex- 
posing the spirtual delusion and 
false theology of the 19th century, 
our object is more to draw attention 
and awaken a spirit of inquiry, and 
thereby to enlist wiser heads and 
abler pens to undertake the success- 
ful exposition of this subject, and by 
honest efforts to do it more ample 
justice. In the investigation of a 
subject so deep, so vast, and so pro- 
found, upon which necessarily rest 
the eternal destiny of the weal or wo 
of millions of immortal souls, let us 
make nothing a matter of faith 
which can not be established by rea- 
sons founded up facts, and the plain 
teachings of the word of God. Rea- 
son and revelation go hand in hand. 
When God speaks, the point or mat- 



234 



ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISN. 



tor is irrevocably settled forever; but 
we are at liborty to reason from na- 
ture, and make deductions from facts, 
to show a concurrence of testimony. 
Nature is a vast laboratory of facts 
from which wo may select, and if 
we reason. correctly, and our deduc- 
tions are subsidiary, the absolute 
standard of all truth that can never 
err — we must .necessarily arrive at 
the truth. May God, the Father of 
light, direct us into all truth while 
wo thus reason and deduct facts from 
God's great book of nature, and 
from his revelation. 

As already intimated above, we 
have studied God's great book of na- 
ture far more than we have read or 
studied the theoretical deductions 
and inductions; the philosophical 
views and hypothesis, or the more 
scholastic analysis and synthesis of 
scientific and meteoroligical authors 
in regard to the phenomena and the 
general laws and principles of elec 
tricity and magnetism. Our con- 
clusions drawn from nature and rea- 
son, and founded on facts of personal 
observations and experiments, have 
lead us to adopt as correct the the 
ory oi Benjamin Franklin, and other 
meteorologists, that all the facts ot 
ordinary electricity may be referred 
to the action of a subtle fluid, which, 
perhaps, fills not only the whole at- 
mosphere and the earth*— but all in- 
terplanetary space. 

And our conclusions, fully con- 
firmed by observations and legiti- 
mate or logical analogy, have lead 
us also to believe that the subtle fluid 
of electricity, penetrates, more or 
less, positivel}', every thing upon 
the whole earth — physical and even 
spiritual, human and animal, vege- 
table and elemental, animate and in- 
animate — except, perhaps, a few sub- 



stances such as glass, silk, bees wax' 
etc., which are only negatively ef- 
fected as non-conductors. 

That the earth is a great magnet, 
and possesses magnetic polarity in 
some respects similar to that of an 
ordinary loadstone or artificial mag- 
net, and that the earth is also an 
immense prime conductor of, and 
positively charged with electricity — 
a co-ordinate, if not an identical 
principle of magnetism, is a well es- 
tablished fact, both by legitimate 
reasoning and science. The conclu- 
sions, drawn from these facts, prove 
that the human body must contain, 
at least in some degrees, the ele- 
ments of electricity and magnetism. 
And the chemical analysis of the 
human body confirms again this 
fact, and show that man is a combi- 
nation of all the elements of the 
earth in the form of fluids and solids, 
which are divided into metalic and 
non-metalic substances. These ele- 
ments are again all found in the 
earth, either native or in a state of 
combination. Here we find that 
nature and reason points us at once 
to the earth as the origin of man. 
And inspiration not only confirms 
this earthly origin of man, but in- 
forms us of his real composition : 
"And the Lord God formed man of 
the dust of the earth." This organ- 
ized "dust of the earth" and of or 
from which man was formed, made 
or created by God, confirms the 
fact that the body of man is, really 
and truly composed of and contains 
all the elements of the earth — of the 
electrical as well as the raagnetical 
element. Various experiments have 
again confirmed this and fully de- 
monstrated the fact, that the human 
body is a very perfect conductor of 
ordinary electricity. And from per- 



ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 



235 



sonal observations we know the fact 
that different persons — under cer- 
tain circumstances — especially such 
who are in delicate health, and 
whose perspiration is feebly exhaled, 
or are long confined in rooms heat- 
el with furnaces or flues, etc. — often 
exhibit electrical power and excite- 
ment in a degree that is truely sur- 
prising and even alarming to those 
who are not familiar with the 
strange and mysterious phenomena 
of electricity; and this fact has no 
doubt given currency to* the idea 
that electricity was a spiritual phe- 
nomena, or at least of a semi-spirit 
ual character! This was in fact the 
almost universal idea, some twenty 
or thirty years ago, in regard to the 
infatuating and widely spreading 
phenomena called "spiritualism" 
which was looked upon and de 
nounced by many good, pious and 
intelligent persons, not only as a 
"Satanic Delusion," but as a posi- 
tive "deraonism," or as we ourselves 
used to denounce it "Teufels Klap- 
fen!" And we were actually so 
much opposed to this strange phe- 
nomena, that we refused, for a long 
time, to be even present to witness 
the performance of what was called 
a "Spirtual Circle" — until wo were 
at last quite unexpectedly brought 
into close proximity with such a 
"circle" of some eight or ten persons, 
around a large double- leaf and six 
legged table — heavy enough lor any 
ordinary person to lift. In looking 
•at the performance of the circle a 
few minutes, we noticed at once that 
quite a feeble invalid lady had a 
powerful control over the table, 
that would, in answering her ques- 
tions, tilt over into her lap — balanc- 
ing against the palms of her feeble 
hands in a perfect perpendicular 



(edgewise) position — rising and fall, 
ing back to its natural position at 
the will or command of the "me- 
dium," in a gradual, easy, and quiet 
way. After the table had thus tilt- 
ed up and down some three or four 
times, we took two large glass tum- 
blers in each hand from a bureau be- 
hind us, and held them against the 
center of the table while in its per- 
pendicular position. The effect was 
instantaneous — the table fell back 
with almost lightning speed to its 
proper position, frightening the 
whole circle entirely out of their 
"spiritual wits," and their power to 
turn or move the table as long as the 
glasses were on the table, was lost 
and gone. Wo tried similar exper- 
iments with silk and beeswax re- 
peatedly afterwards, and in not a 
single instance could the most pow- 
erful so called "spiritual medium" 
turn or move a table or stand, at 
least in our presence, while these 
non-conductors were in immediate 
contact with either. 

The conclusions, drawn from these 
and other similar personal experi- 
ments, are therefore irresistable, 
that the human body is not only a 
very perfect condu*" .or of electricity, 
but that the electrical and magnetic 
element combined and positively 
excited, is the very strongest in the 
human system. And that the relig- 
ious or rather the spiritual element, 
if positively excited, is also the very 
strongest in the human soul, is an 
equal well established fact — even 
founded on the history of heathen 
idol- worship and the so called religi- 
ous worship of Christendom through- 
out, and in all ages of the world. 
These two elements — the spiritual 
and electrical combined in the hu- 
man soul and body, remains in a 



236 



ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 



dormant, inactive, or equilibrium 
state, until awakened or aroused by 
natural or artificial friction either 
within or without. And the more 
spiritual feeling exists in the- soul, 
and the larger the amount of elec 
tricky in the system, and the severer 
the friction, the more intenso be- 
comes the excitement both in the 
soul and body. Hence iollows the 
irresistible conclusion, that the more 
erroneous, delusive, and excitable 
spiritualism is or becomes in its 
manifestation of these two elements 
combined in the soul and body, the 
more positively correct must be the 
deductions drawn from the forego- 
ing premises, and established by 
facts predicated upon reason and 
revelation. And with all due re- 
spect and deference to others who 
hold and have expressed different 
views and opinions, we can not, in 
the face of the foregoing facts and 
conclusions, admit that the late 
widely spreading abomination of so 
called "spiritualism, " or"table turn- 
ing," was performed by the power, 
medium, or agency of "demon 
spirits," "satanic influence," or "de- 
monic power," whatever. But that 
it was a terrible "satanic delusion," 
predominating in the minds of its 
poor deluded victims, we cheerfully 
ad mit, and have, we presume, amply 
demonstrated in the foregoing im 
perfect exposition of tho combined 
elements of electricity and magnet- 
ism, through which means all the 
strange and mvsterious wonders of 
the "working miracles of the latter 
days" will undoubtedly be wrought. 
It is said by scientific men, that 
within a hundred years from hence, 
large cities would be illuminated by 
electric lights of such power as to 
render unnecessary the use of gas 



or other lights in houses. That this 
might be accomplished yet by tho 
ingenuity of men, wo have not tho 
least doubt whatever if God would 
not before this is accomplished, use 
this identical element as the terrible 
means already existing, and as tho 
apostle Peter assures us: "Are kept 
in store, reserved unto fire against 
the day of judgment and perdition 
of ungodly men" — until the timo 
"when the Son of man shall come," 
"as the lightning cometh out of the 
east, and fchineth even unto tho 
west," and be "revealed in the 
clouds of Heaven" with electrical 
"flaming fire," and when the electri- 
cal "elements shall melt with fer- 
vent heat," and "tho Heavens" (tho 
whole atmospheric electricty)" being 
on fire and shall be dissolved." 

If we take a correct logical view 
of all the facts, drawn from all pen- 
etrating influence, action and power 
of elecLricity — which are almost in- 
exhaustible — we have the most clear 
and positive concurrent testimony 
of all the great signs, wonders, mir- 
acles, and terrible scenes of tho 
"latter days," and the approaching 
judgment of God, as delineated by 
revelation." When we look upon 
and behold the grand and magnifi- 
cent beauty and splendor of electri- 
cal meteors that often appear in the 
heavens, or gaze upon the blinding 
flash and blaze of the terrible light- 
ning, and hear its mighty and deaf, 
ening voce of frightful thunder 
rolling along the whole vault of 
heaven, from the zenith to the hor- 
rizon. Or if we contemplate the 
electrical and magnetic power and 
action in the deep recesses of the 
earth, that must find its occasional 
safety-valve in terrific earthquakes 
and volcanie eruptions, with its 



DUNKERS" 



237 



flood or streams of fire rolling its 
burning lava and firy elements in 
terrific whirlwind confusion; we 
have almost a perfect literal descrip 
tion and concurrent testimony of the 
closing scenes of the present dispen- 
sation, as portrayed by Peter and 
other inspired pensmen, in the ac 
tual means already in existence in 
the tacts of electricity and magnet- 
ism, whereby God will accomplish 
his great phrophetic designs in "the 
latter days" without the aid of 
"demonic spirits," or any other 
super natural means that are not now 
already in existence and at work at 
the present time. 

German Settlement f W. Va. 



DUNKERS." 



ANNUAL MEETING OF THE NATIONAL 
CONFERENCE OF THE GERMAN BAP 
TISTS. 



The following accouat of the Breth- 
ren, their doctrine, practices, &c, is 
from Forney's pap r, The Press, pub 
lished in Philadelphia. The managing 
editor of that paper sent a reporter, Mr 
Snow, to the place where our Annual 
Meeting was held, to obtain a report of 
the meeting. He could not remain 
throughout the sessions of the Council, 
but being present at some of the meet- 
ings held for worship, and having an 
interview with some of the brethren, he 
wrote the following account of cur Fra 
ternity. He seemed to be anxious to 
obtain a correct knowledge of our peo 
pie, and to do us justice. We were 
pleased with the apparent candor and 
frankness of Mr. Snow, and are glad 
that he has written a more correct 
account of our Fraternity than some 
other writers have done. Editor. 



Myerstown, Pa , 

May 29, 1871. 

Three and a half hours' ride from the 
heat and dust of Philadelphia, over the 
Reading and Lebanon Valley Railroads 
brings us to Myerstown, a pleasant vil- 
lage of 1,800 inhabitants nestling in the 
choicest part of the Lebanon Valley, 
surrouuded by beautiful fields and hills 
crowned by the ric 1 est verdure. It is 
just now a point of some interest as the 
place chosen for the meeting of the 
annual National Conference of the reli- 
gious society properly denominated Ger- 
man Baptists, but better known to the 
outside public t y the name of Dunkers. 
Delegates and others began to assemble 
during the latter part of last week, and 
with those who will arrive to day a large 
congregation of many thousands is ex- 
pected at the opening of the conference 
to-morrow All the States east of the 
Rocky Mountains in which there are 
churches of this denomination will be 
represented. Devotioual meetings, led 
by ministers and elders from abroad, 
were attended by large congregations of 
the denomination and others drawn by 
the reputation of the speakers. The 
services generally were In German, or in 
both German and E .glish. 

THE DENOMINATION. 

There is probably no denomination in 
the United States that has been more 
grossly misrepresented and maligned, 
and concerning which so many errone- 
ous opinions prevail. Even the Ency- 
clopedias, books of theological li erature, 
and other works that are supposed to be 
authorities on the subjects ot which 
they treat, have generally gone wide of 
the facts in their notices of this denom- 
ination. One reason for this probably 
is the lack of a denominational literature 
of their own, giving their hi>t »ry, views, 
and practices, and, till within acompara- 



238 



DUNKERS.' 



tively few 3*>ars, of a proper periodical 
literature. And some peculiarities in 
their ordinances have made them unusu- 
ally liable to misrepresentation and ridi- 
cule, especially by those who have no 
respect for relig : ous ordinances of any 
kind. 

ORIGIN AND HISTORY. 

There are few published accounts of 
the origin and history of the denomina- 
tion, but the present organization un 
doubtedly dates from the religious 
movement of Alexander Mack, in 1708 
Mack, with seven others, undertook the 
study of the Bible for the purpose of 
forming an opinion of its teachings. 
The result of their deliberations was 
the adoption of trine immersion and 
some other peculiar ordinances. Their 
views spread rapidly, and churches were 
formed. But they were not allowed to 
enjoy their views in peace, and, after 
many persecutions and shiftings from 
place to place, they began, about 1719, 
to emigrate to America, and between 
this date and I72y the entire Church 
left Germany and established itself in 
the United States. They came princi- 
pally to this State, and have gradually 
extended to others, but principally West. 
Peter Baker was among the first of the 
immigrants, and was the first proctor of 
the Church in America. Alexander 
Mack came over about 1729, and was 
elder for a church at Germantown. The 
venerable elder, John Fox, minister of 
the congregation that meets every Sun- 
day morning in the meeting-house in 
Crown street, above Callowhill, Phila- 
delphia, is a great-grandson of Mack. 

But while the present organization 
dates from the movement of Mack and 
his coreligionists, many of the princi- 
ples of faith and practice, and some of 
the ordinances, have been derived from 
the Waldenses, but to what extent can- 
not be very certainly determined. 



THE FIRST SUNDAY SCHOOL. 

One of the important early settle- 
ments was at Mill Creek, Lancaster 
couuty. After some years a division 
occurred in the church at that place. 
Several members of the church, led by 
a minister, adopted the seventh day of 
the week for their Sabbath, instead of 
the first, and for this heresy were excom- 
municated by the German Baptists. 
There is an interesting incident con- 
nected with the history of those who 
were thus cut off too important to be 
passed over. 

These excommunicated brethren 
formed a church of their own views at 
Ephrata, not far from Mill Creek, and 
now on the Reading and Columbia Kail- 
road, and here one of their number 
established a Sunday School, about 
785 y: hich was regularly kept 

up for about thirty years. As it was 
not till 1781 that Robert Raikes hired 
his room and his teachers for his Sun- 
day School, at Gloucester, England, 
Lancaster county, in this State, has the 
honor of having had the first Sunday 
School, more than forty years before it 
was thought of by Raikes. Had it 
been established in a larger place, or 
been brought prominently to public 
notice, without doubt it would bave be- 
come the nucleus for that mighty reli- 
gious organization that must now date 
from the enterprise of Robert Raikes, 
at Gloucester, England, instead of Lan- 
caster county, Pennsylvania. 

PRESENT CONDITION OF THE DENOM- 
INATION. 

In attempting to give the present con- 
dition of the denomination throughout 
the United States some difficulty is ex- 
perienced from the fact that they have 
never published nor collected denomina- 
tional statistics. They have been op- 
posed to this as a matter of principle, 



" DUNKEKS.' 



239 



regarding the parade in print of their meaning " to dip," and is expressive of 
numbers and wealth and growth as cal- 
culated to foster pride rather than to 



subserve any useful purpose. But as 
there are delegates here from nearly all 
the districts, it has been possible to form 
tolerably correct estimates. 

The number of churches cannot be 
much less than five hundred. There 
are certainly from fifteen hundred to 
two thousand ministers and elders, while 
the membership is about one hundred 
thousand. There are single churches 
having as many as six hundred mem- 
bers. They are most numerous in Penn- 
sylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois, Iowa, 
and Virginia. There are churches in 
nearly or quite all the Western States — 
even the newest, Kansas and Nebraska, 
having churches — and in some of the 
former Slave States, especially Tennes- 
see, Missouri, and North Carolina. 
West of the .Rocky Mountains, churches 
have been formed in California and 
Oregon. The denomination is steadily 
extending itself in the West. Mission- 
aries appointed to travel over new 
sections of the country, and to organize 
churches wherever proper fields can be 
found; and in this way they are likely 
to more than maintain their present 
strength in the country. 



THE NAME. 

The name which they use much 
among themselves, and which is a favor- 
ite among them, is " Brethren," taken 
from the remark of Christ to his disci- 
ples on one occasion, "All ye are breth- 
ren." But as this is not sufficiently 
distinctive for public purposes, they still 
use as their proper denominational name 
that of Gennan Baptists. The term 
Dunkers did not originate among them- 
selves, nor do they use it, although they 
do not particularly object to it. It is a 
slight corruption of a German word 



one of their important ordinances. 

FAITII AND PRACTICE. 

The denomination has no published 
creed of any kind. It is a principle with 
them to take the Bible as their rule of 
faith and practice, without any comment 
whatever. But in all organizations there 
will always be some fundamental, settled 
principles, and such is the case with this 
Church. In theology they are evangel- 
ical. They believe in Christ as a Sav- 
ior, and in the Trinity, and also in the 
absolute necessity of repentance, faith, 
and baptism. As to original sin, they 
believe that but for the redemption by 
Christ all infants would be lost, as well 
as adults; but, that as the redemption 
of Christ is just as far-reaching as 
Adam's sin, original sin has been fully 
atoned for ; hence, infants, idiots, and 
all other persons dying before the com. 
mission of actual transgression, are saved 
by virtue of that atonement, without 
the necessity of faith and baptism. 

They give a greater importance to 
baptism than other denominations, re- 
garding it as essential to salvation, un- 
der ordinary circumstances, as repen- 
tance and faith. But as the thief on 
the cross was saved \ithout it, they ad- 
mit that in circumstances where baptism 
is impossible there may be salvation 
without it, but only when the impossi- 
bility is absolute. They do not admit 
anything but trine immersion to be bap. 
tism. They insist on a holy living j 
that the life must conform to the teach- 
ings of Christ, and that without this the 
observance of the ordinances of the 
Church are void and of no effect, but 
teach also that all true disciples must 
obey the ordinances strictly. 

ORDINANCES. 

First in order of the ordinances is 
baptism, which is to be observed imrae- 



240 



« DUNKERS." 



diately afier the exercise of repentauee, 
according to the eammaud, u Kepeut and 
be baptized." The mode of baptism is 
peculiar, aud is called trine immersion. 
After prayer, the candidate kneels in 
the water, and is plunged forward, and 
in this way immersed three times, once 
tor each name of the Trinity. After 
this, and while the candidate is still 
kneeling in the water, there is prayer 
and laying on of hands. Baptism makes 
the recipient a member of the Church, 
and is never repeated for the same iudi 
vidual. Excommunication does not im- 
pair the validity of the baptism, so that 
they can be received again, on proper 
repentance and reformation, without the 
readministration of the ordinance. 

Next in order is the ordinance of feet- 
washing. The authority is from the 
incideut of Christ washing His disci- 
ples' feet, narrated in John xiii. They 
believe the command in the 14^h and 
15th verses of this chapter to be as lit- 
erally binding as the commands else- 
where for the observance ol the com- 
munion. It is observed a? a preparation 
for the love-feast and communion, ac- 
cording to the statement of Christ to 
Peter in the 10th verse. In the obser- 
vance of the ordinance the brethren 
wash the feet of the brethren only, and 
the sisters of the sisters. The sexes 
never, under any circumstances, wash 
the feet of each other, as has sometimes 
been charged. Everything connected 
with the ordinance is done decently and 
in order. It is observed at every love- 
feast and communion. 

Next is the love-feast. The authority 
for this is the fact that before Christ 
instituted the communion on the night 
of His betrayal, He first partook of a 
supper with His disciples. They make 
this a real meal. There is no limit as 
to kind or quantity of food. In some 
places it is customary to use meat and 



vegetables, with coffee or tea; and in 
others a simpler meal is prepared. The 
only requirement is that it be a real 
supper. After this, aud immediately 
preceding the communion, is the saluta. 
tion of the kiss, which they claim was 
observed under both the law and the 
Gospel. In this ordinance the brethren 
salute each other, and the sisters tho 
same. The sexes do not interchange 
salutations. 

In the observance of the communion, 
which is the ordinance next in order, 
the members are seated at tables, the 
sisters all having their heads covered 
with plain caps, and the brethren with 
heads uncovered. Thanks are given 
both for the bread and wine. The min- 
ister breaks the bread to the brethren, 
and they to each other. The minister 
breaks to the sisters also, but they do 
not break to each other; and the same 
is the case in passing the wine. The 
communion and its attendant ordinances 
is always observed at night, as this was 
the hour of its institution by Christ. It 
is observed usually once or twice a year 
in each church. 

In addition to these ordinances is that 
of the laying on of hands and anointing 
the sick with oil, founded on James 5 : 
14, 15. It is done only at the request 
of the sick person, and always by an 
elder, if one is within reach, but if it 
is not possible to secure the presence of 
an elder, the ordinance is then adminis- 
tered by a minister. 

CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 

The Church government is republi- 
can in form. Each church has its coun- 
cil, to which all matters of difference 
and difficulty must first be submitted. 
If not settled here, they are carried to 
the council of the district. These dis- 
tricts generally include about twenty 
churches, and the council 13 composed of 



DUNKERS. 



241 



delegates (who are not necessarily min- 
isters or elders) from each church. If 
not settled here, and if a matter of gen- 
eral inteiest, it is taken to the National 
Council or Conference, but no local mat- 
ter is allowed to come up before this 
body. In some cases the National Coun- 
cil appoints persons to confer with the 
local councils, aod in this way assists in 
the settlement of hard matters 

The National Conference is composed 
of two delegates from each district. One 
of the two serve on the standing com- 
mittee, which has important offices to 
perform, and the other attends more par- 
ticularly to the matters before the Con- 
ference, though both are equal in this 
inspect, except so far as the duties of 
the one on the committee may interfere 
with his participation in general exer- 
cises of the Conference. But while these 
delegates constitute the official Confer- 
ence, opportunity is given to all mem- 
bers present to speak and participate in 
the proceedings. 

In the lower councils all matters are 
decided by vote, and the sisters are 
allowed the same privileges as the breth- 
ren in this respect, but in the National 
Conference the decisions are by common 
consent, aud the sisters do not partici- 
pate in the deliberations. 

The special object of this National 
Conference is to decide matters for which 
no "Thussaith the Lord " can be found. 
Questions naturally arise which cannot 
be decided by reference to the Bible 
teachings, and the object of this Annual 
Conference is to take all such questions 
into consideration and decide upon them. 
A clerk keeps a careful record of all the 
proceedings, and at the close the record 
is printed and sent to each church, and 
becomes the final authority on all the 
subjects considered. 

MODE OF WORSHIP. 

The mode of worship does not differ 



particularly from that of many other 
denominations. At the meeting ou Sat- 
urday evening the service was opened by 
sinking the hymn, " How sweet the 
name of Jesus sounds. " It was lined 
by the minister, and sung by the whole 
congregation. After the hymn, piayer 
was offered, the minister and the entire 
audience kneeling. The text was 1 Cor. 
1 : 30. The sermon was a sound evan. 
jgelical discourse. The speaker was fol 
lowed by another in German, and the 
meeting closed with singing and prayer. 
As a rule they do not use the benedic. 
tion. The minister may say, " We are 
dismissed in the name of the Lord/' or 
some similar phrase. If the words of 
the benediction are used, the elder or 
minister is not allowed to lift his hands 
over the congregation. The men do not 
wear their hats during worship, but the 
sisters are required to have the head 
covered with a plain covering on all 
occasions of worship. 

MINISTERS AND ELDERS. 

Ministers are chosen by election. 
When any brother appears to have 
the proper gifts for the office, he is 
elected to preach by the church to 
which he belongs. After he has proved 
himself worthy he is set apart by the 
laying on of hands, an'', is then called 
elder or bishop, the „erins being synon- 
ymous. No course of training or liter- 
ary preparation is required. No sala- 
ries nor support of any kind is given io 
the ministers or elders, nor are they re- 
quired to give up their business pursuits. 
A church usually has several miuisters, 
but the elder is always the ^residing 
officer of the church to which he belongs. 

PECULIARITIES. 

They have many peculiarities which 
they strictly observe. It is to some ex- 
tent their intention to be a u peculiar 
people," believing it both a privilege 



242 



"DUNKERS." 



and a duty. They are nonresistants, 
and will not bear arms under any cir- 
cumstances. They bclievo in implicit 
obedience to the Government. They 
were the staunchest of Union people 
during the late war, and contrived to 
find ways to manifest their sympathy 
although they would not fight. They 
vote, but do not generally take a very 
active part in politics. They do not ap- 
prove of going to law against persons 
not members of their Church, and will 
not allow one member to go to law 
against another member on any pretext 
whatever. All matters between mem- 
bers, of whatever kind, must be settled 
in the church councils. They have no 
peculiarities of speech, except that they 
do not use titles, and avoid by words. 
The terms " Brother " and « Sister" are 
very general, but not universal. They 
never recognized slavery, nor at any 
time allowed any person interested in or 
upholding it to become or continue a 
member of their Church. Their record 
on this subject is very commendable. 
They have no peculiar views concerning 
marriage, and do not restrict their mem- 
bers to their own Church. They are 
strongly opposed to secret societies, and 
make membership in them a cause for 
excommunication. 

DRESS. 

The prevailing style of dress among 
them is somewhat similar to that of the 
Friends, but variations have crept in, 
more among the brethren than the sis 
ters. There is no positive rule as to 
style or color, the fundamental principle 
being that of entire plainness and ab- 
. stinence from useless ornament. No 
jewelry, or anything merely for adorn- 
ment, is allowed. The dress of the 
elderly ladies is black alpaca or stuff of 
similar sort, with white half-handker- 
chiefs and plain caps, and is exceedingly 



neat. The prevailing colors among the 
men are brown, gray and black, but 
occasionally other shades are seen. 

TEMPERANCE. 

On the subject of temperance they 
are the strongest of teetotalers, and 
claim to be the oldest temperance society 
in the United States. They forbid the 
use of alcoholic and malt liquors as a 
beverage, in public or private ; and have 
a decision of the National Conference 
that it shall be a cause for excommuni- 
cation. They permit the use of it for 
strictly medicinal and mechanical pur- 
poses only. They go further than this 
and forbid members to be in any way 
interested in the traffic in liquors of any 
kind, or to sell any grain or other article 
used in spiritous liquors to any manufac- 
turer or to any persjn that will use it 
for manufacturing purposes. 

THE POOR. 

They make ample provision for the 
support of their own poor, and nevei 
allow them to receive aid from town or 
county. All their indigent are well 
cared for, and suffering from poverty 
among them effectually prevented, as 
should be the case in every religious 
denomination. 

LITERATURE. 

They publish several periodicals and 
a few standard works, but admit them- 
selves to be deficient in a proper Church 
literature; but now that the want is felt 
and acknowledged, active measures will 
probably be taken to supply it, and give 
to the Church the means of informaticn 
concerning their past and present his- 
tory and Church polity, and give also to 
the public an opportunity for more exten- 
sive and correct information concerning 
the denomination than is yet accessible. 
Important questions connected with this 
subject, and especially with the cause 



A SHOUT DECLARATION. 



243 



of education, will be considered at this 
Conference. 

OTHER SIMILAR DENOMINATIONS. 

There are in some of the States de- 
nominations that have some things in 
their faith and practice aud ordinances 
in common with the German Baptists, 
and are sometimes confounded with 
them. How many of these other de- 
nominations there are, or where they are 
strongest, cannot be ascertained from 
any authorities now at hand. An enu- 
meration of them would be a fitting 
finale to this article, and is a matter of 
regret that a correct list cannot be 
obtained. 

EXPLANATION. 

The facts here given have been pre- 
pared with great care and under the 
supervision of those well versed in the 
matters of their Church, and will be 
found the most complete and authentic 
account of the German Baptists that has 
ever been published. 

THE CONFERENCE. 

To-morrow the Conference will open 
its deliberations. The place for holding 
the business meetings is at Millersburg, 
eight or nine miles from this village, 
and reached only by carriages. Ample 
accommodations have been made for the 
entertainment of the large company that 
will be in attendance during the day. 
The boarding tent is 120 by 40 feet, 
and there will be no lack of such boun- 
tiful provisions as the good sisters of this 
vicinity know so well hew to prepare. 
For the meetings of the Conference one 
of the huge barns that abound here has 
baen fitted up. It will accommodate a 
large company, and be convenient for 
the purpose. The conference will prob- 
ably continue through to morrow and 
Wednesday, and close its deliberations 
on Thursday. No religious meetings 



are held on the ground, nor do the con- 
gregation remain there at night, as no 
sleeping tents are provided. Meetings 
are held in the evenings in all the 
churches of the region. 

The exercises are of much interest to 
the memhers of the church, as the large 
attendance shows, and will, as they are 
held from year to year, have a strong 
tendency to bind them togeth.r iu that 
brotherly love which it is their great 
aim to cultivate. 



A SHORT AND SINCERE DECLA- 
RATION. 



To our Honorable Assembly and all 
others in high or loiv station of 
Administration, and to all friends 
and inhabitants of this country to 
whose light this may come, be they 
ENGLISH or GERMAN: 

In the first place, we acknowledge 
us indebted to the most high GOD, 
who created Heaven and earth, the 
only Good Being, to thank him for 
all his great goodness and manifest 
mercies and love through our Savior 
Jesus Christ, who is come to save 
the souls of men, having all Power 
in Heaven and earth. 

Further, we find ourselves in- 
debted to be thankful to our late 
worthy Assembly for their giving so 
good an advice in these troublesome 
times to all ranks of people in Penn- 
sylvania, particularly in allowing 
those, who, by the doctrine of our 
Savior Jesus Christ, are persuaded 
in their consciences to love their 
enemies and not to resist evil, to en- 
joy the liberty of their conscience, 
for which, as also for all the good 
things we enjoyed under their care, 
we hereby thank that worth}- body 
of Assembly, and all high and low 



:40 



MUZZLING THE MOUTH. 



till we know the whole facts and the 
reasons thereof. We are often blamed 
most ourselves for the acts which we did 
for the best of reasons and from the 
purest of motives. Let us then apply 
this same principle to others, and say to 
ourselves: "Must not that man have 
an explanation of his conduct that is 
satisfactory ? I will muzzle my mouth 
till I hear what he has to say for him 
self." The charity that suffereth long 
ought to keep every case open until the 
accused man has a full chance of self- 
defense. Alas! the too common method 
is to sentence a man first, and then hear 
his defense afterward. 

(3.) But there is a third offense, 
against which total abstinence pledges 
are as needful as against brandy bottles 
or punch-bowls ; and that is the daily, 
dirty, detestable offense of slander. 
God's Word puts 2k prohibitory veto on 
this crying sin. "Thou shalt not raise 
a false report/' "thou shalt not bear 
false witness against thy neighbor." 
The first prohibits starting a lie; the 
second forbids the circulation of it. 
Here the "partaker is as bad as the 
thief." To pass counterfeit money is 
as bad as to issue it. Every slander 
has some father who gave birth to it; 
but it has a dozen or more adopted fath- 
ers who have "taken it to bring up." It 
gets at last to have so many nurses and 
sponsors that it is hard to say whose bant- 
ling the little whelp really was. All 
who circulate a lie farther the lie. Here 
comes in the duty of the muzzle. If a 
bottle of strong drink is circulating at a 
social board, it is my duty as a teetotaler 
to stop it when it reaches my plate. If 
I decline to pass the decanter to my 
neighbor, I have set the seal of my dis- 
approval on the custom of drinking. So, 
when a slander reaches my ear, it is my 
duty to stop it right there, and to see 
that it is not passed on from my tongue 



into auother's ear. The moment that I 
repeat a scandal it becomes mine. My 
endorsement has gone down on the back 
of the lie, and henceforth it is "my pa- 
per;" I am responsible for it. This 
certainly is not too strong a way of put- 
ting the law of partnership in slanders. 
The only way to put an effectual stop to 
the slanders which disturb and disgrace 
social life is for every honest man and 
woman to resolve, "I will put a muzzle 
on my mouth while the wicked (lie; is 
before me." Total abstinence is the 
only honorable rule. 

Christian people often soil their re- 
ligion most sadly by a participation in 
scandle-mongering. The very man who 
would scorn to steal a dime will thought, 
lessly filch away his neighbor's good 
name, and without a scruple. A loose 
tongne is more than a foible ; it is often 
an abominable sin. Lying lips are an 
abomination to the Lord. A stab with 
the tongue is as criminal as a stab with 
a dirk. Yet church members often 
thrust the stiletto of slander (in reckless 
thoughtlessness or hasty passion) into 
the very heart of one who sits beside 
them at the Lord's table ! Would it 
not be well to read the fifteenth Psalm 
occasionally in public before a company 
of Christians gathered in sacramental 
fellowship ? We will not quote the 
Psalm here ; but it cuts terribly close 
upon him "that backbiteth with his 
tongue, and doth evil to his neighbor, 
and taketh up a slander against his 
neighbor." The sin is in taking up the 
slimy reptile, instead of leaving it to die 
in the mire. A fitting prayer for a true 
child of Jesus every day is: "Oh Lord, 
set a watch on the door of my lips ! 
Help me to take heed to my ways, that 
I sin not with my tongue !" With this 
prayer should go that vow of Christian 
magnanimity and brotherly love : "I 
will keep my mouth with a muzzle. I 
will do unto another as I would that an- 
other do unto me." — Independent. 



THE TWO WITNESSES. 



:47 



For the Visitor. 

The Two Witnesses, Rev. 11 : 3. 
"And will give power unto my 
two witnesses, and they shall proph- 
esy a thousand two hundred and 
three score days, clothed in sack 
cloth. These are the two olive 
trees, and the two candle sticks 
standing before the God of the 
earth." And two olive trees by it, 
one upon the right side of the bowl, 
and the other on the left side there- 
of, Zeh. 4: 3. "Then answered I, 
and said unto him, what are these 
two olive trees upon the right side 
of the candle stick and upon the 
left side thereof/' V. "Then said 
he, these are the two anointed ones, 
that stand by the Lord of the whole 
earth, Y. 14. These seem to be the 
same that will stand and prophesy 
against the wickedness that will 
prevail. These two witnesses may 
bo Enoch and Elias, as these two 
have not undergone the physical 
death which Paul says has passed 
upon all men. And Enoch walked 
with God, and he was not, for God 
took him, Gen. 5: 24. He took 
him for some wise purpose. Elias 
was also taken to Heaven, for what 
purpose, God only knows. We 
think these may be the two anoint- 
ed ones. But their time has not yet 
come. Their time of prophesying 
is a thousand two hundred and three 
score days, or forty and two months, 
whilst the Holy City shall be trod- 
den underfoot by the Gentiles, Y. 2. 
This period equals three years and 
a half. The time of these witnesses, 
we think, will be during the time 
the dragon is confined to the earth, 
when wo shall be to the inhabitants 
of the earth and of the sea, Eev. 
13: 12. These two witnesses shall 
have great power; if any man will 



hurt them, fire proceedeth out 
of their mouth and devoureth their 
enemies. These have also power to 
shut Heaven, that it rain not, and 
have power over waters to turn 
them to blood, and to smite the 
earth with all plagues as often as 
they will, until they have finished 
their testimony. Then the beast 
that ascendeth out of the bottomless 
pit will make war against them, and 
will overcome them and shall kill 
them, and their bodies shall not be 
put in graves, but shall be in the 
streets in the great city which 
spiritually is called Sodom and 
Egypt, where, also our Lord was 
crucified. Then shall they that 
dwell upon the earth rejoice because 
the prophets are dead, the beast that 
was no doubt their leader, has over- 
come them. No one, even the beast 
could not hurt them until they had 
finished their testimony. The joy 
of them that dwelt upon the earth 
will be of short duration, for after 
three days and a half, the spirit of 
life from God shall enter into them 
and they stand upon their feet and 
ascend up into Heaven in a cloud: 
then great fear fe\ upon them and 
the same hour there was great 
earthquakes. Now follows the de- 
struction of the enemies of God. 
These things shall come to pass 
when the angels shall sound their 
trumpets. All the wickedness shall 
be destroyed, the Kings of the earth 
shall make war against the Iamb, 
being led by the beast and the false 
prophet. This same beast that 
made war against the two witi 
will be the leader of the Kings of the 
earth. But the lamb will overcome 
them, Eev. 19: 14. Then will the 
beast with the false prophet be cast 
into the lake of fire, Rev. 17: 8. 



248 



TEACHING CHILDREN TO HEAD. 



The beast that thou sawest wan, and 
in not; and shall ascend out of the 
bottomless pit, and go into perdi- 
tion. And the remnant shall be 
slain with the sword that goeth out 
of his mouth," Rev. 19: 21. "He 
shall rule them with a rod of iron; 
and he breadeth the winepress of the 
fierceness and wrath of Almighty 
(rod." "And he has his vesture 
dipped in blood." Who is this that 
eometh from Edom, with dyed gar- 
ments from Bozrah ? this that is 
glorious in his apparel, traveling in 
the greatness of his strength ? that 
speak in righteousness, mighty to 
nave. Wherefore art thou red in 
thine apparel and thy garments like 
him that treadeth in the winefat ? 
I have trodden the winepress alone; 
and of the people there was none 
with me, for I will tread them in 
mine anger, and trample them in 
my fury; and their blood shall be 
sprinkled upon my garments, and I 
will stain all my raiments, Josiah 
G3: 1-3. These thing3 shall come 
to pass before the glorious reign of 
the Prince of peace. Then shall 
the Kingdoms of this world become 
the Kingdoms of our Lord and his 
Christ, Rev. 11: 15. Then the God 
of Heaven shall set up a Kingdom 
which shall never be destroyed, and 
the Kingdom shall not be left to 
other people, but it shall break in 
pieces and consume all these King- 
doms, and it shall stand forever, 
Daniel 2: 44. When all these things 
be fulfilled, then will the will of 
(rod be done on earth, as it is in 
Heaven. The devil will be bound in 
the bottomless pit, the beast and 
the false prophet cast into the lake 
of fire, and the Saints reign with 
their glorious head. 

Stephen Yoder. 
Washington, Iowa. 



Teaching Children the Scriptures. 

1 suppose there are man}' sisters 
who are situated as 1 am, who 
would like to have advice from older 
ones in regard to the proper manner 
to begin teaching our little children 
the Holy Scriptures. 

By our situation, 1 mean, that 
we are scattered over the country, 
many of us not living near enough 
the brethren to have our children 
attend our meeting regularly, much 
less a Sabbath School, which is con- 
ducted by brethren. 

It is well known that the most 
lasting impressions are made upon 
the mind of children while they are 
yet too young to be profited by 
reading lor themselves. They must 
be taught orally, or the lesson is by 
no means clear to their young 
mind. 

And it is equally true, that at this 
age the child learns as much on any 
day of the week, as it does on Sun- 
day. They are getting new ideas 
every day, and hence, the fact seems 
to present itself to me that Sabbath 
School teaching would be in itself 
very insufficient. 

And in view of these facts, I feel 
the whole dutj r of teaching the little 
ones resting upon the parents, and 
particularly the mother, and would 
like to hear from the brethren as to 
what manner of teaching seems to 
make the best impression on the 
child's mind. 

I have thought the sermon on the 
Mount comprehends every principle 
that should be inculcated in the 
mind of innocent children. 

N. J. E. 



As the vapor taken from the ocean 

returns to it again in rivers, 60 slander 

' will come back in overwhelming floods. 



SEI/F DENIAL. 



240 



SELF-DENIAL. 



Human nature possesses a great vari- 
ety of forces — a congress of passions 
and faculties, in which discordant voi- 
ces are often heard, and tumultuous 
proceedings are often known. Not un 
like our own system of government, 
there is a lower house in which earthly 
interests are immediately represented, 
and where the popular voice is often 
echoed in stormy and violent debate; 
a more sedate and dignified senate of 
intellectual faculties, remoter from the 
popular clamor, and more conservative 
in aim ; a cabinet of moral sentiments 
to superintend various departments of 
life; a President of religious sentiment 
known as veneration, enthroned on the 
top of the head, and holding a veto- 
power over all proceedings, and a su 
preme court of conscience, to decide on 
the constitutionality of all doubtful 
questions. 

Were this nature perfectly organized 
and in entire health, there would be lit- 
tle meaning in the phrase self denial. 
All the variousj departments and forces 
would work in perfect harmony, and 
every dictate of enlightened and sane 
tified self would be just and right, and 
would be instantly obeyed. But our 
nature is not in health. There has been 
a disarrangement of functions. An ene- 
my has sadly broken its symmetry. In- 
ferior powers have usurped superior 
dominion, and there has been long con- 
tinued and disastrous rebellion and an 
archy. The decisions of the supreme 
court have been despised ; the veto 
power of the president has been disre- 
garded ; the house has carried it with a 
high hand over the senate; and by many 
a disgraceful coup d'etat the dominion 
of the spiritual power has passed into 
the hands of blind and impetuous pas 
sions. 



In seeking to restore our disordered 
nature to health and peace, the Great 
Physician has imposed self-denial on us 
as an indispensable prerequisite: "If 

any man come to me, let him d< nv him- 
self, and take up his cross and follow 
me." Conversion is simply, in a very 
high sense, self denial. The sinner says, 
" 1 have made bad work of it. I am 
incompetent to the task of s If govern- 
ment. I know not how to do, nor have 
I the strength to do what I know to be 
right. I renounce self. I give myself 
to Jesus. He is able to keep and guide 
me. He can take away my sins, and pa- 
cify my conscience, and purify my heart. 
[ will bend my self-will to his will, and 
sacrifice every rebellions prompting to 
his authority, and make his will the 
rule of my life." 

In many cases this is a mighty revo- 
lution. Selfish passions and interests 
have long held sway ; the voice of rea- 
son and of conscience has long been 
stifled; the tyranny of sinful habit, 
like all usurped tyrannies, has grown 
into an unreasoning and despotic domin- 
ion. Only in the strength of the Divine 
Spirit can the captive soul break its 
chains and reassert its sovereignty — a 
sovereignty which has no permanency 
until it3 foes have been crucified. The 
dethronement of blind, sinful self, and 
the enthronement of Christ in the heart, 
brings peace after bitter strife — a peace 
sweet and precious in proportion to the 
bitterness of the strife and the weight 
of the soul's former oppressions. 

But conversion does not kill these 
rebellious powers. The design of the 
Gospel it 1 to bring them all into loyal 
subjection — to restore them to their nor- 
mal state. Conversion is perfect only as 
a desire and a purpose. That purpose 
has yet to be executed. In executing 
it, the lingering effects of former habits 
and lingering traces of the old d omin. 



250 



BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 



ion will reveal themselves. The pas 
sions will be a ain and again aroused. 
Tho carnal mind is not — cannot be — 
subject to be the law of God. New 
efforts will be made to dim reason, bribe 
conscience, and pervert the counsels of 
truth. But the soul has been restored 
to dominion, and the Spirit of God 
dwells in the heart ; and the great les- 
son of safety is, self-denial. Have cour- 
age and constancy to repress at once 
every uprising of evil desire, and nip 
rebellion in the bud. 

To many the Scripture teaching of 
self-denial seems altogether severe — yet, 
in truth, there is no success in any wor- 
thy undertaking without it. No great 
end of life is achieved without a severe 
assertion of power over opposing ele- 
ments within us as well as without us. 
Yet, even when exercised for earthly 
ends, it brings its own rewards, and glo- 
rifies the hero who has bravely con- 
quered himself. Why shrink from it 
as the price of heavenly dignities and 
eternal peace ? 

Every step in self-denial makes the 
final conquest easier and surer. Manful 
grappling with the temptations of to-day 
gives greater strength and courage for 
the struggles of to-morrow, and success 
lends zest to the conflict. A timid 
shrinking from the contest emboldens 
the aggressor and weakens one's own 
soul. 

A shallow conversion leaves hard 
work for after times. If the Canaanites 
are left in the land, they will be a plague 
and a curse ever afterwards. It is best 
to drive them out at once. It is not best 
to keep Agag alive, nor to save the best 
of the enemy's sheep and oxen. 

Virtue is grander than innocence. A 
life that fights with sin and conquers it 
has a glory all its own. The merely 
negative beauty of innocence has a 
charm — but it pales before the rugged 



grandeur of the conquering heroism 
that has grappled with sin, broken its 
enchantments, and crushed its power. 

Self-denial is not self-annihilation, 
nor self degradation. The Christ to 
whom we yield leads to a nobler self- 
hood. There is none who, for his sake, 
has suffered or lost, that shall not receive 
a hundred fold in this life, and in the 
world to come life everlasting. — [Chris- 
tian Standard. 



BIBLICAL CRITICISMS. 



EXPLANATORY REMARKS ON EPIIE- 

sians iv : 26. 



" Be ye angry and sin not." 

These words do not, we conceive, 
contain any injunction to be angry; 
but they are a caution to us to guard 
us against sinning when we are 
angry. The language seems to sug- 
gest the idea that there may be both 
an innocent and a sinful anger; and, 
to ascertain when anger is innocent 
and when it is sinful, it will be desir- 
able, and indeed necessary, to exam- 
ine what anger is in itself, apart 
from the excesses into which it often 
runs, and from the results that often 
proceed from it. Anger is usually 
recognized by writers as one of the 
natural passions. There is a class 
of our sensibilities which are accom- 
panied with pleasure or pain. To 
the first class belongs benevolence ; 
to the last, the malevolent affections. 
Among the melevolent affections is 
classed resentment or anger. This 
affection, when aroused, produces 
an unpleasant or painful emotion, 
usually accompanied with the desire 
of inflicting pain or unpleasantness 
on the object that has awakened it 



BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 



251 



Lord Karnes, in his Elements of 
Criticism, has the following remarks : 
" Fear provides for self-preservation 
by flying from harm ; anger, by re 
pelling it. Nothing, indeed, can be 
better contrived to repel or prevent 
injury than anger or resentment. 
Destitute of that passion, men, like 
defenceless lambs, would lie con- 
stantly open to mischief. Deliberate 
anger, caused by voluntary injury, 
is too well known to require any ex- 
planation. If my desire be to resent 
an affront, I must use means; and 
these means must be discovered by 
reflection. Deliberation is here re- 
quisite; and in that case the passion 
seldom exceeds just bounds. But, 
where anger impels one suddenly to 
return a blow, even without think- 
ing of doing mischief, the passion 
is instinctive; and it is chiefly in 
such a case that it is rash and un- 
governable, because it operates 
blindly, without affording time for 
deliberation or foresight." (P. 60.) 

Mr. Haven, in his chapter on 
Malevolent Affections, in his Mental 
Philosophy, has the following re- 
marks : " The term malevolent, as 
used to designate this class of affec- 
tions, is, it must be confessed, liable 
to serious objection. It has come 
into use as a convenient term, in 
place of, and for the want of some- 
thing better, to mark the distinction 
between the feelings now under con- 
sideration and those of the opposite 
character already considered; and 
as we call those benevolent, so we 
call these malevolent, merely by way 
of contrast, and not as implying 
anything criminal in the character 
of the emotions themselves. The 
term, however, is unfortunate, as 
seeming to involve a meaning not 
intended. The moral character of 



the affections thus designated is an 
open question, to be decided upon 
its own merits, and not to be consid- 
ered as settled, one way or the 
other, by the use of the term now 
under consideration." (P. 401.) 

When the affecfion of anger, 
classed by Mr. Haven under the 
malevolent affections, is not properly 
controlled and subdued, many and 
great evils are likely to result from 
it. Hence the admonition we are 
considering, "be ye angry, and sin 
not; let not the sun go down upon 
your wrath." And when wicked 
men make attempts to injure us, un- 
der certain circumstances, this may 
awaken a certain affection within 
us which we call anger, and this an- 
ger must only extend to the wicked 
conduct of our enemy. Whenever 
our anger leads us to injure a per- 
son, then it becomes sinful. There 
are many passages of scripture 
which plainly teach us that it is our 
duty to love and do good to our 
enemies. And this doctrine is a 
very striking characteristic of the 
gospel of Christ, and distinguishes 
the Christian religion from all oth- 
ers. " Ye have heard," said Jesus, 
" it hath been said, thou shalt love 
thy neighbor and hate thy enemy. 
But I say unto you, love your ene- 
mies, bless them that curse you, do 
good to them that hate you, and 
pray for them which despitefully use 
you and persecute you." The apos- 
tle Paul says: " Dearly beloved, 
avenge not yourselves, but rather 
give place unto wrath; for it is 
written, vengeance is mine; I will 
repay, saith the Lord. Therefore; 
if thine enemy hunger, feed him ; 
if he thirst, give him drink." 

The meaning of the word anger, 
as defined by Webster, agrees with 



BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 



the foregoing view of the subject. 

His first definition of it is as follows: 
"A violent passion of the mind ex- 
cited by a real or supposed injury; 
usually accompanied with a propen- 
sity to take vengeance, or to obtain 
satisfaction from the offending party. 
This passion, however, varies in de- 
gree of violence, and, in ingenuous 
minds, may be attended only with a 
desire to reprove or chide the offen- 
der." Notice, ho says that in ingen- 
uous minds this passion may be 
attended only with a desire to re- 
prove or chide the offender. Now, 
the minds of Christians, when prop- 
erly controlled and influenced by 
divine grace, will be such ingenuous 
minds. Hence, they may be angry 
and not sin, according to Webster's 
definition of anger. The idea that 
anger is one of the passions of the 
mind not necessarily sinful, and cal- 
culated, when properly controlled, 
to conduce to our benefit, and also 
to the benefit of others, (for it is not 
altogether a selfish passion, as it is 
often excited in us by seeing injuries 
inflicted on others as well as when 
we feel them inflicted upon our- 
selves,) is favored by the considera- 
tion that it is attributed to both God 
and Christ. And as it is attributed 
to those holy beings, it seems it is 
not necessarily sinful. But it is an 
affection of that peculiar character 
that requires much care and atten- 
tion that the awakening of it does 
not lead us into sin. While we may 
feel a resentment at the wrong done 
to us or others, we must guard 
against assuming the prerogative of 
punishing the wrong-doer in anj 7 
way that the Christian law does not 
allow, and let it with the Lord to 
punish, as rengeance belongs nnto 
him. And while this resentment is 



folt by us toward the evil done to 
us, we must love the enemy who 
did it, and desire his reformation, 
salvation and happiness, and labor 
to promote them. By so doing wo 
may be angry and sin not. 

The foregoing view of the word 
anger, as used by tho apostle in tho 
text we have been tr} 7 ing to offer 
some explanation of, may receive 
some further light by a reference to 
the word hatred. This is also a pas- 
sion or affection of the mind, and is 
awakened by the contemplation of 
something which is regarded as evil. 
Now, this affection of tho mind is 
classed by Paul among the works of 
the flesh. (Gal. 5 : 20 ) But it is not 
necessarily an evil affection, nor 
always an affection of the fleshly 
mind. It is also an attribute of 
holy beings, both human and divine; 
and is properly exercised when the 
object of hatred is something sinful. 
" I hate robbery/' says the Lord, 
" for burnt-offering/' (Isaiah, 61 : 8.) 
Solomon says, " a righteous man 
hateth lying." (Prov. 13 : 5 ) The 
Lord, in his address to the church at 
Ephesus, says : " But this thou hast, 
that thou hatest the deeds of the 
Nicolaitans, which I also hate.'' 
(Eev. 2: 6.) In the following words 
of inspiration we are commanded to 
hate : " Ye that love the Lord hate 
evil." (Ps. 97 : 10.) Of the more 
import is the apostolic injunction : 
" Abhor that which is evil/' (Rom. 
12 : 9 ) Then, as hatred is not 
always to be condemned, so it seems 
to bo with anger. To feel resent- 
ment or anger at sin, seems, then, 
allowable ; but the sinner is to be 
pitied and loved. And while it is 
possible to control this passion, it is 
too seldom done. Hence tho com- 
mand, " Be ye angry and sin not." 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



253 



It is an express command. And to 
disobey it, is to incur the sin of dis- 
obedience as well as that of anger; 
for anger is sinful when it leads to 
sin. 

J. Q. 



(^orrespon den tt. 



For the Visitor. 

Dear Editors : For the satisfaction of 
my numerous friends and acquaintance, 
I will endeavor to write a few lines for 
the Visitor. I came here in the fall of 
1868, for the express purpose of testing 
this country as to its productiveness 
health, &c. I had heard so many con 
Aiding reports about it, that I thought 
I would come and stay long enough 
to give it a fair trial. I should have 
written sooner, but what I do I wish to 
do understanding^ • hence the delay. 

We have a great variety of soil, both 
free btone and lime-stone, and the same 
may be said of the water. In certain 
localities the latter has considerable 
mineral in it. Stone and coal are in 
abundance. The best building stone 
that I have seen in the State are here, 
and so distributed as not to be trouble 
some iu farming, being mostly along the 
creeks and timber ridges. The prairies 
lie beautifully, and the timber is well 
distributed and of a good quality. Our 
soil is well adapted to the growth of 
winter grain. Wheat is almost a sure 
crop, if well put in at the proper season. 
Corn is not so sure, as we sometimes 
have a dry spell about the time it is 
shooting; but this only gives us a better 
chance to save our small grain. Fruit 
and stock are going to be a great busi 
ness here. Winters are short, and the 
country well adapted to grazing. Prai- 
rie lands arc selling at from six to ten 



dollars per acre ; timber land from ten 
to twenty-five. We have had as good 
health since living here as we had in 
northern Illinois. 

I would say to brethren seeking homes 
in the West, come and see our country 
before you locate. We have long siuce 
been convinced that the only successful 
way to carry on the missionary otiose is 
for members to move to the frontier 
country, and teach the doctrine both by 
precept and example. If our brethren 
East, in the older established churches 
where there are six or seven speakers, 
could have proper conceptions of the 
amount of calls and labor to be done in 
the West, it does seem to me they could 
no longer feel satisfied iu setting still 
half their time. There were but two 
members in this county when we moved 
in last fall. We organized with sixteen 
members. Since that time we have had 
regular meetings. At this time we have 
meeting every Sunday, and sometimes 
twice on a Sunday. 

A word about our district meeting: 
I can truly say that I was made to feel 
glad to see the unanimity of sentiment 
throughout the meeting. Although the 
vexatious question about the mode of 
feet washing came up from some five or 
six different districts of churches, all 
seemed to be desirous of having the 
matter settled ; and what was said on 
this head, was said in the best of feel- 
ing. There were some sixteen churches 
represented, and all seeded to be con- 
tending for the old paths, being solemnly 
impressed with the necessity of ooeving 
the warning given by the angel in Rev- 
elation, for God's people to come out of 
Babylon, lest they partake of her sini 
and her plagues. 

The principal object of my writing is 
to get brethren traveling through to stop 
and labor for us, as the harvest rruly is 
great, and the laborers few. Brother 



154 



REPORT. 



Samuel Mohler, of Johnson county, has 
the oversight of our little infant church. 
Brethren coming to our place can now 
come by way of the M. K. and T. Rail- 
road from Sedalia or the West. We 
have another road partly built, and sev 
eral others in a fairway; so that the 
prospect for Nevada becoming a railroad 
center is very flattering at this time. 

Now, dear brethren, if you think this 
worthy a place in the Visitor, you may 
insert it. 

Samuel Click. 

Nevada City, Missouri. 



California and Oregon. 
Editors Visitor: By counsel of the 
last Annual Meeting, I will report the 
amount given by each church, so that 
those who have not paid may know it. 



yjxixKJ. 

Upper Miami, 




32 00 


Black River, 




1.00 


Donnell's Creek, 




5.00 


East Nimishillon, 




4.00 


West " 




400 


Springfield, 




4.75 


Mohegan, 




4 85 


Canton and Georgetown, 




4.00 


Sugar Creek, 




6.00 


John P. Ebersole, 




2.00 


Chippewa, 




5.00 


Maple Grove, 




2 00 


Covington, 




5.00 


Received from 5 churches, 


at Day 


. 


ton, as follows : P. Nead, G 




Holler, A. Erbaugh, M. 


Shoup 




David Bowman, 




10.30 


Daniel Brower, 




2.00 


Auglaize, 




1.00 


Lafayette, 




1.00 


Tuscarawas, 




2.00 


Ashland, 




3.00 


Lick Creek, 




2.75 


Salem, 




2.10 


Newton, 




4.00 


Preble county, 




4.00 


Total, 




81.75 


Illinois. 






Macoupin, 




$4.00 


Hudson, 




2.00 


Woodford, 




5.00 


Big Creek, 




1.55 


John Metzger, 




12 50 



Silver Creek, 
Wadhain's Grove, 
Cherry Grove, 
Mille Igeville, 
Rock River, 
Adel, by M. Emmert, 
Yellow Creek, 
Pine, 

Total, 

IOWA. 
Peter Forny, 
Keokuk, 
Desmoines Valley, 



Michigan. 



Total, 

Pokagon, 
Thornapple, 

Total, 

Indiana. 
Raccoon Creek 
Fawn River, 
Howard Branch, 
Bachelor's Run, 
Portage, 
St. Joseph, 
Pigeon Creek, 
Nettle Creek, 
Elkhart Valley, 
Baugo, 

Upper Fall Creek, 
South Bend, 
Rock Run, 
Pine Creek, 
Turkey Creek, 
Laporte, 
Solomons, 
Elkhart, 
Eeel River, 
Union, 

Union Center, 
Beaver Dam, 



Total, 



Maryland. 



David Long, 

Pipe Creek, Carroll county, 

Express charges, 75 cts. 

Beaver Dam, 

D. P. Saylor, 



5.00 
300 
5 00 
5.00 
3.00 
3.90 
5.00 
3.00 

57.05 

$2.00 
4.15 
4 05 

10 20 



$4.00 
2.00 

6 00 



$2.00 
1.00 
225 
3.00 
5 00 
400 
1.00 
5.00 
1.20 
1.00 
400 
3.00 
5 00 
3 00 
1.00 

2 00 
3.00 
2.75 

3 00 
2.00 
1.50 
2.75 

58.45 



i 5.00 
10.00 

3.00 
2.00 

1925 



POETRY. 



255 



Virginia. 



Valley Church ; 
West Virginia, 
Flat Hock, 



Total, 

Pennsylvania. 



Spring Run, 
Berlin Branch, 
Perry Church, 
Clover Creek, 
Lower Cumberland, 
John Wise, 
Gettysburg, 
Conemaugh, 
Yellow Creek, 
Snake Spring, 
Isaac Myers, 
Shade Creek, 
Eastern District, 
Augwick, 
Red Bank, 
Upper Conawauga, 
Jacob's Creek, 
Lost Creek, 
Warrior's Mark, 



S 3.85 
15,00 
15,00 

38. 85' 

$ 2.00 
5 00' 
2.00 J 
2.00J 
5.001 
6.00! 
3.00 



5.00 


3.00 


5.00 


300 


5.00 


2000 


3.00 


9.00 


5.00 


5.00 


4.00 


1.00 



Total, 



93.00 



RECAPITULATION 



Ohio, 


81.75 


Illinois, 


57.05 


Iowa, 


10 20 


Michigan, 


6.00 


Indiana, 


58.45 


Maryland, 


19.25 


Virginia, 


38.85 


Pennsylvania, 


93.00 



To know that this " vile body," 

This mortal frame of dust, 
Shall soon become immortal, 

At the rising of the just : 

This, this is hope. 

To know a home of gladness, 

Where evil tidings cease, 
And death, and war, and trembling, 

Give way to life and peace : 

This, this is hope. 

To know there is a morning, 
And that it dawns for me : 

A morn whose rosy day-spring 
These eyes can almost see : 

This, this is hope. 

To know there is a city, 

And that I shall enter in; 
A city where there comes not 

Time's shade of woe and sin : 

This, this is hope. 

To know there is a kingdom, 

And I the certain heir, 
An everlasting kingdom, 
Which with my Lord I share : 

This, this is hope. 

To know that Christ is coming, 
And with him comes the day, 

The day of earth's great blessing, 
That long seemed far away. 

This, this is hope. 

H. Bonar. 



OBITUARIES 



Grand Total, 3359.55 

The Committee is yet short $147.32. 
Those churches that find themselves de- 
linquent, still have an opportunity to 
send in their mite. 

Eld. C. Wenger. 
South Bend, Ind., June 20, 71. 



The Lively Hope. 

To know that all things earthly, 
Wherein is sin or pain, 

Shall soon pass off like vapor, 
Ne'er to return again : 

This, this is hope. 



Died, in the Stony Creek Church, Madison 
county, Ind., April 5th, 1871, brother JOSHUA 
THOMPSON, formerly from Tennessee, aged 
32 years, 10 months and 9 days, leaving a wife 
and three children. In him his companion has 
lost a kind and affectionate husband, his child- 
ren a loving father, and the church a faithful 
and zealous minister. His remains were fol- 
lowed to the grape by a large concourse of peo- 
ple, which gave evidence of the respect and 
I esteem in which he was held by the community. 
, Funeral disccurse by brethren J. W. McClure 
■ and Enoch Frey, from Rev. 14 : 12, 13, to a 
large and attentive audience. 
Companion please copy. 

Samuel Bock. 

In the Tulpehocken Church, Lebanon county 
Pa., July 3d, sister CATHARINE ZUG, daugh- 
ter of the late Elder Abraham Zug, decea.-ed, 
and sister of the undersigned — aged 71 years 
and 2 da;"S. Her remains were taken to their 
resting-place, on the 5th, at the Tulpehocken 
meeting-house, where the occasion was improved 
by brother C. Bucher, from the words, " For 
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
reap." Qalations, 6th chapter, latter part of 
7th verse. 

Eld. JOHN ZUG. 



246 



OBriUAEIES. 



Died in fho Elk Church district, Page county 
Virginia, April 8, 1871, onr beloved brother 
CHRISTIA HENRY HUFFMAN, ?on oi broth- 
er Abraham and sister Rachael Huffman, aged 
27 years 2 months and 17 days. He died of 
consumption after several months sore affliction 
which he bore with christian patience and res- 
ignation. To a relative who visited him during 
his illness he declared a desire to go and be with 
Jesus. He leaves behind a companion and one 
ohild, with whom together with the bereaved 
parents, brothers and sisters. Friends we min- 
gle our sorrow, though not as those having no 
hope, but full assured he has gone before to join 
thnt happy throng that surround "God's throne.'' 
The occas on improved from 1st Peter, 24 : 3 • 
by bro. William Buckelew, assisted by the writer t 
H. H. Propes. 

Died in the Manor branch, Indiana county' 
Pa., sister MARY KEPIIART consort of Henry 
Kephart.Sr., deceased, (See G. V. Vol. 8, P. 256) 
Her ago was 81 years 3 months and 2 days. 
Funeral discourse from 1st Thess. 4: 13; by 
Mark Minser and David Ober. 

Died in Milledgevillo ongregation, Carroll 
oounty, Illinois, sister SARAH HEITZYIAN, 
consort of bro. George Heitzman. She depart- 
ed thi=» life on the 15th of June 1871, aged 30 
years and 14 days. She was a very consistent 
member, much esteemed by all her friends and 
neighbors. She leaves a sorrowful husband, 
but not to mourn those that have no hope. Fu- 
neral discorse from Philip 1: 21; by brethren 
Eld. J. S. Hauger and M. Kimmel, in Dut 5 . 
town Meeting house, to a large 'and attentive 
congregation. 

[Companion please copy.] 

Died (near Briddleberg, Clay county Indiana) 
in the Lickcreek congregation, Owen county 
Indiana, July 10th, 1871, SAMUEL BAKER, 
son of brother Jacob J. and sister Fanny Baker, 
aged 15 years 8 mocths and 12 days. Disease, 
inflammatory rheumatism and fever. Funeral 
services by the brethren to a large audience 
from Job. 14: 1-2. 

[Companion please copy.] 

In the bounds of the four mile congregation- 
near Blooming Grove, Franklin county, Indiana. 
June 21st, sister ELIZABETH MOSS, aged 92 
years 2 months and 24 days. Funeral services 
by th« brethren, Alfred Moore and Jacob Rife, 
from Job. 14: 14. 

Wm. McWhorter. 

Died, in the Delaware Church, Knox county 
Ohio, June 25f.h, 1871, after a long illness, our 
dear old and much beloved brother, JOHN 
STINEMATES, aged 75 years 3 months and 13 
days. He was born in the State of Maryland in 
the year 1796, where he lived until the Spring of 
1827; he with his now bereaved companion, 
movel into Knox county, Ohio, where he lived 
until the day uf his death. He was a resident 
of the State of Ohio about 44 years, and a faith- 
ful meinher of the Church 40 years ; he and his 
■urviving companion were both baptised the 
same day, and to all appearance they both con- 
tinued aithful to their calling, until it pleased 
God to sep-i-nte them, and leave the old sister 
here a. little spell longer to mourn her loss, but 
thanks be to God she is bearing the affliction 



with much christian fortitude. The old broth- 
er was the father of 12 children, 11 of whom ar« 
still living, and three are members of the church. 
Ho was the grandfather of 47 grand children, 
and may God sustain the many friends in their 
affliction, and sanctify the bereavement to their 
eternal welftre. Funeral services by Caleb 
Price and the writer to a large assemby, from 
Job. 14 : 10. 

Also in the same Church and county, on th* 
1st day of July, 1871, TRUCY, son of brother 
Martin and sister BarbaraAnn Stiuemates, aged 
16 years 11 months and 12 days. At the funer- 
al of the old grandfather auove mentioned, 
while offering a few thoughts on the history of 
his life, I remarked that out of 47 grandchildren 
but two had died. That seemed marvelous to a 
great many of us, but, also, bow soon our boast- 
ing proved to be vanity, and our marveloui 
thoughts were again turned to mourning and 
lamentation. On the evening of the next day 
this young man in company with some neigh- 
bor young men, left his fathers house in good 
health and went to the creek for the purpose of 
going into the water to swim, but unluckily 
this young man could not swim and accidentally 
got into a deep hole, and I efore assistance could 
reach him he was drowned ; his body remained 
in the water about five hours before it could b« 
f und and taken out, thus it is true that the old 
must die and the young may die. young men 
and young women take warning while you hav« 
timo and opportunity, remember thy creator in 
the days of thy youth. Funeral services by 
the writer from 1st Peter, 1: 24, to a very larg« 
assembly of attentive hearers. 

WoRDEN EDMISTER. 

Allison Prairie, Lawrence county, Illinoip, 
killed in the Allison Prairie Church, June 26th, 
1871, brother IRA CALVERT, in the fifty- sec- 
ond year of his age, by the running away of hit! 
team. His loss is much felt by the Church and 
community, as he was much esteemed. His fu- 
neral was attended by a large concourse of peo- 
ple. He leaves a wife and eight children to 
mourn his loss. Funeral services by brother A. 
Hyer and P.Stoneburner IromRevelations 14: 13. 

John Hart. 

Died, in the Lost-River Church, Rockingham 
county, Va., our beloved brother HENRY 
MOYERS, on the 11th of May, 1871, aged 47 
years. He was a son of Polser and sister Sarah 
Moyers. He was a consistent brother, a faith- 
ful Deacon, and beloved by the church and all 
who surrounded him. He leaves a widov and 
two children to mourn their loss. We hope their 
loss is his great gain. May the Lord sustain 
our sister and her children, that they may 
meet their dear one in heaven. Funeral dis- 
course by brother S. Whitmer and the writer, 
from Rev. 22; 12, 14. 

Died, in the Lost-River District, Hardy co. 
W. Va., May 14th. 1871, CONROD RITNOUR, 
Jr., aged 84 years. Funeral services by bro. 
S. Whitmer. Text, John 2 : 28. 

Died, in the same District. Hardy co., W. Va., 
April llth, 1871, infant of bro. ELI PARKER 
and ELIZA PARKER. Funeral services by 
bro. S. Whitmer. Text, John 11 : 25, 26. 



Attention, Agents 



THINK OF THIS. 



WONDERFUL SUCCESS!!! 30,000 

copies of Brockett's History of the Franco- 
German War sold first 60 days. It now con- 
tains a full history of the Red Rebellion in 
Paris, making nearly 600 pages and 150 ele- 
gant illustrations, and will sell five times faster 
than heretofore. Price only $2 50. Incom- 
plete works, written in the interest of the Irish 
and French, are being offered with old illus- 
trations, and, for want of merit, claiming to 
be official, etc. Beware of such. Brockett's, 
in both English and German, is the most im- 
partial, popular, reliable, cheap and fast selling 
work extant. Look to your interests, strike 
quickly and you can coin money. Circu- 
lars free, and terms excelled by none. Ad- 
dress 

.!. VV. GOODSPERD & CO., 
['ark R,nv, N. Y., or 148 Lake Street, 
Chicago. 



DOMESTICMEDICINE. 

A Treatise on the Practice of Medicine, 
adapted to popular use, and made familiar to 
the ordinary reader. 

It gives the symptoms of the various disea- 
ses incident to the human family, with appro 
priate remedies — the best known — and the 
general treatment required in each case. It 
is illustrated with, numerous engravings — 
about a hundred fine cuts of the most com- 
mon medical plants, with the description, lo- 
cality and habits, and medical uses of them. 
A Glossary is annexed defining the technical 
terms, and also a complete Index. 624 pp. 
8vo. 

The book is strongly bound in leather. 
The binding of some of the books is slightly 
marred, but not to materially injure its du- 
rability. Otherwise the book is in good order. 
Only a limited number of these books is for 
sale and those wanting a copy must order 
soon. Every family should have a work of 
the kind. Sent postpaid for $2,15 or by ex- 
press for $1,75. This is just about half price. 
Address H. J. Kurtz, Dayton, O. 



FAMILY BIBLES. 

We have for sale a very good Family Bi- 
ble with the Apocrypha, the Psalms in meter. 
Family Record, References, and Illustrations. 
The print is large. Price $4.00 by express. 

Gkrma.v & Evglish New Testament. 
We have also for sale the German & Eng- 
lish Testament, one column German and the 
other English. Price 00 cents, by mail 60 
cents. Address 

H. J. KURTZ, 

Dai/ton, 0. 



1NTOW READY 

Scripture Parables 

IN 

VERSE 

WITH 

Explanatory Notes. 

This little book containing the Scripture 
Parables in verse with notes and engravings, 
and some choice hymns will be out soon. 64 
pages. Price 15 cents. 

Agents wanted to whom a liberal deduction 
will be made. 

Address: H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton. O. 



BRETHREN'S HVtVfN BOOK. 

New Edition. 
(Containing between five and six hundred 
pages, and over eight hundred hymns.) 

Sheep binding plain, single $ ,75 

" " per dozen 7.25 

Arabasque, plain ,75 

per doz 7.25 

" extra finish ,85 

per doz 8,00 

Turkey Morocco, single 1,00 

per doz 10,00 

Pocket book form 1.25 

•' per dozen 12,00 

Sent by mail prepaid at the retail price. 
When ordered by the dozen, add 1.25 pea 
dozen for postage. 

The New German Hymn Book. 
This book will contain about two bundiec 
pages and about three hundred hymns. It 
will be bound with the new English book ; 
and both together will be so'd at the following 
prices : 

Turkey morocco, single $1,25 

per dozen 12,00 

Arabesque plain, single 1,00 

per dozen 9,00 

Sheep binding plain 1 .00 

per dozen 9.00 

The German book alone will be sold at the 
following prices : 

Sheep binding plain, single $0.50 

per dozen 5,00 

When several dozen are wanted, it is best 
to have them boxed. A box containing five 
or six dozen will cost about fifty cents. This 
should be added. Books sent in this way 
should be sent by express. Express charges 
can be paid at the office to which books are 
sent. 

Give plain directions in what way books 
arc to be sent, and to what office. 

All remittances of any considerable amount 
should be sent by Express, draft, or postal or- 
der. Remittance for books ;it the rir-k of the 
person sending. And the books will be Mill 
at our risk. Express charges should be paid 
when money is scut by Express. 

JAMES <*r INTER. 
Covington. .Miami Co.. (). 



FOR SALE AT THE OFFICE OF THE 
"GOSPEL VISITOR," 

a-'iII he sent pMtpaid at the annexed rates: 
Dehlsrhheger's German and English 
Dictionary, with pronunciation of the 
German part in English characters . $1.75 
Pin- same with pronunciation of Eng- 
lish in German characters 1.7f> 

Nonresistance paper 20 

hound 25 

Nead's Theology 1.45 

Wisdom and Power of God 1.45 

Parable of the Lord's Supper 20 

Plain Remarks on Light M mdedness. . 10 

Wandelnde Seele [ German ] 1,15 

Wallfahrt nack Zionsthul (50 

Brethren's Hymn Book [new edition) 

Plain sheep binding 75 

Per dozen, by express 7,25 

" arabesque 75 

Per dozen, by express 7/25 

Plain morocco 100 

Per do/en. by express 10,00 

Plain morocco, pocket book form... 1 25 

Per dozen, by express 12,00 

Ncic German Hymn Book. 

Sbeep binding, plain, single 50 

Per dozen, by express 5,00 

German and English bound together. 

Turkey morocco 1,25 

Per dozen, by express 12.00 

Arabesque plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Sbeep binding plain 1,00 

Per dozen, by express 9,00 

Hymn Books, Old Selection. 

German and English ,75 

English, single ,40 

" per dozen 4,25 

Kost's Domestic Medicine, 624 pp 8vo 2.15 
Names pat on Hymn Books to order for 
15 cents a piece. 

Remittances by mail for books, &c. at the 
risk of the sender. 

Address H. J. KURTZ, . 

Dayton, O 



LOOK HERE. 

The " Brethren " can find their 
style of 

HATS 

of beat quality at reasonable rates at 

SAMUEL COLLINS' 
No. O Easi Third St. 
Dayton, O. 

Send $5,50, or clubs of G $5,00 each, and 
receive iroods per express. 



Ill K RKKTHRK3 

Eaeyclopedia, 

Containing tin United Counsels and < 
sions of tlic Brethren at their Annual /tf< 
ke. By Elder HE SHY KURTZ. 

The work neatly bound together with 

"Alexander Slack's Writings," 
1 copy sent by mail postage paid $1.70 

Of those bound Oiere are but few left, and 
as the "Macks'' are out of print, when the-e 
few are disposed of. hence friends who wish 
to have a copy had better send orders soon. 
<*f the Encyclopedia in pamphlet form (with- 
out Mack) we have yet some more than of 
the bound ones, and to have them more spee- 
dily spread throughout our brotherhood, we 
will reduce the price and send them postpaid 
fir seventy fire cents [$0.75] 

Address : H EN RY KV RTZ . 

Colimbiana. Columbiana Co.. O. 



17SO 187 1 

Are you afflicted or sick ? 

USE DR. FAHRNEY'S BLOOD CLEANSER OR 

PANACEA. 

Established 1780 package form. Established 
nearly 20 years ago liquid form, which was 
brought to its present high degree of perfec- 
tion some years later by Dr. Peter Eahruey. 
Chicago, Illinois, who conducts the trade 
west of Ohio. Unsurpassed remedy and cure 
being an alterative and cathartic, or tonic and 
purge combined, for diseases arising from im- 
pure blood, such as sick-headache, Dyspepsia. 
Cosfiveness. Jaundice, Liver Complaint, Ery- 
sipelas, Chills and Fever,} VV orms. Pimples, 
Scrofula, Tetter, &c. Great reputation. Ma- 
ny testimonials. Ask for that made at Waynes- 
boro. Pa. or Chicago, Ills. Beware of imita- 
tion. Genuine retails at $1,25 per bottle. 
Druggists and others sell it 
F" Dr P. Fahrney's Health Messenger" gives 
the history and uses of the Blood Cleanskr, 
testimonials, and other information, sent free 
of charge. Addr< 

Dr P! Fahrney's Brothers & Co. 

Waynesboro, Franklin county, Pa 

TO THE BRETHREiN AND FRIENDS. 

I have still on baud a number of my books 
containing a discussion with Dr. J. J. Jackson 
(Disciple) on trine immersion, an account of 
his conversion and change, a treatise on the 
Lord's Supper, an essay on the new birth and 
a dialogue on the doctrine of non-resistance, 
with an address to the reader. The whole 
containing 2^2 pages neatly bound, which 1 
offc. 311 the following terms: 

Single copy post paid $_ K8 

Per dozen, post paid 7 00 

" Patronage solicited and reasonable deduc- 
tion made to agents. 

^, U V. Moomaw, 

" Bousack. Roanoke Co., Va. 





L VISI 



A MONTHLY PUBLICATION, 



EDITED BY 



HENRY KURTZ AND JAMES QUINTER. 



VOL. XXL SEPTEMBER, 1871. NO. 9. 



TERMS: One Dollar and twenty five cents 
per year in advance. 



DAYTON, OHIO: 
H. J. KURTZ, PRINTER <fc PUBLISHER. 





CONTENTS. 

Goodlinen and Contentment 2.">7 

The Laborers in the Vineyard 258 

Origin of Single Immersion t2(>0 

Weary not in well doing 265 

The End 267 

The Law of Kindness 268 

A few thoughts for the church 27U 

Smoked glass views 272 

The moral duty of total abstinence 274 

Love of the brethren 276 

As the Twig is bent 278 

The Family Circle. 

Maternal responsibility 279 

Care of Children 282 

Pure language 

Correspondence 283 

Church news 285 

Editorial 

A new book on the Revelation 

Notices — 

Death of Ira Calvert 296 

Poetry. 

To.day — To-morrow 287 

The Bible — 

Obituaries < 

Correction 288 



!K the second and third time. It is, no 
doubt, annoying to subscribers when (I 
not get tbeir papers. Those missing any num- 
bers will pleate inform us and wo will supply 
thini. 

\Y\> mto making arrangement! for tho new 
year and expect to send out our new pro-, 
next month. We hope all those who are friend- 
ly to our papers and feel like aiding ill will be 
ready by that time. Sample copies furnished 
free on receipt of stamps for postage. 



MINUTES. 

We still have some minutes of last Annua] 
Meeting, both English and German, which we 
wish to dispose of. Price 10 cents single or 75 
cents per dozen. 



ADVERTISEMENTS. 

A limited number of select advertisements 
will be inserted on the cover at the following 
rates; 

First insertion 12 cts. per line- Every sub- 
sequent insertion, 10 cts. per line. 

7 words constitute a line. 



Eetters Received. 

From Wm George, J W Butterbaugh, J L 
Frantz, J L Switzer, David Garber, S T Bos- 
serman, Jacob Mitchell, Samuel Reichard, Geo 
W Fansler, John Strong, J H Kurtz, Lucinda 
Nell, D R Sayler, Henry Kaylor, J F Funk, 
C Newcomer, Henry H Gray, N J Roop, I) B 
Mentzer 2, Eld D Bosserman, Eph Fry, Saml 
Flory, Henry Bender, And D Ritehey, Landon 
West, Noffsinger & Co. A Hensel, Susannah E 
Jones. 

WITH MONEY. 

From John Arnold, Mary Plaine, Aaron 
Lewis, Peter Reitz, David K Moyer, Israel 
Roop, M C Rogers, Rebecca Stouffer, J B Tau- 
zer, Mich Forney, Cyrus Wallick, Catharine 
Butterbaugh, Jos G Crumrine, John L Stutz- 
man. David Gerlach, Jos S Foster, William G 
Shrock, C Bucher, I Dell, A B Barnhart, J G 
Royer. 



PUBLISHER'S NOTES. 

We regret the necessity of stating our inabil- 
ity to fill orders for hymn books more promptly. 
Some orders were on our books a month and 
over before we were able to fill them. We fill 
orders in rotation as they are received and just 
as fast as we get the books from the bindery. 
First come, first served. 

A few of our subscribers seem to have so tie 
trouble in getting their papers. To some we 



The APOCALYPSE. 

A SERIES OF SPECIAL LECTURES 
OiV THE REVELATION OF JESUS 
CHRIST. With a Revised Text. By J. A. 
Seiss, D. D. The first volume is now com- 
plete. It is neatly bound in fine cloth, em- 
bossed. Price, including postage, $2. 60. 

No. 5, or first part of Volume II, is also 
now ready for delivery, Price. 50 cents; 
postage, 4 cents. 

Orders, accompanied by the money, may be 
sent to 

H. J. KURTZ, 

Dayton, O. 

NOTICES OF THE PRESS. 

" It may be affirmed of these Lectures, first 
of all, as a negative merit, that there is in them 
very little, doatrinally, in which all Evangelical 
Christians would not concur. They are special- 
ly forcible and valuable in their thorough and 
inspiring recognition of the glory of the person 
and office of our adorable Lord. Dr. Seies's 
style, both as a writer and speaker, is eminently 
popular and impressive. These Lectures draw 
large and growing audiences ; and when they 
shall have been completed, we venture the pre- 
diction that they will be more widely read by 
the people than any work which has appeared 
upon the mysterious and fascinating book 
which they are designed to elucidate." — Lu- 
theran & Missionary. 

"These Lectures, we think, are the best and 
most interesting we have ever seen on the Book 
of Revelation." — World's Crisis. 



fii i®spa 



Vol. XXI. 



SEPTEMBER, 1871. 



No. 9. 



For the Visitor. 

GODLINESS AND CONTENTMENT. 



Godliness with contentment is great gain.' 
1 Timothy 6 : 6. 

Dear Brethren : The scripture 
which heads this article is worthy 
our serious consideration. The word 
" contentment" means, to satisfy 
the mind ; to make quiet, so as to 
stop complaint or opposition ; to 
appease ; to make easy in any situa- 
tion. " Contentment:" a resting or 
satisfaction of mind without dis- 
quiet; acquiescence. Discontent: 
to make uneasy at the present state ; 
o dissatisfy. With this understand- 
ing of the word, wo will consider 
the suhject under two heads or 
points: first, godliness; second, 
contentment. 

1. Godliness, in this place, as in 
several other places in this epistle 
means the true religion, or Chris- 
tianity. Godliness means, to be God- 
like. Christianity or christian means, 
to be Christ like. Hence, we use the 
Latin word, religio, religion, to ex- 
press the characteristics of the 
Godly. There is a false as well as 
a true religion. Ifahornedonism. is 
called religion; so is Mormonism, 
and many, very many, other isms, 
which are not of God. Edition 
must be associated with godliness 
(or Christianity) to be expressive of 
its true meaning 
original and 



The word, in its 
primary meaning, 



means' a binding together, a union, 
a connection. By faith in the Lord 
Jesus Christ, we are made sons and 
daughters of God, and the quicken- 



ing of the Holy Spirit binds n 
God, and we come in union and con- 
nection with Him. By way ot 
illustration, two streams of water 
running or flowing together form so 
complete a union, and become so per- 
fectly connected together, that their 
separation is impossible. Thus, to 
bo united with God, through Christ 
Jesus our Lord and the Holy Spirit, 
is such a union, such a connection, 
that it is God-like, or godliness; and, 
with contentment, the apostle says, 
it is great gain. But the brethren 
and sisters may ask, " is it possible 
thus to be God-like without content- 
ment?" for to be in union and con- 
nection with God, through Christ in 
the likeness of two streams of water 
running together, we cannot see 
how discontent can have any place. 
Yes, dear brethren, suppose one of 
the streams has its waters muddied 
by a heavy fall of rain, it will form 
as perfect a union and complete con- 
nection as if the water was clear. 
But, after the union and connection is 
formed, the stream will not be clear, 
but all the water will become clouded 
and mixed with mud. So, discon- 
tent, being a state of the mind, may 
not be a sin to destroy our eternal 
salvation; but it may render our 
life unhappy and all our enjoyments 
sour, while godliness with con- 
tentment will render our Christian 
journey through life a continuous 
stream of joy and peace in the Holy 
Spirit; and it is therefore great 
gain. 

We have already seen that con. 
tentment means, to satisfy the mind, 



258 



GODLINESS AND CONTENTMENT. 



to make quiet, to stop complaint or 
opposition, to make easy in any sit- 
uation, &0. To bo dissatisfied with 
our condition is discontent. Breth- 
ren, we know there are many things 
over which we have no control- 
neither do we know why they are 
so ; and to fret over them renders 
us, and perhaps others also, unhappy. 
We want to change, or have others 
change, that which we cannot con- 
trol ; and because we cannot control 
it, we become discontented, and dis- 
contentment brings with it melan- 
choly, heaviness, and displeasure. 
Discontent is a torment that is its 
own punishment. It makes men 
torment themselves ; it makes the 
spirit sad, and the body sick, and all 
the enjoyments sour. It is the heav- 
iness of the heart, and the rotten- 
ness of the bones. It is a torment 
that is its own parent. It arises 
not from the condition we are in, 
but from the mind itself. We find 
Paul and Silas, with their feet in the 
stocks and their backs sore with 
many stripes, were contented in a 
prison j and Ahab, king of Israel, 
discontented in his bed in a pal- 
ace. He had all the delights of 
Canaan, that pleasant land, at com- 
mand. Tie had all the wealth of a 
kingdom, the pleasures of a court, 
the honors and powers of a throne; 
vet all availed him nothing without 
Naboth's vineyard. If he had had 
this, no doubt there would have 
been something else; for those dis- 
posed to fret will always find some- 
thing to fret at. 

Brethren, let us have content- 
ment. Paul had to learn in what 
state he was in therewith to be con 
tent So must we. It is our heav 
enly Father's will that his children 



if deprived of these, let us be con- 
tent with what wo have, and enjoy 
what we can. Paul learned to know 
that all things were lawful for him, 
but was not discontented to know 
that all lawful things were not expe- 
dient; so let us learn contentment 
if deprived of even lawful enjoy- 
ments. We must not understand 
Paul to say that the things which 
wcro lawful, but not expedient, were 
always so. What was lawful to 
him to-day, but not expedient, might 
be both lawful and expedient to- 
morrow. It was lawful and expedi- 
ent for Paul to have Timothy with 
him to preach to the Gentiles uncir- 
cumcision, but, though lawful, it was 
inexpedient for him to have him at 
that time in the temple to preach to 
the Jews. He submitted to the 
force of circumstances, and was con- 
tent. Thus he learned in whatever 
state he was therewith to be con- 
tent. So let us learn. If we be 
deprived of some of our Christian 
enjoyments and liberties to day, do 
not fret — be content; it may be oth- 
erwise to-morrow. Be content ; all 
things work together for good to 
them that love the Lord. Be con- 
tent; be wise as serpents but harm- 
less as doves. Do not fret over your 
condition. Be content; for godli- 
ness with contentment is gain. God 
give it us, I pray, in Jesus' name. 
Amen, and amen. 

D. P. Sayler. 



For the Visitor. 

The Laborers in the Vineyard. 

For many be called but few chosen. 

Matt, xx : 16. 

These words were spoken by the 
Savior, as an inference drawn from 



should enjoy all lawful things ; but I a parable he had just uttered before' 



LABORERS IN THE YINEYARD. 



250 



The Savior taught the people by 
parables. His object in this one 
was to make plain unto them the 
nature of the kingdom of heaven in 
one particular respect. 

And that respect was with refer- 
erence to the subjects that He de- 
sired should compose it. It will be 
seen that there was to be no choice 
made, but that all were to be in- 
vited; and, indeed, were invited. 

We learn from this parable that 
the human family are divided into 
five parts, and are all called, yet at 
different hours of the day; or, if you 
choose, at five different periods of 
life. The first class are supposed to 
bo those who, having their whole 
life before them, would not engage 
unless the price were fixed for their 
labor. The price fixed was a penny 
per day; which will be the highest 
price paid to any for the labor they 
might perform ; showing us plainly 
that it will require on our part our 
whole and continued effort in the 
vineyard of the Lord to entitle us 
legally to our full reward, But all 
that the Lord does is right; and, 
although we will discover in the 
sequel of this parable that others 
did also receive their full reward, 
yet not according to contract, but 
as a gratuity, having done the first 
no wrong. 

The third hour finds this jealous 
householder again in the market- 
place, to make another call to idlers ; 
and as part of the day was past, he 
evidently thought he had, or rather 
the laborers had, no time to parley 
about wages. He tells them, also, 
to go into the vineyard and labor, 
and he would " give them what was 
right"; "and they went their 
way." 

"And again he went out at the 



sixth and ninth hour, and did like- 
wise." It is not said whether these 
two last classes "went their way." 
or any other way ; but there need 
not be any difficulty about ascer- 
taining whether they went into the 
vineyard or not. I think they did 
not; for to suppose the opposite, 
would at once destroy all meaning 
in the words at the head of this 
article : " For many be called but 
few are chosen. 7 ' Had those three 
classes gone into the vineyard to 
work, they would have accepted the 
call, and would, consequently, have 
been chosen. 

Again, we find this active house- 
holder out at the eleventh hour, 
seeking others, who might, possibly, 
be unemployed, and, fortunately, 
found them; and with emphasis 
addressed them, " Why stand ye 
here all the day idle." They, how- 
ever, had an excuse : " Because no 
man hath hired us." Those, with 
the three last classes, were promised 
pay according to what the house- 
holder might consider right; and if 
the others had no time to parley 
about wages, certainly those last 
had not. It is not said they went 
into the vineyard; but it is evident 
they were there, as we are informed 
they wore not only paid, but paid 
as much as the first, who had labored 
the whole day. 

This parable sets forth fully the 
truth of the words wo have chosen 
to talk about. Of the five classes, but 
two are rewarded, one by contract, 
and the other by a principle of right 
determined by circumstances sur- 
rounding each case; and lie who 
will determino these circumstances 
is none other than God alone. It: 
would appear that those eleventh- 
hour men excuses were accepted, 



260 



ORIGIN OF SINGLE IMMERSION. 



from tho fact they wore rewarded 
equal with those who endured the 
beat and burden of the whole day. 

Thoro are many persons now who 
flatter themselves that thoy at least 
have the hopo of thoso eleventh- 
hour men. But reflect a moment : 
you the same excuse to offer, or 
can you offer it as truthfully as they? 
Have you not been born in a land of 
Bibles ? in a land of churches ? and 
have 3-011 not often been called by 
His preached word, and by various 
other ways? Eeflect a moment. 

The lesson here taught is, that 
God is solicitous for our spiritual 
welfare. He calls early in our lives, 
and calls frequently afterwards — 
even at tho eleventh hour of our 
lives. 

We also discover that the Lord is 
better pleased with such that repose 
all confidence in him, trusting him 
altogether for compensation, as will 
bo discovered by the manner in 
which He disposed of the eleventh- 
hour men — paying them as much as 
those whom he Ho hired early in 
the day. 

Another fact we may discover : 
that, although God may be impor- 
tuned and conferred with, yet He 
will not be dictated to. He could 
not be induced to give more than 
He agreed with those whom He 
employed early in the day, notwith- 
standing their murmuring that tbey 
were told to " go their way." " Is 
it not lawful for me to do what 1 
will with mino-own ? Is thine eye 
evil because I am good V 

Yes, my kind reader, whoever 
j'ou be, God is goo I. His goodness 
is evident everywhere; and it is 
especially manifested in the gift of 
His only begotten Son, who left tho 
shining courts of heaven to redeem 



fallen humanity. And is it not 
amazing that thoso of His creatures 
who should bo most interested in 
II is goodness should least of all ap- 
preciate His goodness. Yet so it is ; 
and why ? simply because they are 
averse to all that is good. They 
will not come unto Him, that they 
may have life. 

Tho love of God should constrain 
us to do His will. It is evident that 
Paul thought that the love of God 
should be a sufficient incentive to 
draw us to him: for he sa} T S that 
tho " goodness of God leadeth us to 
repentance." The truth is, we 
should love Him because ho first 
loved us. And great will be the 
condemnation of the world, because 
light and love have been manifested. 
And yet men love darkness rather 
than light. 

Yet all that is in danger is not 
lost. We may yet avail ourselves 
of present help. God is everywhere 
present, and invites sinners to come 
unto Him. 

" And tho spirit and the bride 
say come ; and let him that heareth 
say come; and let him that is 
athirst, and whosoever will, let him 
take the water of life freely." So 
we are left without excuse. May 
the Lord help us to come. 

Emanuel Slifer. 



For the Visitor. 

ORIGIN OF SINGLE IMMERSION. 



James Quinter — Dear Brother : 
I desire to present a few historical 
questions respecting the origin and 
general practice of single immersion, 
which I hope you will think proper 
to answer through the Visitor, and 



OEIGIN OF SINGLE IMiMERSIOxV. 



201 



much oblige your young brother 
and infant minister in the service of 
the Lord : 

Dr. Wall says : " The way of trine 
immersion or plunging the head of 
the person three times into the wa- 
ter was the general practice of all 
antiquity/' 

Chrisostom says, A. L>. 398 : 
"Christ delivered to his disciples 
one baptism in three immersions of 
the body when he said, ' Go teach 
all nations, baptizing them in the 
name ot the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost.' " 

Ilinton, (a Baptist,) says : " The 
practico of trine immersion pre- 
vailed, in the west as in the east, 
till the fourth council of Toledo, 
which, acting under the advice of 
Gregory the Great, in order to settle 
some dispute which had arisen, de- 
creed that henceforth only one im- 
mersion should be used in baptism; 
and from that time the practice ot 
only one immersion gradually be- 
came general throughout the West- 
ern or Latin Church." — Ilinton on 
Baptism, page 158. 

From the above we can form the 
following conclusion : 

Christ delivered to his disciples 
one baptism in three immersions of 
the body, which was the general 
practice of all antiquity, and pre- 
vailed in the west as well as in the 
east till the fourth council of Toledo, 
when it gradually gave way in the 
west to its rival — single immersion. 

To tho sincere, inquiring mind 
this conclusion gives rise to the fol- 
lowing list of important historical 
questions : 

1. When was single immerson in- 
vented ? 

2. Whom by ? 



3. What gave rise to its inven- 
tion ? 

4. With what favor did its inven- 
tor and origin meet ? 

5. Was it in the names of the Trin- 
ity or Lord Jesus only t 

6. When and where was the back- 
ward action in single immersion first 
introduced ? 

7. When and where was single 
immersion first performed in the 
names of the Trinity, as it now is, 
by those who immerse ? 

Your investigations and answer to 
the above will much favor, respect- 
fully, your brother in the Lord, 
J. H. M. 



Query 1. When was single immer- 
sion invented t 

Answer. The following historical 
testimonies attribute the introduc- 
tion of single immersion to Euno- 
mius : Chrystal, in his book entitled 
History of the Modes of Baptism, 
quotes Theodoret, Bishop of Cyrus. 
an author of an Ecclesiastical His- 
tory and various other works, and 
who lived in the latter part of 
the fourth and early part of the 
fifth century, as follows : " He (Eu- 
nomius) subverted the law of holy 
baptism, which had been handed 
down from the beginning from the 
Lord and from the apostles, and 
made a contrary law, asserting that 
it was not necessary to immerse the 
candidate for baptism thrice, nor to 
mention the names of the Trinity, 
but to immerse once only into the 
death of Christ." (p. 78.) The fol- 
lowing is the language of Sozomen 
in regard to the origin of single im- 
mersion. It occurs in his Ecclesias- 
tical History. He lived, according 
to Cave, about the year A D. 440. 



2(J2 



OIIIGIN OF SINGLE IMMERSION. 



"Some say that Eunomius was the 
first who dared to bring forward the 
notion that the divine baptism ought 
to be administered by a single im- 
mersion ; and to corrupt the tradi- 
tion that has been handed down 
from the apostles, and which is still 
observed by all (or among all.) * * 
But whether it was Eunomius or 
an)* other person who first intro- 
duced heritical opinions concerning 
baptism, it seems to me that such 
innovators, whoever they may have 
been, were alone in danger, accord- 
ing to their own representation, of 
quitting this life without having 
received the rite of holy baptism • 
for if, after having received baptism 
according to the ancient mode of the 
church, (i. e., by trine immersion,) 
they found it impossible to reconfer 
it on themselves, it must be admit- 
ted that they introduced a practice 
to which they had not themselves 
submitted, and thus undertook to 
administer to others what had never 
been administered to themselves, 
(i. e., single immersion unto the 
death of Christ.) The absurdity of 
this assumption is manifest from 
their own confession; for they admit 
that those who have not received 
the rite of baptism have not the 
power of administering it. Now, 
according to their opinion, those 
who have not received the rite of 
baptism in conformity with their 
mode of administration, (i. e , single 
immersion,) are unbaptized; and 
they confirm this opinion by their 
practice, inasmuch as they rebap 
tize (i. e. y by single immersion) all 
those who join their sect, although 
previously baptized (i. e., by trine 
immersion) b> the Catholic Church./' 
(ChrystaVs History of the Modes of 
Baptism, p. 78.) 



It appears, then, from the writ- 
ings of those authors, Theodorct and 
Sozomon, who wrote in the fourth 
and fifth centuries, that it was Eu- 
nomius that introduced single im- 
mcrsion, and that it was an innova- 
tion upon the apostolic practice. 
Bingham, in speaking of trine im- 
mersion as tho primitive mode of 
immersion, says : " And the Euno- 
mians, who first rejected this, (i. e., 
trine immersion,) are condemned by 
Theodoret and Sozomon as making 
a new law of baptism, not only 
against the general practice, but 
against the general rule and tradi- 
tion of the church." (Antiquities of 
the Christian Church, Book xi, ch. 
11.) According to Dr. Lardner, 
Eunomius was ordained Bishop of 
Cyzicum in tho year 360, and died 
about the year 394. (Lardner's 
Works, Vol. ii, p. 315.) Then, as 
Eunomius lived in the fourth cen- 
tury, and as it was he, according to 
the historical testimonies above quo 
ted, who introduced single immer- 
sion, it was introduced in the fourth 
century. 

Query 2. Whom by? 

Answer. By Eunomius. See the 
historical testimonials under the 
answer to the first question. 

Query 3. What gave rise to its 
invention ? 

Answer. The following circum- 
stances led to the introduction of 
singlo immersion, according to Bing- 
ham : " The Arians in Spain, not 
being of the sect of the Eunomians, 
continued for many years to baptize 
with three immersions; but then 
they abused this ceremony to a very 
perverse end, to patronize their 
error about the Son and the Holy 
G-host's being of a different naturo 
or essence from the Father; for 



ORIGIN OF SINGLE IMMERSION. 



263 



they made the three immersions to 
denote a difference or degrees of 
Divinity in the three Divine per- 
sons; to oppose whose wicked doc- 
trine, and that they might not seem 
to symbolize with them in any prac- 
tice that might give encouragement 
to it, some Catholics began to leave 
off the trine immersion, as savoring 
of Arianism, and took up the single 
immersion in opposition to them." 
{Antiquities of the Christian Church, 
Book xi, ch. 11, sec. 8) Such is 
Bingham's account of the introduc- 
tion of single immersion. Wall, in 
n*is History of Infant Baptism, gives 
the samo reasons. (Vol. ii, pp. 423, 
424.) Bingham, in referring to the 
fourth council of Toledo, held about 
the year 633, which justified the 
change made in baptism from trine 
immersion to single, and for the 
reasons already named, further re- 
marks : " Some learned persons find 
fault with this council for changing 
this ancient custom upon so slight a 
reason as that of Arians using it; 
which, if it were any reason, would 
hold as well against a single immer- 
sion, because the Eunomians, a baser 
sect of the Arians, were the first 
inventors of that practice. And 
therefore the exception made by the 
Spanish council in the seventh cen- 
tury cannot prejudice the more an- 
cient and general practice, which, 
as Strabo observed, still prevailed 
after this council ; and, if Yossius 
says true, the trine immersion, or 
what corresponds to it, the trine 
aspersion, is the general practice 
of all churches upon the earth at 
this day." 

Query 4. With what favor did its 
invention and origin meet? 

Answer. It appears that single 
immersion did not meet with much 



favor for many years after its intro- 
duction, or before the Reformation. 
In our last quotation from Bingham, 
in answer to query third, Strabo 
and Vossius are named, and they 
are the "learned persons" who 
found fault with the council of 
Toledo for changing from trine to 
single immersion for the reason 
upon which the change was made. 
Strabo lived in the eighth and Vos- 
sius in the sixteenth century. It 
will be noticed in our last quotation 
from Bingham, that Yossius is rep- 
resented as saying that trine immer 
sion, or trifle aspersion, was the 
general practice of all the churches 
upon earth in his day. From this 
we must infer that single immersion 
had many advocates in the time of 
Yossius. But we shall give a para- 
graph from Wall's History of Infant 
Baptism, Yol. ii, p. 424. Dr. Wall 
is noticing the change from trine to 
single immersion, and remarks as 
follows: "-The schoolmen among 
the papists, though they say that 
either way may do, yet speak of 
trine immersion, where immersion 
is used, as much the more fitting. 
And for the Protestants, Vossius 
says, l What son of the church wiU 
not willingly hold to that custom 
which the ancient church practiced all 
over the world, except Spain, d-c 
Besides, at present the trine immer. 
sion is used in all countries ; so that 
the custom cannot be changed without 
an affectation of novelty, and scandal 
given to the weak.' He means all 
countries where immersion is used." 
We have put the quotation from 
Yossius in italics, that it may be 
the more readily distinguished from 
Wall. In the paragraph preceding 
the one above quoted, Dr. Wall uses 
the following language: '-So the 



£6t 



ORIGIN OF SINGLE IMMERSION. 



Spaniards kept to the use of one 

immersion for some lime. For forty 
years after, (after its introduction,) 
it is confirmed in one of their coun- 
cils." But Walafridas Strabo says 
that after awhile l the old way (trine 
immersion) prevailed.' " We have 
put Strabo's language in italics. He 
lived and wrote in the eighth cen- 
tuiy. We see that, according to the 
above historical testimonies, single 
immersion prevailed to a very lim- 
ited extent in Europe before the 
Reformation. - And in Asia, the 
birth-blace of Christianity, it was 
practiced but very little, if at all. 

Query 5. Was it in the name of 
the Trinity, or in name of Lord Jesus 
only ? 

Answer. It appears that when a 
change was made from trine to sin- 
gle immersion, there was also a 
change made in the words used. 
We have seen that the Eunomians 
introduced the single immersion. 
Socrates, a writer of the fourth cen- 
tury, in his Ecclesiastical History, 
says, when noticing the errors of the 
Eunomians, "1 shall merely observe 
that they adulterated baptism ; for, 
instead of baptizing in the name of 
the Trinity, they baptize into the 
death of Christ/' (Book v, oh. 24.) 
Pelagius, Bishop of Kome, in the 
sixth century, says': " There are 
man}' who say that they baptize in 
the name of Christ alone, and by a 
single immersion. But the gospel 
command, which was given by God 
himself and our Lord and Savior 
Jesus Christ, reminds us that we 
should administer holy baptism to 
every one in the name of the Trin- 
ity and by trine immersion; for our 
Lord said to his disciples, ' Go, bap- 
tize all nations in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the 



Holy Ghost.'" {Crystal's History 
of the Modes of Baptism, p. 80.) 

The fiftieth Apostolic Canon reads 
as follows: "If any bishop or pres- 
byter do not perform three immer- 
sions of one initiation, but one im- 
mersion which is given into the 
death of Christ, let him be deposed; 
for the Lord did not say, ' Baptize 
into my death/ but, l Go ye, and 
make disciples of all nations, bap- 
tizing them into the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost.' Do ye, therefore, O 
bishops, immerse thrice into one 
Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost, 
according to the will of Christ by 
the Spirit." It does not appear that 
the ancients performed single im- 
mersion according to the language 
of the commission. It was done 
either into the death of Christ or in 
his name. 

Query 6. When and where loas the 
backward action in single immerson 
first introduced ? 

Answer. Bobinson, in his History 
of Baptism, has the following : "The 
first English Baptists, when they 
read the phrase buried in baptizing, 
instantly thought of an English 
burial, and therefore baptized by 
laying the body in the form of bury- 
ing in their own country; but they 
might have observed that Paul wrote 
to .Romans, and that Eomans did 
not bury, but burned the dead, and 
buried nothing of the dead but their 
ashes; so that no fair reasoning on 
the form of baptizing can be^ drawn 
from the mode of burying the dead 
in England." (Pp. 500, 501.) The 
same author, in the same work, has 
the following: "The Baptists pro- 
fess to baptize according to the 
rules of the New Testament, and, 
by requiring a personal profession 



WEARY NOT IN WELL-DOING. 



!65 



of faith, and by dipping tho whole 
person in water, they seem to act 
consistently. The very plain man- 
ner in which they baptize is a high 
degree of probability in their favor;! 
but they appear to have varied a 
little from tho original form, which,' 
however, the free constitution of 
their churches allows them any day 
to alter. There is no pattern in 
scripture for singing at the adminis- 
tration, unless singing be reputed,! 
as it very well may be in some com- 
positions, a mode of praying or 
praising God. They baptize trans- 
versely, by laying a person down 
backward under water j but this is 
a method troublesome and inconven- 
ient to some people, especially to 
such administrators as are not so 
tall as the candidates; and it re- 
quires more time, it not more 
strength, than in some cases can be 
afforded." (Pp. 496, 497) 

Dr. Jackson, in his Address on the 
Mode of Baptism, has the following : 
u All the Baptists in the world who 
have sprung from the English Bap- 
tists, have practiced the backward 
posture. But from the beginning it 
was not so. In the apostolic times 
the administrator placed his right 
hand on the head of the candidate, 
who then, under the pressure ot the 
administrator's hand, bowed for- 
ward, aided by that genuflection 
which instinctively comes to one's 
aid when attempting to bow in that 
position, until his head was sub- 
merged, and then rose by his own 
effort." (Judson on Baptism, pp. 112, 
113.) The backward action, then, 
seems to have been introduced by 
tho English Baptists. And if it has 
been introduced by them, it has been 
introduced since the Eeformation. 

Query 7. When and where was 



single immersion first performed in 
the names of the Trinity, as it now 
is, by those who immerse in that 
way ? 

Answer. It appears from the his- 
torical testimonies we have been 
examining, that the ancients, when 
performing baptism by single im- 
mersion, did not use the form of 
words contained in the commission 
but baptized their candidates into 
the name or into the death of Christ. 
We are then left to infer that single 
immersion, performed according to 
the words of the commission, is of 
modern origin, and, probably, like 
the backward action, may be traced 
to the rise of the English Baptists 
in England. 

Our correspondent requested us 
to give historical answers to his 
questions. We have done so, and 
we hope they may have their proper 
influence in helping to form a cor. 
rect view of the proper mode of 
Christian immersion. 

J. Q. 



For the Visitor. 

"Weary Not in Well-doing. 



" Be not weary in well-doing" 
In all our business avocations in life, 
let them be what they may, wo 
sometimes become weary. The far- 
mer, whose business is the most 
independent of all industrial pur- 
suits, laboring through tho heat of 
the day, becomes weary; sometimes 
gets weary of his occupation, when 
circumstances bear against him. The 
merchant selects and purchases vast 
amounts of goods, meets with small 
sales, low profits, and bad credits, 
is disappointed, and thus is weary 
of his profession. The miner leaves 



266 



WEARY NOT IN WELLDOING. 



his family, his homo in early man- 
hood, for the far West, to seek a for- 
tune. Ho dives into the bowels of the 
earth to acquire the precious metal; 
he amasses hut a small sum, does 
not more than defray his expenses, 
becomes disgusted and quits. The 
physician undertakes to cure a case, 
but soon finds himself baffled. The 
medicines prescribed fail, and the 
patient dies. His self-confidence is 
gone. He loses practice, is wearied 
of his practice, and longs for a 
change. Thus man becomes weary 
ol his pursuits in this life, and chan- 
ges for something which he fancies 
better. But there is a glorious work 
for all in which no one should ever 
become weary. The labor is easily 
performed, and the reward great. 
This work is the one of Christianity. 
How happy are the Christians who 
do not become weary of their duty 
to God and to their fellow-man. It 
is a noble work. God so loved the 
world that he sent his only begotten 
Son into this lower and sinful world 
that " whosever would believe on 
Him should not perish but have 
eternal life." His Son came among 
us, and oh how he agonized for us. 
He toiled day and night for our 
good, and never became weary. He 
took upon himself the likeness of 
sinful flesh, and dwelt among us, 
and labored to redeem fallen man. 
He never was weary of the great 
work of love to man, even to the 
death on the Cross. Oh, brethren 
and sisters, let us not become weary 
in well-doing. We all love to hear 
of each other's success in a temporal 
point of view. When success crowns 
our efforts in business, we feel to 
continue and obtain more and more; 
and how much more should we labor 
with untiring zeal in the cause of 



Christ. When we meet in the sanc- 
tuary of God to hymn his praise, we 
should worship him with devoted 
hearts. There are a great many 
branches of this work. Our ene- 
mies are among us, and for them we 
are commanded to pray. Another 
work in which we should not become 
weary is, our influence toward the 
unconverted. They are around us, 
and wo should be as shining lights 
before them, that they may see our 
good works and glorify God. Then 
let us review our conduct daily, and, 
if faulty, make amends; if good; 
give God the praise. By this means 
we will be a great auxiliary to the 
building up of the church. 

Suppose a child w r as lost in a 
great forest, infested by wild beasts : 
how the anxious parents, brothers 
and sisters would put forth every 
effort to hunt that child. They 
would cry to those around them — 
fathers, wont you come and assist 
us; mothers, our child is lost, help 
us; brothers, sisters and neighbors, 
come, our darling child will be torn 
to pieces if it remains in the forest 
long. No sleep nor slumber allowed 
until the search is made. Behold the 
child is found, and oh, what joy to 
the grief-stricken parents ! How 
much more should we labor for the 
lost sinner. He is in the forest of 
satan ; the roaring beast of prey is 
hard after him, and will soon en- 
snare him ; and then not only is his 
body lost, to suffer the penalties of 
a'mis-spent life, but the soul is gone. 
Let us, then, not be weary in well- 
doing, for the salvation of our souls 
and of those ar >und us. Let us, old 
and young, set forth a good exam- 
ple, that by our good works others 
may be constrained to follow the 
Lord. Be in earnest, whether at 



THE END. 



2g: 



home or abroad. If we are banished 
to some lonely island, as was the 
Divine Revelator, let our chief con- 
cern be, as was his, the salvation of 
souls. As ho was about to close his 
Revelation, he could not bo silent 
on the subject of the salvation of his 
fellow-men. The following solemn 
invitation gives us a striking evi- 
dence of his earnest zeal : " The 
spirit and bride say, come, and let 
him that is athirst come, and who- 
soever will, let him take the water 
of life freely." So, also, let our earn- 
estness and zeal never forsake us. 
Never be weary in well-doing, but 
labor for that heavenly mansion on 
high where the " wicked cease from 
troubling and the weary are forever 
at rest." 

Christian, be not weaiy, 

Labor for the soul j 
Let not jour hopes be dreary, 

Yonder is the shore. 

S. J. Boss^rman. 



For the Visitor. 



THE END. 



BY D. B. METZGER. 



There is an end to almost all 
things. All temporal things have 
au end. Only that is lasting that 
belongs to Heaven. Earth and all 
that belongs to it is transitional. 
Even we, ourselves, do pass away. 
There is an end to our existence 
hero on earth. "A few days and 
we shall go the way whence we shall 
not return." N"ow, are we living for 
the end ? In all we do and say, do 
we have in view the glory offered 
and ultimate salvation of our souls 
with the inhabitants of the heav- 



enly land ? Do we ? Blessed arc 
ye who do. 

Reader, do you cvor think of the 
end of time which is foretold in the 
Holy Scriptures? Do you also think 
of your end, which, in the order of 
human life, is approaching with 
rapid strides, and may soon cut your 
thread of life, and hurl you into 
eternity 7 ? If 3'ou do think of it, 1 
hope you will not meet that fatal 
end unprepared. Being " all con- 
cluded under sin," we cannot <jo 
into eternity to enjoy the happiness 
of Heaven without making prep- 
aration here. Earth is the great 
preparatory department in which 
the Great Teacher prepares His dis- 
ciples for the higher and perfect life. 
Those who are in this work of prep- 
aration have a hope which must be 
confirmed by proficiency in the stud- 
ies of Faith, Hope, Charity, Holi- 
ness, and all the other graces that 
make up the image of God, and to 
all such I bid God speed. 

But, reader, if you are standing 
all the day idle, and will not join in 
this preparatory work, what can I 
say to you ? Gladly could I quote 
a promise of heaven for you if I 
could but find it in God's Word. 
You are passing surely to your end. 
Come to Jesus and learn of Him, 
and you can bo saved. 

Christian friends, let us all con- 
template the end, and " count the 
cost." May 7 we lay by us in store 
the riches of divine grace, and hope 
in God's mercy. Every day brings 
us nearer our end and the unseen 
world into whic